MADE WITH LOVE

Description
Mingyu, a small town's baker, meets a boy named Jeon Wonwoo, a boy who has a
perfect palate. Wonwoo could manage to distinctly taste every single components of
anything he eat just from a single bite. Thinking that maybe… just maybe, this boy
could help him wondrously in his profession as a baker. Mingyu asked Wonwoo to work
for him just because of his perfect palate.

Thinking that he could make more of his great pastries with his help, but it almost
seemed like he got more than what he had expected. Maybe it was only by accident,
maybe he was only too friendly, or maybe it’s because the bread’s talking?

The hazy dark blue sky filled the gradient colored sun-kissed orange sunlight as the sun
starts to risen for a new coming day in a small town situated in the heart of the province
of Gyeonggi. Mingyu, the town’s baker, woke as early as 4 am just to prepare baking
some of his famous delicacies to sell in his small bakeshop on the first floor of his 2-
storey house. The sweet aroma of breads being baked in an oven filled the air in the
small town. Time passed, the townspeople slowly began waking up as each houses
open up their windows letting in the inviting aroma emitted from a certain chimney.
The baker finished making all the first couple of batches of his pastries (which
some he invented himself) a quarter before 7 in the morning which is his regular
opening time. He set out each pieces of the pastries in the shelf in his store, making an
eye-catching display of varieties of pastries from breads for breakfast to cakes for
desserts.
“Annndddd…. That should do it!” The baker proudly said as he took as small step back
to admire his decor. When he thought he’s done with the preparations he made his way
to the wooden window mounted on the wall to the right of the front door and opened it,
letting out the accrued aroma that filled the shop, he then turned to his left facing the
door adjacent to the window, flipping the sign to officially announce that he’s open for
the day. As soon as he opened his shop, one of his loyal customers was already waiting
in front of his shop’s door.

“Good morning Mrs. Choi, you’re still as early as always, I see” The baker smiled at the
middle-aged lady carrying what seem to be a woven basket and escorted her inside the
shop.
“Oh I just can’t resist the delicious smell of your breads, Mingyu-ah. Why do you make
them so irresistible?” The housewife smiled back at the tall baker who chuckled at her
words as she entered the shop and scanned the beautiful display of pastries in their
respective trays in the shelves.
“Please do help yourself and choose whichever you like, and since you’re my very first
customer for the day, I might give in a couple of breads for free and also because you’re
the first to greet me good morning this morning.” The baker said as he stood beside the
lady and gave her a wink.
“Oh you and your playful wink.” Mrs. Choi giggled then smiled at the tall male before
continuing to scan the shelves on her side.
“Oh by the way! I almost forgot, I made a new kind of pastry, would you care to have a
sample before I make it an official list of options? You know I’m open for feedbacks.”
The baker stated raising both eyebrows and smiling at the lady next to him.
“Well…. I don’t see why not? Besides, it’s your production, so it’s technically a win-win
case for me.” The lady laughed at her own statement as she eyed the figure of the boy
running to the room behind the front desk where the kitchen resides.
Mingyu made his way to the kitchen and took 1 of the dozen practice samples of the
new kind of pastry he made. He returned to the lady who was still busy scanning the
shop for something to buy.
“Here you go! One special mont blanc for a very special customer.” The baker proudly
announced as he handed the piece of pastry to the lady.
“Why thank you, I’m flattered.” The lady chuckled as she accepted the small piece of
pastry from Mingyu’s hand. She looked at the pastry for a good minute before taking a
bite and savoring the foreign taste swimming in her mouth.
“So… How was it?” Mingyu asked nervously as he grabbed the toque sitting on his
head and wringed it, examining the unreadable expression the lady in front of him. A
pregnant silence filled the room as the lady took her time savoring and evaluating the
tasteful pastry she was given.
“My goodness! This tastes marvelous! The sweetness is incorporated so well and
there’s this aftertaste which I can’t explain but I like it nevertheless. When will you add
this to your shelves? I think I’ve found me a new favorite.” She remarked, making the
baker smile from ear to ear.
“Really? Thank you so much!” Mingyu exclaimed hugging the lady. The lady hugged
him back before giving him a short nod showing her appreciation then continuing her
search for what to buy.

Time passed and more and more customers kept coming to the shop, Mingyu’s
pastries were just really popular throughout the entire town, in fact, it was popular
enough that he’s around making the 9th batch of every pastries he made and it wasn’t
even noon yet. But not long after and it’s already around midday, a time when the shop
isn’t as busy. Mingyu finished placing a couple more pastries in the shelves before
returning back to the kitchen to make a couple more last batches. However when he
was about to pivot from facing the shelf to return to the kitchen, he spotted a boy
walking to and fro in front of his shop while stealing short glances to the direction of the
shop. Mingyu shrugged it off and went on his way to make the last few batches of
pastries for his shop. By the time he finished, he placed the trays inside an oven,
running on a warm temperature, keeping the new baked goodies fresh and warm.

The baker wiped the droplets of sweat on his forehead using the back of his
hands before wiping it and the flour that covered the entirety of his hands to his apron,
he went back to the front to man the register just to find the boy earlier peeking inside
the shop through the glass of the upper half of the door but when the latter saw the
baker looking at his direction, his eyes widen and he then quickly turned around to face
the opposite pavement. Mingyu on the other hand, was quite worried and in the same
time suspicious to the boy lingering in front of his shop, so he decided to just go out and
confront the boy who is still facing the opposite pavement.

“Umm, excuse me? Can I help you or something? You seem lost.” The baker
calmly stated, startling the shorter boy in front of him, making the latter spontaneously
turn around and face him. Mingyu eyed the physique of the boy in front of him. He was
worryingly frail and thin, hair a bit messy, and the clothes he’s wearing were filled with
holes, especially the thin layer of sweater that covers the boy’s torso, sleeves reaching
the knuckles of his hands, concealing the complete half of his palm and thumb. From
one look anyone would assume this boy is a quasi-hobo.

“Oh! I uhh…. S-Sorry for b-bothering you! I was uh…. I-I was just…. u-umm… I-I uhh....”
The shorter male stuttered looking everywhere but the tall baker in front of him, he was
fidgeting the hem of the sleeves that covered his hands.
“Hey, hey, hey! Calm down, no need to feel frightened. Come on, it’s okay.” Mingyu
reassured as he gently grabbed the smaller male by the shoulder and gave him a warm
smile.
The shorter male slowly started to regain a constant breathing afterwards, facing the
baker in front, looking at him directly in the eyes. “T-Thanks, a-and sorry… for
panicking…” He said lowering his head feeling mortified, the soulless fractals of the cold
stone ground seemed to catch his interest all of a sudden.
“You know what helps me calm down whenever I feel uneasy? The aroma of cinnamon
atop a fluffy dough coated by butter just before baking. You know what… Wait here, I’ll
be right back.” Mingyu went back inside to grab a piece of a cinnamon roll from the
shelves inside and handing it to the boy outside the shop.
The shorter male just tilted his head to the side, brows furrowed as he stared at the
piece of bread presented in front of him. The taller of the two grabbed the shorter’s
hands and placed the bread on his palm.
“Umm, why are you giving this to me?”
“Just take it, it’s on me, I just hope it could help you feel comfortable as it does to me
when I feel edgy.”
“B-but, I can’t take this, I’ll pay!”
“Nonsense! When I told you to take it, just take it, no buts!”
“But—“
“Eat it” Mingyu changed his expression from warmly-welcoming to deadly-cold in a split
second, the smaller male was taken aback at the sudden change of expression so he
decided to just eat it as said. “So, are you at least calm now?”
“I am, thank you. But seriously why are you being nice to me? I mean I’m literally a
nobody. You just met me today, right from this moment.”
“Well, let’s just say that my breads told me to help you.” The baker joked giving a wink
to the shorter male, which was responded with a furrowed eyebrows, and confused
squinting of eyes. “Oh just forget it… The moment’s gone. Well… since you’re feeling
comfortable now, can I ask what’s your name and why are you patrolling in front of my
shop? Seriously I find it creepy but somehow you’re emitting an aura that tells
otherwise.”
“Oh about that, sorry. My name is Wonwoo, Jeon Wonwoo. I was really about to go
inside but I just felt inferior since your shop looks proper and clean, and as you can see
I’m the complete opposite of that. I seriously want to buy at least a tasty bread for my
mom back home…”
“Why? Are you like poor or homeless or something? Is your mother sick?”
“No! I’m poor, yes, but I’m not homeless! I know I get misunderstood easily as homeless
because of my clothes. It’s just that I don’t really care at how I look like to other people
and it’s not like I want to impress them either. Living to people’s expectation isn’t really
helping anything. And about my mom, I just want her to eat something nice since she’s
been slaving just to keep us alive…”
“Oh… I’m sorry, must’ve been hard for you. But really, you don’t need to feel inferior in
any way, my shop is open for all people regardless of status. So what do you say?
Wanna come on in?” The baker said as he freely swung his hands around the shoulder
of the shorter male.
“S-sure…” The latter responded as he was escorted inside the shop by the tall and kind
baker. As soon as he went inside, he was welcomed by the wonderful aroma of different
kinds of breads, the aroma was relaxing and inviting. The smaller male’s train of
thoughts was broken as he heard the question of the baker who was standing just
behind him.
“So, mind to tell me how much is your quota?” The baker asked in all curiosity as he
walked in front of the shorter male.
“Umm…. What can I buy with…” The shorter male hesitated, as he started digging
through his pockets for his money. “umm… what can I buy with $20?” he rephrased.
“Oh that’s actually quite plenty enough, you can buy around a dozen and a half of
different pastries if you’re going to look at those set of shelves right there.” The baker
pointed at one of the shelves that displayed small-but-not-too-small kinds of pastries
such as macaroons, croquettes, muffins, puffs, bread rolls, and more.
The smaller male was astonished at how beautifully displayed are the pastries inside,
his eyes sparkled as he looked at each pastries. The baker on his side was equally
amused seeing how the smaller male reacts at the displayed set of pastries in front of
him.
When Wonwoo finally decided on what to get, he slowly opened the glass sliding door
that protects the pastries inside the shelves then slowly grabs a tray resting atop of the
shelf and a pair of thongs and pinched out a couple of different pastries carefully, he
looked at them each with adornment displayed on his eyes. The tall baker was overly
amused at how much a couple of pastries can make the smaller male look astoundingly
happy.
“I’ll take these please…” The smaller stated showing the baker the tray he was holding.
“Fine choice!” The baker said with enthusiastic voice. “You know, I can see in your eyes
that you’re a nice guy. The way you look at the sweets gave it off.”
The smaller male, didn’t know how he’ll react so he just smiled sheepishly and nodded
a thank you to the baker to which the baker replied back with a smiled.
“Oh yeah… by the way” The baker who was walking towards the register, stopped
midway as he turned around at the smaller male following him from behind “I made a
new kind of pastry, do you wanna have a sample? It’s free and I hope you could give
me at least a feedback about how it tastes.”
The small male just stared at the taller male with confused eyes before giving a short
nod.
“Sure”
“Great! Wait right there!” The baker half-shouted as he was walking towards the kitchen
to grab the last piece of the montblanc, the rest was already given out to a few chosen
customers in which all gave a positive feedback, literally ALL.
The baker returned to the cash register only to find Wonwoo sniffing the scent of the
pastries resting on top of the tray he was holding, the baker lets out a short chortle as
he walked his way next to the smaller male. “Here, try out my new special
chocolate montblanc.”
Wonwoo accepted the pastry on Mingyu’s hands, giving it a timely look before engulfing
the (almost) half of the entire pastry. Mingyu’s eyes widened at the action, he never
thought that the smaller male could be that aggressive, but nevertheless cute.
“Well… Someone’s feisty.” Mingyu chuckled, earning a blush and short death glare from
the other.
“Well I’m sorry, it just looked so tempting, and the way the frosting was made was like
calling for me to eat it.” Wonwoo defended while chewing.
“Oh don’t worry about it. I just really find you fascinating…” Mingyu stated, staring
directly to the two black orbs of the other male in front in which the latter just averted as
he felt embarrassed. Realizing how ambiguous his words were, the baker flinched at his
spot, “Oh... uhh… your interest in pastries I mean…” he added. An awkward silence
filled the small room as they stood motionless on their foothold until the baker couldn’t
take it anymore and broke the silence, “So… uhh…. How was it? The montblancI
mean…”
“Oh… ah…. I-I’m sorry I wasn’t r-really paying much attention. Can I take another bite?
I’ll savor it this time, I promise.”
“P-please help yourself.”
The shorter male did as he told and took another bite, this time smaller than earlier. He
closed his eyes as he focused all his senses to his palates. After a minute, he finally
opened his eyes and looked at the taller male with a negative expression. His eyes
squints in an odious manner, the tails of his lips curled downwards, and his eyebrows
knitted close together.
The baker gulped nervously at how sketchily unsatisfied the latter looked. Mingyu has
his own personal bakers’ philosophy, one of it is his idea of a sanctioned pastry. For him
it doesn’t matter if 100 people would say yes to his pastry but if 1 person would say no
then that would mean the pastry failed or so he thinks. He was cursing himself, thinking
that he failed but it was soon replaced with relief as he saw the latter flash a cheeky
smile.
“What’s that for?! Why do you have to make me feel uneasy? I thought you didn’t liked it
just now…”
“Well… It’s no fun if I show you good news right off the bat, right? Also about this…”
Wonwoo’s face suddenly turned serious as he turned his gaze to the gobbled up piece
of pastry on his hands. “This thing’s really… I can’t really find words to describe this, it
was just really beyond words. What I love the most is how you managed to make the
black peppers dominate on the aftertaste, it gives off that tingly spicy feeling to my
mouth, and also the fondue-center was really well tempered and the feint taste of coffee
emits a relaxing vibe when chewed together with the chocolate sponge and also the
cream is so well made it’s so fluffy and—“
Wonwoo cut himself off when he realized he was talking way too much and covered his
face with his half-covered hands. He peeked between his fingers to the baker in front
whose mouth is agape, he looked as if he looked right in Medusa’s eyes.
When he can’t take the shame any longer, he dropped the tray that he was still holding
on one hand and ran off to the door only to be stopped by a large hand gripping his arm,
he traced the owner of the said hand and met the eye-widened gaze of the taller male.
“You… W-what did you just said?” Mingyu stuttered. He still can’t seem find the right
words to describe what he was thinking.
“I-I’m really sorry! I-I d-don’t know what I was s-saying, I’m sorry! I-I won’t come back
here again! Sorry!” Wonwoo was on a total panic, thinking as if he made the baker mad
from his judgment.
“Wait- what? No! I’m actually fascinated at how you manage to point out even the
faintest component I’ve used. Seriously, how did you even managed to taste the coffee
and black peppers? I’ve asked a dozen of customers before you and none of them even
noticed, all except you…” Mingyu said in a mellow tone as he loosen his grip on
Wonwoo’s arms.
“I… I just simply savored it a-and then the flavors just exploded… then it all just came to
me…” Wonwoo bashfully answered unable to look straight so he just stared at the floor.
When he felt the hands finally let go of his arms he looked up to follow the figure of the
baker walking back towards the fallen clutter on the floor and picked up the
same montblanc Wonwoo ate, he finished whatever was left in the pastry and savored
it, even closing his eyes just to focus his senses to his taste buds. Wonwoo just simply
watched the baker, when Mingyu finally opened his eyes and looked at his direction, he
flinched and awkwardly stared at the floor again.
“You know… I made this thing and I can’t even tell there’s black peppers nor coffee in
it.”
When Wonwoo tried to open his mouth to squeak out some words as of defense he was
cut off by the baker. “You know, you really amaze me so much, I know we just met, but
you seriously did so much to already amaze me… I kinda have this feeling— Hey wait a
minute… I’ve got an idea! Why don’t you work here with me? I’ll need that skill of yours
and also I might help you a bit financially, no?” Wonwoo looked up to Mingyu with wide
eyes.
“A-Are you serious?”
“Yep, So… what do you say?... Do you want to work here? With me? Of course I’ll pay
you accordingly and I’ll provide you a uniform of your own.” Mingyu added.
Wonwoo, on the other hand is still out of words so he just stared blankly at the baker.
“Just drop by whenever you feel like starting! I don’t want to rush you to start right away
so just take your time to think about it and just drop by, ‘kay? Oh and by the way, you
still have to pay for these though.” Mingyu pointed at the jumbled pastries on the floor,
few of it went off the tray.
“You can just replace those that jumped off the tray though, free of charge.” Mingyu
added, winking at the still petrified Wonwoo in front.

Days passed and it’s been a week since their encounter and yet there’s no sign of Jeon
Wonwoo lurking in the purlieu of the bakeshop. Mingyu’s feeling a huge dilemma in his
head, he’s thinking whether he said something appalling to the guy to offend him or
made him angry to make him change his mind but all he could recall was what he said
to the boy, that one ambiguous statement he said that sounds like he was hitting on
him. Remembering what he told to the boy during their encounter, Mingyu blushed a
light tint of pink, his hands habitually found its way covering his face.
“Christ! What’s wrong with me? Maybe my being cheesiness revoked him or
something? What should I do? And I’m so looking forward to work with him and his
unique palates. Damn, I should’ve told him to start right off…”
He was having a mental breakdown when he heard his front door creaked. He
jolted on his spot and was about to call off whoever it was to go back later since he
wasn’t done with the preparations but he stood still when he saw the figure intruding his
sweet haven. On the door was a male he had been expecting for the 7 days passed.
Jeon Wonwoo.

“Wonwoo! Where have you been?!” Mingyu shouted as he ran to the figure of the boy entering
the shop.
“I was just finishing this chime as a thank you gift for giving me a job. Here, take it.” Wonwoo
handed the chime to the taller male which the latter gladly accepted.
“Oh… You know you really don’t have to thank me for anything, I offered you the job because I
need your help, but still, I’ll take this, thank you very much but… may I ask, why a chime? I mean
it’s not like I don’t like it, but I just find it strange receiving a chime as a present.” Mingyu asked,
he grabbed the chime by the hook and lifted it same level as his eyes, he was smiling while
eyeing the small details imprinted on the dangling metallic cylindrical tubes.
“Well… I figured you might need it since I noticed you don’t have one.” Wonwoo pointed to the
top of the doorway of the front door. “You should really put that there… just so you know when
someone comes in even if you’re working in the kitchen.” Wonwoo added smiling sheepishly at
the figure in front, the way Mingyu looked at his handicraft made him genuinely satisfied.
 Without having any second thoughts, Mingyu grabbed a nearby stool and placed it in
front of the door, he climbed up a few steps then hangs the chime on a hook punched on the
ceiling of the shop just in front of the door. He climbed down the stool and walked a couple of
steps back to adore his new furniture then looked at Wonwoo’s direction smiling a thank you to
the latter which the latter smiled back.
“So… where do I start?” Wonwoo asked.
“Oh yeah! Wait here let me just grab your uniform.” Mingyu ran upstairs, to his bedroom where
the said uniform is and then ran back down to give it to the respective owner.
“Well… that was fast.” Wonwoo chuckled lightly at the breathless form of Mingyu. He opened
the plastic packaging of the uniform and took out the sun-visor and a white-checkered black
apron.
“I thought you said uniform?” Wonwoo pouted looking disappointed at the contents of the
package.
“It is! Why? Don’t you like it?” Mingyu frowned.
“I do! It’s just that… I was expecting like a shirt or something… You should’ve said it was only an
apron and visor, I could’ve worn a better shirt than this fleabag sweater.” Wonwoo looked
soullessly at his hole-filled sweater.
“Oh… well… uhh… then… wait here!” Mingyu half-shouted as he dashed upstairs again to his
room, scanned his wardrobe and grabbed an old sweater and ran downstairs again. “Here, try
this, it’s kinda old since I was a bit younger when I last wore it.” He added as he handed the
sweater to the other male in which the latter just gladly accepted.
“Thanks!” Wonwoo lifted up the sweater which seemed a bit bigger than his size but he’d rather
use this oversized one than the scruffy sweater he’s wearing at the moment.
“You should really change now, we’re gonna get busy once we open.” The baker reminded as he
ran back to the kitchen.
“Roger!”

Doing what he was told, Wonwoo took off his sweater and fumbled along the way since
the collar hole was a bit smaller than his head. Mingyu came out of the kitchen holding 2 trays
filled with pastries, the first thing he saw once he stepped out of the kitchen was a shirtless back
of Wonwoo fumbling about his sweater. He stood still at his place shocked, watching the latter
toss around. Mingyu examined the exposed body of the other, from the thin but in the same
time muscular shoulders to the waistband of the other’s boxers that’s slightly showing, he was
practically drooling from the view, however his sightseeing was spontaneously interrupted when
he saw the other male turn around and quickly covered his torso with his skinny arms.
“Umm… C-could you please not look? It’s embarrassing…” The shirtless boy pleaded.
“O-oh… Sorry…” The baker apologized before turning around facing the kitchen again, he felt a
mixture of guilt and shame pooling up inside him. A couple of minutes later he felt a light prod
on his shoulder, when he turned around the other male took one of the trays on his hands and
walked towards a shelf where the same kind of pastries as the one on the tray was displayed.
The baker just stared at the other with an apologetic gaze, the tray on his other hand has long
forgotten.
“If you think I’m mad, I’m not… I’m just really… not very proud of my body… that’s all.” Wonwoo
assured after he placed the pastries to the shelf.
“Why? I think you’re perfect… why do you always belittle yourself? It wouldn’t hurt to have a
little esteem, no?” Mingyu uttered before finally moving to a shelf to place the pastries on his
tray.
“Esteem isn’t really an ingredient in my salad, if you get what I mean...”
An awkward silence filled the air. Afraid to continue, Mingyu just simply dropped the subject and
decided to change it to lighten up the mood, not wanting to have a bad first day for the guy he’s
been waiting for 7 days prior.
“Oh by the way, your main job will be managing the cash register. I’ll be in charge of the kitchen,
perfect time for me to experiment new creations in which you will be the first to taste.” The
baker said after he was done putting the pastries in the shelf. “Don’t worry, I won’t poison you or
anything.” He jokingly added, receiving a light chuckle from Wonwoo.
“Hmm… But I’m kinda curious about how poison would taste like. Maybe you should try that
once? Please? For me?” Wonwoo beseeched sarcastically receiving a skeptical look from
Mingyu. “I kid! I can’t believe you’re actually gullible.” Wonwoo heartily laughed, his eyes were
already tearing up from laughing so much and Mingyu’s incoherent whines aren’t helping in any
way.

When the preparations were done, they finally decided to open, as soon as they did,
just as Mingyu said, they were really startlingly packed already with customers. Wonwoo found it
hard to keep up with all the orders and considering the fact that he only learned how to use the
register a couple of hours ago, he was relatively nervous but still he prevailed. He was thankful
that all the customers were nice and did not bother the slow transaction, though most of them
distract themselves from the slowness by talking to Wonwoo which he doesn’t really mind at all,
in fact it made him happy that people are actually talking to him without society grabbing them
by their ankles.
It wasn’t very long when noon came, the shop isn’t as busy as earlier hours but still,
customers comes in every once in a while.
“Hey I think we could take a short break right now, I’m beat.” Mingyu said as he stepped out of
the kitchen.
“Yeah, sure, okay” Wonwoo agreed, taking off his sun-visor and apron, and walked towards the
door.
“Hey! Where are you going?” Mingyu questioned the leaving boy.
The boy in question looked at the baker perplexedly with one of his brows raised. “Umm… to buy
snacks? I guess?”
“Why? You’re practically surrounded by breads why bother walking a mile to the store to buy
snacks? Besides, snacks won’t fill your stomach anyway, unlike breads.”
“But those things are for sale…”
“Yeah and I sell them, therefore I have the power to give it to my companions.” Mingyu said
proudly, stepping forward and standing in between two shelves as he evenly spread his arms
each arm pointed at the direction of the shelves. “So come now, little one, I bestow you this
opportunity to choose. The golden macaroon or the silver macaroon?”
“Is that a harvest moon reference? What are you now then? The baker goddess of the kitchen? I
think being the kappa suits you better.” Wonwoo laughed again but the other just groaned
internally.
“So… are you gonna take something or what?” Mingyu jeered.
“Fine… maybe I’ll take one, you happy?” Wonwoo rolled his eyes sarcastically as he walked
closer to the figure of the baker in front of him. “But what am I allowed to take anyway?”
“Anything you want! Anything for my very special employee.” Mingyu said in a singsong voice
before pinching one of Wonwoo’s cheeks, in return he received a death glare from the other
that burns him right through his soul. “I’m sorry.” He removed his hands away from Wonwoo’s
cheek and stepped back looking like a dejected puppy.
“Anything, huh? Well I’m kind of curious about that fraisier over there, think I’ll choose that.”
“Then please help yourself.”
Doing what he’s told, Wonwoo did helped himself and took a single piece of the shortcake while
doing so, Mingyu also contemplated on what to pick and ended up with an éclair. Mingyu
offered coffee to the other male in which the latter accepted, they sat side by side on the
waiting couch right beside the door. They were happily munching their sweets and taking
occasional sips from their coffee, the atmosphere was tranquil, the dominant smell of coffee
blending well with the savory aroma of all the pastries combined.
“You know, there’s something peculiar about the taste of this fraisier, did you perhaps added
berries in this? I can taste blueberry and cranberry amongst the strawberries. But I might be
wrong.” Wonwoo asked while analyzing the half-eaten fraisier on his plate.
“Yeah I added a home-made blueberry jam made by actual blueberries and wine, though the
cranberries were only used as an essence and mixed with the cream. I never expected someone
would actually notice it, I mean the strawberry’s taste kind of dominate the taste of the
cranberry but what do I expect from that taste bud of yours. Seriously, your palate’s really
something, you can pin point every little detail just by one taste. You… never fail to fascinate
me… you know?” Mingyu admitted, staring at the face of the boy beside him, his fangs
protruding from the cheeky smile he was wearing.
Wonwoo just kept silent, he felt his blood rushing northwards to his face and suddenly he felt
hot to the point of sweating by the way Mingyu was staring into him, he tried to look away but
he could still sense the two orbs staring into him. Finally, when Mingyu stood up from his seat
and walked towards the kitchen, Wonwoo let out a sigh of relief, his eyes automatically followed
the figure of the baker who suddenly stopped from his track.
“Hey… Don’t take this the wrong way, but… you know… for a guy… you’re… really beautiful.”
Mingyu nonchalantly said without turning to look at the other guy before continuing to walk to
the kitchen.
On the other hand, the male who was sitting on the couch exploded from mortification, he was
thankful Mingyu didn’t looked his way because he doesn’t even know what he’ll say if he ever
saw his tomato red face but little did he know he wasn’t the only one having a “tomato time”.
Meanwhile in the kitchen…
“Why the heck did just I said that?!” Mingyu argued with himself then he slammed his face to the
fridge, he was furiously blushing and in fact his face was even redder than Wonwoo’s.

Night came and finally it was about time they close. The day went by without them
talking to each other since that one time in the afternoon, for 2 reasons. First, they work on
opposite areas of the store, one at the back and the other one at the front. Lastly, they still don’t
know what to say to each other and both were afraid that the atmosphere would end up
awkwardly. Mingyu stepped out of the kitchen carrying a paperbag full of bread, he walked
towards the male in front of the register and placed the paperbag on the counter. Wonwoo
looked confusedly at the paper bag first and then to Mingyu who was just smiling at him.
“Take these with you, these are just today’s leftovers, though most of these are breads, but I
added couple of sweets in there too. Majority of the sweets were sold so there’s only around 4
or 5 of them left.” Mingyu beamed a smile at the boy in front.
“But why? Can’t you just put them in the fridge and sell them tomorrow?” Wonwoo asked
raising a brow.
“Nope, that’s against my philosophy of selling only the freshest of the freshest, refrigerating
them would only reduce their freshness and that’ll kill me.”
“But what do you always do to your leftovers before having me then?”
“I give them as a freebies for the few last customers. Sometimes when I spot a homeless person
walking past, I give some to them as well. Other times when I see stray animals loitering, I also
give them some.”
“Wow… Are you like… Jesus or something?” Wonwoo chuckled lightly.
“Well… It’s better that way than let them waste their freshness, right?”
“Well if that’s the case… I guess I’ll be taking these then?”
“Yeah, please do.” Mingyu nodded as he gently shoved the paper bag closer to Wonwoo.
“Thank you for this… and also… for earlier…” Wonwoo blushed lightly when remembered what
Mingyu said earlier that afternoon.
“Earlier? What do you— oh… that… yeah sorry it came out of the blue, I seriously don’t know
what came up to me to suddenly blurt that out, but you’re welcome? I guess?” Mingyu
awkwardly scratched the nape of his neck. A pregnant silence once again found its way in the
shop but it was broken by the sound of Mingyu’s phone’s alarm, indicating the shop’s closing
time.
“So… see you tomorrow?” Mingyu bashfully waved to Wonwoo who stepped outside the shop.
“Yup… see you.” Wonwoo waved back before finally walking away.

It was a good 30-minute walk between the bakeshop and Wonwoo’s home. As soon as
he opened the door, he was greeted by his mother alongside her was 3 children who greeted
their older brother with a kiss on the cheeks.
“Welcome back, hun. So how was your first day?” Wonwoo’s mother escorted him to the living
room.
“It was pretty nice, I guess?” Wonwoo smiled as he looked at the bag of bread he was holding.
“Oh yeah by the way, you can have these.”
“Oh my, aren’t these a handful? Did you buy all these?” His mother looked astonished at the
overwhelming amount of bread her son gave her.
“Nah, those were leftovers or so my boss said. He told me about his baker philosophy that he
only sell freshest of the freshest and refuses to sell them for tomorrow so he ended up giving it
to me instead.”
“My my… Ain’t that kind of him? Tell him my gratitude tomorrow, okay?”
“Mmkay, I will.”
As soon as Wonwoo’s mother set the paper bag on their table, it was savagely glomped by a
pack of hyenas Wonwoo’s younger siblings. They were fighting whether who will get the biggest
bread, another of Wonwoo’s sibling, Bohyuk, came in and took the bread the youngsters were
fighting about.
“Ya! Stop fighting! There’s still a lot more in there, besides, this one’s just too large for you kids,
let a grown man like me take care of it.” Bohyuk raised his hands that’s holding the bread to fend
off the 3 kids trying to climb up to him to get the big chunk, but he shook them all off.
“So hyung, are these bread from your new work?” Bohyuk asked as he took a bite of the bread
he was holding.
“Yeah, it’s from the same one I got for mom a week ago.”
“No shit! For real? So that’s why it tastes so darn good!”
“Yes… Yes it does.” Wonwoo giggled to himself, his lips naturally formed a smile from the sight of
his family happily eating. He knows exactly what they’re feeling, for he too was a victim of the
wonder of Mingyu’s bread.

The following day, Wonwoo went to work a little too early, it was still dark when he
arrived at the bakeshop, he tried to turn the doorknob as to his luck it was open so he assumed
that Mingyu’s already awake and was already baking. He comfortably snuck in and closed the
door behind him, he noticed that the kitchen lights were still off but the light upstairs was on as
it illuminated the staircase. Wonwoo contemplated whether to sit down and wait for Mingyu in
the dark or climb upstairs, after a minute of fighting with his own thoughts, Wonwoo decided to
just climb up and look for Mingyu, since he hate being alone in the dark.
He cautiously climbed a couple of steps, afraid to make a noise, when he was slowly
getting a slight sight of the upper floor. Mingyu suddenly stepped out the bathroom door which
was adjacent to the stairs, he was wearing nothing but a towel wrapped around his waist and
another one damped on his hair, he was roughly drying his hair with the towel when he took
notice of Wonwoo’s head peeking from the staircase.
“HOLY MOTHERFGOD! WONWOO! WHAT THE HECK ARE YOU DOING THERE! YOU THE SCARED
THE CRAP OUT OF ME! JESUS!” Mingyu shrieked as he clutched his chest, his back laid flat on the
bathroom door.
“S-Sorry! I didn’t mean to scare you!” Wonwoo apologetically bowed to the other male. “I woke
too early so I decided to just come in early, when I turned the knob of the front door it opened
so I just went in and saw all the lights were off but here upstairs so I thought of calling you out
but I didn’t know you were taking a shower! I’m sorry!” He explained, sounding as if rapping a
verse or something since he explained it really fast.
“Haha! I didn’t know you could actually talk that fast and yeah, for some reason I unlocked the
door right after I woke up, I thought you might come later on when I’m already working in the
kitchen, but I never thought you’d come this early though. Good thing I unlocked the door first.”
Mingyu chuckled lightly. “So… you wanna come on up or what?” He asked but didn’t got a reply.
Wonwoo was staring intently at Mingyu’s nude form. His eyes tracing every single part of
Mingyu’s body, from the broad muscular shoulders to the seductive looking collar bones, to his
well-defined pecs and abs and to his exposed V-line. The picturesque beauty in front of him was
so mesmerizing and the little droplets of water dripping idly on his skin added an erotic kind of
aura to the overall beauty. However, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Mingyu who was
snapping his fingers in front of Wonwoo’s field of vision.
“Yo! You listening?”
“Oh… I… uhhh…”
“I asked whether you want to come up or nah?”
“O-oh, s-sure, if it’s o-okay for you?”
“I wouldn’t ask you in the first place if it’s not okay anyway.”
“R-right… right… s-sorry”
“You just sit there at the living room while I get ready.”
Wonwoo nodded furiously as he followed Mingyu escorting him to the living room, once Mingyu
left him and went to his room to change clothes. Wonwoo exploded into a reddish tint of pink,
his mind playing back images of Mingyu’s figure, he felt his entire system heating up, good thing
Mingyu isn’t around to see him in his current condition or so he thought.
“Hey” Mingyu called out, peering from the door of his room.
“Y-Y-YES?” Wonwoo who was sitting on the couch suddenly jolted from his seat then looked at
the direction of the voice, the redness of his face remains evident and shows no signs of waning.
“Why are you so out of yourself this early in the morning? Anyway, here I forgot to give you this
yesterday.” Mingyu threw a metallic rectangular object to the other male in the living room
which the latter skillfully caught. “It’s your nametag if you’re wondering.”
Wonwoo looked at the nametag that seemed to be handmade, even the writing of his name
looked handwritten. Flashing a smile to Mingyu, he said his thanks and the latter simply winked
at him before returning to his room. After a good 5 minutes of prepping, both males finally
walked down and went straight to the kitchen to start working on making some pastries and
breads to sell.
“How can I help?” Wonwoo asked.
“You can start by preheating the ovens to 380°F then bring out the mixing bowls, whisk,
measuring cups, and others from that cupboard other there. I’ll take care of the ingredients.”
“Roger!”
Right after preparing all what they needed, they began in making the breads one by one. Well
mostly it was Mingyu baking and Wonwoo watching, but every now and then Mingyu asks for
Wonwoo to do little chores like mixing batters, flattening dough with a rolling pin, cleaning the
mess on the counter and sink, et cetera. However when Wonwoo’s getting lesser and lesser
things to do, it didn’t took very long ‘til he got bored so he thought to just strike a conversation
with the other male who was intensely focusing on decorating the sweets.
“Umm… hey… Mingyu… Can I ask something personal?” Wonwoo fidgeted the hem of his apron,
squirming on his spot while looking down to the floor, he rather felt quite flustered for asking.
“Yeah, sure, what is it?” The other quickly responded, not taking his eyes off the piece of pastry
he was decorating.
“Since when did you start to be a baker? Or rather, what pushed you to become one? I’m
curious.” Wonwoo saw the other male lightly jolted on his foothold, stopped whatever he was
doing then looked into Wonwoo with sad eyes.
“Oh… well… it’s because…”

“It’s because... it’s a pretty long story, it’ll probably bore you…”

“I don’t mind, I’ll listen. Besides, I won’t ask if I’m not interested, right?”

“Touché… but it’s pretty sad though… and corny… and cliché…”

“I understand if you’re not comfortable telling then it’s okay, really. I’ll try asking again some other
time.”

“Yeah, thank you…”

Some more days passed and both boys were gradually becoming closer with each other.
They were sharing jokes and all sorts of stories to each other as they were arranging each pieces of
pastries in their respective shelves like the usual and once they were done, Wonwoo went to flip the
signboard on the front door while Mingyu made a beeline back to the kitchen to make some more
pastries and possibly other else.

Wonwoo on the other hand still had that same question boggling him, Mingyu’s reason
for being a baker. He was so deep in his thought about what might have happened to the baker for
him to not want to talk about it. But his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sound of the
chime continuously jingling as a multitude of students rushed in the store. Apparently there was a
field trip going on, and it was the student’s leisure time so they were free to roam around town to
buy foods before returning back to their buses. The shop was blaring with all sorts of conversation
the students were having, most of them talking about games and what they’re gonna do during the
trip but the four girls huddling in one corner of the shop were murmuring incoherent things while
looking at Wonwoo’s direction. The latter felt insecure and began having cold sweats, fixing his
uniform and hair every now and then.
“Hey, don’t you think that cashier guy looks hella hot? I mean look at those fierce-looking eyes!”

“Totally! Like seriously girl, he’s like the hottest guy I’ve ever seen!”

“OMG! The way he flicks his hair is so cool! Gosh! I wish he was be my boyfriend!”

“Yeah! Me too! I’d be like the talk of the school if they found out I’m dating someone older!”

“We should go talk to him!”

“Totally~”

The four girls walked towards the cashier, each holding a tray of pastries. They we’re still giggling
and nudging each other as they went closer to the hot cashier.

“Hiya~ My name is Jimin, nice to meet you. I would like to buy these please and by the way you’re
hot.” A girl with dark short hair cutely said, she bit her lower lip in an attempt of seducing the
cashier while she puts down the tray on the counter.

“Umm… well… hello, I’m Wonwoo, nice to meet you too. That’ll be $12.20.” The man behind the
counter bashfully replied but still flashed a sweet smile to the girl.

“So, how old are you? Are you in college? Where do you live? Do you have a phone? What’s your
email? Do you have a girlfriend? Can I be your girlfriend?” The girl in front bombarded him with
consecutive questions, beside her are 3 more girls who looks at the cashier as expectantly as Jimin,
their eyes are practically glimmering from curiosity.

The cashier just fidgeted on his own foothold, he was looking everywhere but the girls in front of
him. He was feeling extremely uncomfortable, for this is the first time someone actually seriously hit
on him. Wonwoo was breaking into cold sweats hoping the gods that a meteor would squish him or
something.

“I’m sorry but those questions are too personal, please refrain from asking unnecessary questions.”
A voice sounding from the kitchen intruded. The 4 girls followed the direction of the voice only to
see a tall male wearing an apron and a toque.

“Oh…”

“My…”

“God…”

“Oh my god…” The 4 girls sequenced as if reciting a song.

“What are the odds in finding 2 hotties in one place? Are we like in heaven? Like seriously oh my
god, I can’t even!” One of the girls squealed as she fanned herself.

“I’m sorry, if you continue such behavior I might as well ask you to leave my shop.” Mingyu
supplicated wearing a stern face to which Wonwoo isn’t very used to seeing. It was his first time
seeing Mingyu looked rather not-so-Mingyu and frankly it was kind of frightening.

“Then will you tell us your name, age, and number and whether you have a girlfriend? In exchange
we’ll behave, we promise.” Jimin flashed that same cutesy smile again, raising her right hand as a
sign of pledge.
“Kim Mingyu, 22, 1xx-xxxxxxx, single. Hope that settles everything then?” He said with a straight
face, he coldly watched as the girls garrulously type his number in their cellphones.

“Wait… What?! You’re 22? You’re actually younger than me?” Wonwoo questioned, not believing
what he just heard.

“Maybe?” Mingyu shrugged at Wonwoo before facing back to the girls. “Anyway, I answered all your
questions, please do as you promised.” Mingyu coolly said as he put the pastries on the tray he was
holding to their respective shelves before going back to the kitchen.

“OMYGOSH HE’S SO COOL!” The girls squealed in unison fanning themselves to calm down before
properly queuing to pay for the pastries they chose.

As promised the girls did behaved properly, but they still intentionally grab Wonwoo’s hands for a
good couple of seconds when they hand over their bills, they paid one by one and their bill is large
so that means they got 2 chances to hold Wonwoo’s hands. One for giving their bill, the second one
for getting the change. Wonwoo didn’t mind the desperate clinginess so he just let them indulge the
moment thinking of it as thanks for not actually further probing him.

40 minutes later and all the students were gone, seems like their leisure time was over.
Wonwoo thanked the gods that it was already noon, the time when the shop isn’t busy. When there
wasn’t any customer coming in, he decided to sit on the waiting couch by the door to let out some
stress from the barrage of hormonal students earlier.

“Tough day, huh?” Mingyu asked. Walking out of the kitchen and towards Wonwoo.

“Sure is. Hope that never happens again. Man! They gave me chills. Calling me hot and whatnot…
as if.” Wonwoo rolled his eyes as he let out a sigh.

“Can’t blame them, they are teenagers and they were in the phase where they get attracted easily.
Though I’m sure what they said is true.” Mingyu chuckled as he sat down next to Wonwoo.

“What is?” Wonwoo tilted his head, confused.

“Nothing… Nevermind…”

“But hey! I found out you’re a year younger than I am.”

“Really? Then that makes you my hyung, right?”

“Naturally, yes and all those times you’re calling me by my name. Maybe you should start calling me
hy—”

“Hyung…” Mingyu cut him off. The way Mingyu called in a low voice sent shivers down Wonwoo’s
spine. For him it sounded strangely sexy and he hated himself for thinking that.

“You know what… L-Let’s just drop the hyung thing… I-It sounds weird a-and I’m not used to you
calling me hyung…”

“But why? I think I kind of like it, maybe you should just get used to it, hyung” Mingyu grinned
emphasizing the ‘hyung’.

“No way, just call me by my name, I feel much more comfortable like that”

“Then how about Wonwoo-hyung? That way you can gradually get used to me calling you hyung
and still feel comfortable since I call you by name.”
“Well… it’s better than calling me just hyung… Okay then.”

They were just sitting there smiling to each other until Mingyu stood up and dashed to the kitchen
and returned carrying a tray. He sat down beside the other male again, he placed the tray on his lap
with 2 cups of tea and plates of the new sweet he made.

“So, I just made a new sweet, it’s a choux puff, but not just any regular puff, I added a little
something in the cream. Do you mind having a taste?”

“Don’t mind if I do!” Without any questions Wonwoo grabbed one of the sweet and began indulging
the taste dancing on his taste buds.

“Thoughts? Can you guess what the surprise is?” Mingyu looked expectantly at the male beside him.

“Well… At first glance it looked like a regular choux puffs and it taste like one too, but there’s a glint
of tea when I tasted the cream.”

“As expected, you’re right on again, but there’s still another twi—“

“Sage… You added sage.”

“Right! Damn, your palates’ on point as always. You see I added a smidgen of jasmine tea powder
and crushed a half of sage leaf to the cream batter. I used the tea for the fragrance and the sage to
ease the taste of tea from dominating the sweetness of the cream.”

“Ohh I see, well that explains the herbal taste it give. It tastes really healthy, I like it!”

“Really? Then I guess I’ll add this to the official menu then!”

“Yeah! Please do! I bet the folks would love it!” Wonwoo chuckled lightly

“But first I need other customers to test it themselves” Mingyu contemplated as he ate the other
puff and handed Wonwoo a cuppa that was on the tray.

“Mind if we take a break for a while? I’m still beat from earlier.”

“That’s the plan, anyway just help yourself with anything, really it’s my pleasure if you took one.”

“Well if you say so.” The older male looked around the shelves to find something to eat, while doing
so he made sure to get an extra piece for Mingyu.

As he returned to the couch where Mingyu was still sitting, the latter rather looked like he was deep
in thought, Wonwoo gave Mingyu the other plate of bread he was holding.

“Here, eat this, you seem uneasy.”

“A cinnamon roll?” Mingyu accepted the plate the older handed him.

“2 reasons. One, it taste great, paired with the tea. Two, you look like you need some soothing.
Didn’t you said before that that bread ease you whenever you feel unsettled?” Wonwoo flashed a
smile at Mingyu as he sat down beside the younger.

“Oh, you actually remembered that?” Mingyu asked, Wonwoo nodded. “Well… The thing is… I was
just thinking. The thing you asked me… The reason why I became a baker is because of my
parents.”
“Oh… Did they have you interested in baking or something?” Wonwoo asked as he took a bite of his
own cinnamon roll.

“Something like that, I’ll tell you my story, but promise me never pity me, not one bit.”

“I promise” Wonwoo raised his right hand.

“Well… It all started when I was 6, my parents decided to open a bakeshop of their own, it was
back when we still lived at Anyang. You could say they are like the golden tandem, my dad’s
specialty is baking while my mom’s specialty is decorating. They got pretty famous throughout the
entire town and their business boomed just like that, it even came to the point where people from
different places come to our hometown just to have their hands on my parent’s pastries. When I
was 7, they began teaching me how to bake, I started from the most basic like cookies and
cupcakes and eventually got good and advanced to the complicated ones. As I grew older and got
more and more fond of baking, I decided to enroll in a college specializing in baking arts here in
Gyeonggi, I told my parents that I’ll be away studying and will be living in a dorm. They both
supported me of my choice and allowed me to leave. I managed to make a lot of friends in uni and
I’m quite thankful for that. I was the top of my class basically because of my parents’ teaching
during my younger days, not wanting to sound like I’m bragging but even my professors even
thought that my skills were above average. My entire time in college went smoothly, I never got any
problem with my subjects and peers. By the time I graduated and got my degree I planned to
return back to surprise my parents and tell them that their son has graduated with flying colors but
when I came back…” Mingyu stopped as he felt tears threatening to fall, when he was about to
burst to tears, he felt Wonwoo’s warm hand’s drawing abstract shapes at his back soothed him, he
looked at Wonwoo’s direction, the latter just nodded, telling him that it was okay if he doesn’t want
to continue, but Mingyu insisted, he continued his story after he felt a little calmer.

“When I returned, the first thing I saw were firetrucks and a burning house… our house, I told the
firemen I lived there and tried to pry my way through their human barrier but I couldn’t they told
me it was too dangerous since the fire is too wild. I screamed my lungs out as I called out the
names of my parents, but I received no replies. It was too late when the fire settled, one of the
firemen told me that the only exit was blocked by debris of fallen beams and walls. There were no
survivors, they found the burnt bodies of my parents. I blamed myself for what happened, if only I
didn’t left and stayed, maybe that wouldn’t happen, that both of my parents were still alive. I was
cynical, I felt hopeless, for months I never interacted with anyone including my relatives who took
me in after my parent’s demise. I left when I couldn’t take it anymore, their house only reminded
me of my parents, and it was killing me slowly, so I decided to stay at one of my friend’s house here
in Gyeonggi. He was one of my classmates during college. He let me stayed there until I saved
enough money for an apartment. I got myself tons of jobs, avoiding all that deals with baking
because that only reminds me of my parents. I loathed baking during those times until one day
when I was walking my way to one of my works, I saw a young girl selling hand-
carved matryoshka on the street, she came up to me and asked me to buy some, I asked her why is
she selling dolls as a living. She told me that it’s what her deceased mother thought her, she said it’s
what left of her mother so she cherished it her life. That’s when I realized, baking isn’t really a
reminder of my parent’s passing, but a memory my parents passed to me, ever since then I loved
baking even more, I left all my jobs after finding a job as a baker that pays grand. Eventually I
managed to save a lot of money for me to buy a house. At the age of 19 I managed to find this
house and bought it using the money I saved as a baker, of course I still pay annually up until I
finally get the deed of the house, but thanks to my little bakeshop, I could manage to survive in a
daily basis.” Mingyu heaved a heavy sigh as he finished. “Pretty sad, no?” He chuckled soullessly, it
was visible in his eyes that he’s still wavering but he sucked it in.
“I think it was inspiring and I know somewhere up there, your parents are looking at you, proud
that they have a strong independent son.” Wonwoo praised. “And a handsome one too” He
flippantly followed.

They were both laughing heartily when they heard the chime jingled signifying a customer went in,
they simultaneously stood up from their seats as they returned back to their stations with Mingyu
bringing the tray with plates and cups with him. He stopped his tracks when he reached Wonwoo’s
side.

“Thank you for listening, Wonwoo-hyung, I needed that” He whispered to the older male beside
him, the latter just simply flashed an understanding smile to the other before patting his shoulders.

“Anytime, just remember I’m always here when something’s bugging you, I’ll listen to every single
detail. Not leaving one speck behind.”

Both males chuckled as they gaze at each other’s eyes for what seems to be like a minute before
breaking and actually continuing what they have to do.

“Seems like this’ll be the start of something wonderful” Both male whispered themselves after
returning to their respective stations, Mingyu in the kitchen while Wonwoo manning the register.

Time flew by fast and it was already closing time. For the first time in his life Wonwoo
despised the feeling of actually leaving, he wanted to spend more time to chat with Mingyu but alas,
he have to leave. Just like last time, Mingyu got out of the kitchen carrying a large paper bag full of
breads and pastries and another small box of sweets. The smaller box ironically caught Wonwoo’s
eyes and asked the older male what’s its contents.

“It’s the test puffs I made earlier, you know, the “herbal” one?” Mingyu chortled but Wonwoo just
sneered at him.

“But what for? I already had a taste of it, don’t you think you should try asking other people rather
than giving these to me?”

“That’ll be against my philosophy and those are not for you though, it’s for your mom back home.”
Mingyu weakly flicked the older’s forehead in which the latter faked hurt.

“Yeah sorry for being selfish then.” Wonwoo rubbed the part of his forehead where Mingyu flicked
him. “Oh by the way, I have 4 more siblings back home, think you could give them some too? 3 of
them are children and 1 hormonal teenager. I’m sorry if I sound demanding but I was just curious,
since the taste fits perfectly for older folks, I wonder how would kids find it, yeah?” He added,
rubbing his chin looking rather deep in thought.

“No worries, that box has 8 pieces anyway. Oh and by the way, I like your idea. Dang! I never
thought of that, you’re like a genius or something.”

“Yeah, I get that a lot.” Wonwoo proudly said wearing a smug face, receiving an amused smile from
the taller male.

“So, anyway, have a safe trip, see you tomorrow, Wonwoo-hyung.”

“Yeah, see ya”

 Wonwoo turned on his heel as he started walking off the familiar streets that lead to his
house. He was already a couple of blocks away from the bakeshop when he heard a voice calling his
name, he turned to the direction of the voice only to find a sprinting Mingyu.

“Wonwoo-hyung! Wait!” Mingyu shouted in between breaths.

“Mingyu? What are you running for? Did I forgot something?” Wonwoo just looked at the breathless
form of Mingyu in front of him. He was internally laughing at how Mingyu looked so exhausted and
helpless but still felt worried at the same time.

“No, you didn’t, but I did.” Mingyu managed to wheeze out, still trying to catch his breath.

“You forgot something but you ran to me why? Is it the breads? Did you add a poisoned one as a
joke and forgot to remove it?” Wonwoo laughingly said.

“Exactly”

“YOU WHAT?!”

“Just kidding! Here, I forgot to give you this.”

“What’s this? A key? For what?”

“The key to the front door, just in case you decided to drop by early like today and the door was
locked. You were lucky I was also up early today and unlocked the door first thing. Maybe it was
fate working, you think?”

“Yeah either that or you have this vision-thing like in final destination. If you realize you do, remind
me to ostracize you, I don’t wanna die young.” Wonwoo sardonically said. Mingyu somehow
managed to figure he was being sarcastic and laughed, he ruffled the older’s hair before he waved
goodbye.

“Hey! Don’t forget I’m older than you so don’t go ruffling my hair like some kind of hyung!” Wonwoo
shouted to the distant figure of the other male.

“Yeah! But you’re shorter so it looked natural! Maybe when you get taller than me I’ll stop!” Mingyu
shouted back before laughing and sprinting away.

“Well… that’s that… but at least you know when I’m being sarcastic now. That’s progress, right?”
Wonwoo asked to himself before chuckling and continued walking to his home.

It wasn’t long ‘til Wonwoo finally got home. As soon as he did, he removed his shoes and made a
beeline to the table. Putting down the paperbag and box. He called for his mom and siblings.

“What’s the fuss, hun? You gonna tell a big news of some sort?” His mother asked.

“Maybe he finally got a girlfriend!” One of his younger siblings barked.

“Or a boyfriend…” Bohyuk said expressionlessly. All eyes followed his direction “What? His boss
sounds into him the last time he talked about it.” He defended. The eyes that was looking at him
now all went to Wonwoo’s direction. The latter just rolled his eyes and scoffed.

“Funny. Now put those thoughts aside and I need you guys to get one of this new puff Mingyu
made.” He ordered. Grabbing the box that was resting on the tabletop and opening it to let his
family grab a piece. Without any questions, they all followed Wonwoo’s order and grabbed a piece
each.

“Thoughts? How does it taste? Mom first.”

“Well… it smells like tea and definitely taste like one too but still the original taste of the puff lingers.
I kinda like it, it made me wanna drink some tea for some reason.”

“I see, how ‘bout you Channie?” Wonwoo crouched and leveled to the height of the short kid.

“Sweet! It tastes really sweet and really fluffy!” Chan exclaimed in a high pitched voice.

“Yeah! It tastes like a cloud candy, and it melts in my mouth too!” The kid with a curly hair and
hazel eyes standing beside Chan agreed.

“Good! Glad you liked it too Jihoon. How ‘bout you Soonyoung?”

“It tastes as sweet as it smells!”

“I see. And finally, you, Bohyuk?”

“Well it tastes like regular cream puffs dipped in tea then dried under some grandma’s pillow.”

“What does that even mean? Is that even positive or negative? I don’t get it…”

“It’s positive with slight negative but still positive. So you could say it’s like positively negative. Oh!
No wait, it’s actually negatively positive.”

“Mom please remind him to never do drugs? Geez, better not ask you then” Wonwoo rolled his eyes
to his brother who was still busy munching the puff.

“What’s this for anyway?” His mom asked as she grabbed for another piece and chomped it.

“Well, as you know, Mingyu makes a lot of pastries for his shop, which mostly are his own creations
from experimentations, this one’s one of those experiments, he ask different customers for
feedbacks and as long as he receive 100% positive feedbacks, he’ll make it official.”

“What if it’s only 99% then?” His mom asked in a flippant tone as yet again grabbing another piece
of the puffs.

“Well… According to him it’s a no-go so he won’t add them to the shelves.”

“You’re kidding, right?” His mother looked at him in disbelief as she took a bite of the puff.

“Nope. I’m completely serious, he have some serious baking philosophies.” He said smugly, “But to
be honest I’m kind of curious at what else can he make.” He added before smiling to himself. His
family just looked at him oddly before shrugging it off and just continue ravaging the contents of the
paperbag.
“Seriously! Somebody go make me some tea right now!” His mother demanded. Wonwoo just
laughed before going to the kitchen and made tea for his mother.

The following day, Wonwoo went to the bakeshop just enough time for them to get ready. He
was about to enter but the door was still locked, he found it weird since Mingyu would most of
the time be awake and making pastries during this hour. Remembering the key Mingyu gave him
last night, he searched his pants’ pockets for the key, and luckily he brought it with him. He
inserted the key to the keyhole and pushed opened the door. The shop was surprisingly quiet
and the lights were still off. He silently snuck in and was about to go upstairs when he saw
Mingyu carefully climbing down, looking not-so-fresh, he looked really wobbly if not droopy.
“Hey… Mingyu? You okay? You seem… not fresh?” Wonwoo worriedly asked.
“I think I got a slight fever but don’t mind me, let’s just go bake and fast, it’s almost time we
open.” Mingyu said in a raspy voice.
“It doesn’t sound like a ‘slight fever’ to me… Come here.” Wonwoo gently assisted Mingyu to
stand properly as he pressed his palm on the other’s forehead and pressed his own forehead on
the back of his hand on Mingyu.
Mingyu felt his face heating up from the sudden closeness. He furiously blushed and his face felt
hotter than it already was. Wonwoo thought he was burning with fever so he assisted him
upstairs to rest, telling him to take the day off.
“S-seriously! I’m fine!” Mingyu tried to wriggle his way out of Wonwoo’s grip but his body was
too weak.
“You’re fine by now but you won’t be later. Now stop whining and be an obedient kid you are.”
“Fine. But do me a favor and put a sign on the door that we’re closed for the day.”
“I will. Right after I get you settled in bed.”
“Don’t expect a double pay for taking care of me, though” Mingyu weakly laughed.
“I’m not expecting of a pay on an off-day anyway, but now that you mention it. Maybe you
should?” Wonwoo looked at the weak Mingyu on his shoulders and smirked.
“Stop that…”
“Stop what?”
“Smirking, you looked like you’re going to take advantage of me now that I’m weak and
everything. Please don’t.”
“Shut up and tell me where’d you put your cold meds?”
Wonwoo gently plopped Mingyu to the bed when they finally reached his bedroom. Mingyu
suddenly felt a throbbing sting of headache as he rested his head on his pillow, he began
breathing heavily, feeling a lot worse than earlier.
“It’s… in the… medicine cabinet… in the bathroom…” He said in between pants.
Wonwoo rushed his way to the bathroom and grabbed a pill for colds and headaches before
going to Mingyu’s personal kitchen situated beside the bathroom and grabbed a bottle of cold
water in the fridge. He rushed his way back to Mingyu’s room with the pills and water.
“Here drink this and rest.” Wonwoo handed Mingyu the bottle and pill. Mingyu just obediently
conformed. He sat up and drank the pill before laying down to the bed again, closing his eyes.

Wonwoo felt extremely worried at Mingyu’s current condition. He was thankful that he
got there just in time before Mingyu did something stupid like baking when he can’t even
manage to stand up properly. When he saw Mingyu slowly drifting to sleep, he made his way
downstairs and wrote a note on a piece of paper that the shop’s closed for the day and taped
the paper on the front door.
After settling things on the shop, he ran back upstairs and took the thermometer and
ice bag from the same medicine cabinet. He distilled the thermometer and filled the ice bag with
ice before rushing back to the sleeping Mingyu. He woke Mingyu up and asked him to put the
thermometer in his mouth after that he placed the ice bag on Mingyu’s forehead before
covering him up with the duvet. When he was about to leave, Mingyu grabbed his arms and
weakly tugged him.
“Stay… Please…”
“I will, I was just gonna get you a towel.”
“Don’t… leave… please…” Mingyu tighten his grip on Wonwoo’s arms. Wonwoo felt a slight sting
in his chest, it pains him seeing Mingyu not his usual self. He gently grabbed Mingyu’s hands with
his other free hand before affectionately squeezing it.
“I won’t… don’t worry.”
“Promise?”
“I promise.”
Mingyu lets go of Wonwoo’s arm. Wonwoo took the chance to quickly grab a clean face towel
from Mingyu’s dresser before going straight to the kitchen and find something that can carry
water, it took him a minute to find at least a container but he only found a small bowl so he used
just that, after getting the bowl filled with cold water, he made a beeline to Mingyu’s room. He
dipped the towel to the cold water and wringed it thoroughly and wiped Mingyu’s face.
“Hey! you’re sweating a lot! You should change your clothes, or your shirt at least.” Wonwoo
quickly grabbed a random shirt from Mingyu’s wardrobe. “Can you sit up?”
Mingyu submissively followed his order and sat up slowly. Wonwoo proceeded to remove
Mingyu’s shirt but stopped halfway.
“H-hey… You think you c-could change on your own?” Wonwoo looked away from the half-
topless Mingyu. The latter just weakly shook his head, left with no choice, Wonwoo continued
undressing the sick Mingyu. When the latter was completely topless, Wonwoo grabbed the
towel and dipped it again on the water before wiping Mingyu’s sweaty body. The older male was
relatively nervous, seeing Mingyu topless was rather too much for him and considering the fact
that he would be touching his bare skin made Wonwoo even more uneasy. The beads of sweat
forming on Mingyu’s torso that’s slowly dripping down his abdomen looked somehow
stimulating to Wonwoo. He was irresolute whether he should or should not wipe that part of
Mingyu’s body but he has to. After almost forever, he was finally done wiping the sweat off
Mingyu, he then changed his shirt before gently laying him down again and pulling out the
thermometer.
“Well… it’s good that it actually is only a light fever, you should get some rest for now. I’ll be back
later to check on you.” Wonwoo patted the younger’s hand and was about to leave the room
when Mingyu limply grabbed his wrist. Wonwoo just looked at other confusedly.
“I… I can’t sleep…” Mingyu weakly said.
“Then what do you want me to do?”
“I… I dunno... maybe… lull me to sleep?”
“What?” Wonwoo revolted, he looked at Mingyu with wide eyes.
“Sing… for me… please…” Mingyu tightened his limp grip at Wonwoo’s arm. Wonwoo felt a
stinging guild shot through his chest, he felt bad if he refused a sick person’s wish. So with a
heavy heart, Wonwoo sighed in defeat.
“Fine! But just this once, okay? But let me warn you, I’m not really a great singer so don’t go
shoving this to my face when you get better, alright?” Mingyu just smiled and weakly nodded.
Wonwoo heaved before he began.

Oh every time I see you

When I see your eyes
My heart keeps fluttering
You’re my destiny
The only person
I want to protect
Until the end of the world

When you look at me

When you look at me and smile
It feels like my heart will stop
How about you?
It’s really hard for me to handle
All day I think of you
We went in circles for a long time
But even if it is now, it’s alright
[Song: Chen x Punch – Everytime]

As soon as he finished singing, he found the younger drifted to sleep. He covered Mingyu with
the duvet before lightly ruffling his hair. Wonwoo carefully stood up and left the room. He went
down the stairs and stopped to stretch his body.
“Now… What should I do…”
He wandered around aimlessly, admiring the interior of the shop. It was his first time seeing the
shop in broad daylight without any lingering smell or sight of a pastry, for him it was foreign and
kind of weird but his thoughts were abruptly stopped when he stepped in the bakery’s kitchen.
“Maybe I’ll just try cooking something? A light meal for a sick person maybe? Hmm…” Wonwoo
contemplated while checking all the cupboard but only found baking ingredients not really an
ingredient for a ‘light’ meal he thought. So he decided to just go for a short walk to the nearby
mini market to buy ingredients for something he still don’t know.
The walk was peaceful, the sight of people busy going here and there looking for things they’re
buying made the district looked alive. However one stall got Wonwoo’s attention, it was a stall
selling different kinds of herbs. He remembered his mother made him a rice porridge when he
was young, it was a medicinal porridge with herbs. Wonwoo decided to cook that same porridge
so he quickly grabbed his phone and dialed his mother’s number. After a couple of rings, his
mother answered on the other line.
“Oh hi dear, what’s the matter?”
“Hey mum. Do you remember that porridge you made me when I was sick? The one with the
herbs?”
“Oh that, yeah, why? What about it?”
“Can you tell me how to make it? But first I need the ingredients.”
Wonwoo listened closely to his mother and bought everything she said, luckily the stall had
every herbs he needed, after buying the herbs he went straight to the mini market to buy
whatever was needed and some snacks for himself. After buying the ingredients he hastily
returned to the bakeshop and placed the paperbag on the counter his other hand still gripping
the phone to his ear, listening to all what his mother telling him.
“Is that all? Wow that was simpler than I thought, thanks mum!”
“Do you need any help? I can come and help you”
“No need mum, just rest there, I think I can handle this.”
“Okay, but why all of a sudden?”
“Well… Mingyu apparently got sick for some reason and I’m taking care of him now since he live
alone.”
“Oh…” Wonwoo’s mother giggled. “Be sure to give him a lot of LOVE~” His mother emphasized.
“MUUUMM!!” Wonwoo whined, bursting into a brighter shade of red.
“Bye~ Good luck with that then~”
His mom hanged up. Wonwoo’s still blushing but a smile crept to his face. “Love huh? Maybe I
will?” Wonwoo shrugged just continued to prepare the dish.

After an hour and a half, he was done. He felt a mix of proud and joy for a job well done. He took
a spoon and tasted his work and to his surprise it came out better than expected, considering
the fact that it was his first time cooking such dish. He grabbed a bowl full of porridge and a glass
of water then went upstairs to Mingyu’s room.
“Mingyu… wake up~” He placed the bowl and glass on the end table then shook Mingyu gently
to wake him up. The latter droopily opened his eyes and looked at Wonwoo with a questioning
look.
“Eat this first while it’s still hot then drink this pill and then go rest” Wonwoo handed Mingyu the
bowl of porridge, watching him eat slowly.
“How does it taste?”
“I can’t really tell fully… my palate’s pretty numb… but I can taste something… different? But I
can still sense that this taste good…” Mingyu smiled weakly at Wonwoo who just smiled at him
back.
Mingyu continued eating while Wonwoo just watching him, the silence made Mingyu
uncomfortable and knowing that someone’s watching him eat made it even worse.
“Wonwoo-hyung… It’s really awkward if you’re just going to watch me eat this whole time…”
“Oh… Should I? Leave?” Wonwoo was about to stand up when he saw Mingyu quickly looked at
his direction.
“No! Stay… it’s fine… you can just maybe… talk, so I’ll feel a bit more comfortable…”
“Okay… But what should I talk about then?”
“I dunno?... Maybe your story… since I’ve already told you mine…” Mingyu looked at Wonwoo
weakly and with jutted lips.
“Okay then, it’ll be quite long.”
“It’s okay… I’m eating slowly anyway…”
Wonwoo shifted to a lot more comfortable position on the edge of Mingyu’s bed.
“I’ll start back when I was around 14. Back then we were still kinda well-off. My dad owns a small
company in Seoul and my mom was working here in Gyeonggi as a cook. I was tasked to take
care of my 4 younger siblings when I don’t have school. Money was never a problem to us back
then until one day, my dad got into gambling. He got really addicted to it to the point it became
a daily habit and you know what’s worse? He sucks… he’s downright the worst gambler in the
world. Then the day came he went bankrupt and his company was forced to close but his
addiction for gambling never ended. Then it came to the point where my dad doesn’t have any
cash to bet so he instead used a cheque not knowing his bank account’s already empty. He
betted a really large amount on that last cheque but it was late when he found out he got
nothing left in his account. He tried to run away from the person he gambled with but let’s just
say my dad is the epitome of bad luck. He didn’t know that the guy he gambled with was a
member of a mafia, they found out that my father was broke and the cheque couldn’t be
redeemed so they hunted for my father. Sadly they found out where we lived but during that
time where was only me, my siblings, and my mom in the house. My dad wasn’t coming home
for 3 days straight. They broke in to our house, checked every room and belongings we have, it
seems like the furniture wasn’t enough to accumulate the debt. They told us they’re going to
take the whole house. They were nice enough to let us stay for a month until we found a new
home with whatever’s left with my mother’s account. Those 4 weeks my mom endlessly
scavenge for a place for us to settle with the money she got from working as a cook, while I
looked for a job to help my mom. I ended up taking 3 jobs, but juggling 3 jobs and school was
hell for me, but I endured it. And so the day came when we were kicked out, we moved in to our
current house on an alleyway with only clothes and some housewares and never heard of our
dad ever again. The following years my mom scavenged for a job and likewise to me. I managed
to finish high school but I never went to college. We’re literally working ourselves just to live
these past years but I’m glad we’re surviving. Now only me and Bohyuk are working and our
mom needs to stay at home since her body’s slowly weakening from aging. I know my life story
sounds like a darn sitcom and I think about it being completely cliché but it’s a reality I’ve been
through and would want to forget.”
There was a long silence in the room, Mingyu doesn’t know what to say, his fingers awkwardly
rubbing the bowl of the long-finished porridge.
“Well… that’s that… here take this medicine and rest” Wonwoo handed Mingyu a pill and the
glass of water before leaving the room. Mingyu on the other hand felt really guilty for making the
other talk about it. When he was about to place the glass of water on the end table, Wonwoo
peeked through the door.
“Oh and hey… If you feel bad about me, don’t be. I’m over it already long time ago. So don’t feel
bad and just rest, okay?” Wonwoo reassured as if he read Mingyu’s thought. The latter just
nodded and drifted back to sleep.

Mingyu woke up from his sleep, feeling a lot more better than earlier, he checked the digital
clock on the table beside his bed, it reads 21:42. He checked around his room and didn’t find
Wonwoo, he felt his heart palpitating, his mind was in panic, did Wonwoo left him? Didn’t he
promised he won’t leave him? For today at least. He quickly sat up and draped the duvet around
his shoulder and rushed outside to his living quarters, still no Wonwoo on sight. Mingyu felt a
mix of betrayal and gloom, he soullessly climbed down to check the front door if it was closed
properly but he stopped midway. Wonwoo was there, sleeping peacefully on the couch. Mingyu
inched closer to the sleeping Wonwoo, the dim light coming from the staircase light gave a
wonderful shade to Wonwoo’s features. It was a really wonderful sight to Mingyu’s eyes, his
hands automatically found its way to Wonwoo’s hair and caressed the luscious locks of black
intertwining with his hands. Wonwoo shifted on his position and slowly opened his eyes,
surprised to see Mingyu, he quickly shot up and panicked.
“Mingyu?! What are you doing down here?! Are you okay? Do you need something? Water?
Medicine?” Wonwoo questioned nonstop. Mingyu just laughed softly.
“Stop worrying yourself, Wonwoo-hyung. I’m fine, thanks for taking care of me”
“Oh… Really?” Wonwoo pressed the back of his hand on Mingyu’s forehead. “Oh you’re right,
your fevers gone”
“But anyway… Why are you still here? Isn’t your shift already done two hours ago?”
“Well. I did promised I won’t leave you anyway. At least until you’re all better.”
“Thank you for keeping your promise, it really meant a lot to me more than what you think.”
Mingyu hugged Wonwoo tightly, the latter just stood there processing what just happened
before hugging back.
“By the way. The porridge you made earlier. Did you do it yourself?”
“Yeah, my mom made that for me once when I was sick. I asked her how to make it anyway.”
“I didn’t really got to enjoy the taste because of my taste bud’s being numb, but I bet it tasted
really delicious. I think I could get used to being sick if I could eat that everyday.” Mingyu
laughed.
“Please don’t.” Wonwoo lightly flicked Mingyu on the foreheard. “If you really liked it then I’ll
make it again someday.”
“I’ll look forward to that!”
“But now that you’re fine, I guess I’ll be going home now. Think you can handle yourself?”
“Yep, don’t worry about me. Thank you… Wonwoo-hyung… I’m really glad you were there for
me…” Mingyu stared at Wonwoo straight on the eyes. Wonwoo felt his blood rushed north and
looked away.
“S-sure, no p-problem! A-anyway I’ll be going now. S-see ya.” Wonwoo stepped out of the shop
and waved goodbye. Mingyu waved back and stared at the leaving figure of the older from the
distance.

“I’m really fortunate that I met you… You don’t know but ever since I met you, my life has been
having a series of really great fortunes. If you weren’t looking suspiciously in my shop that
particular day, then I guess I’ll be here taking care of myself alone.” He paused and laughed
lightly before continuing “Butterfly effect, am I right? Wonwoo-hyung?” Mingyu said to himself,
smiling from ear to ear as he went back in and closed the door.

Three months flew by faster than they realized, both boys became closer, sooner or later they
even became best bros. Their bond is becoming noticeably a lot closer each days passing. Jokes
were thrown every now and then, skinships became a norm, corny pick-up lines somehow found
their way between the two. It even came to the time where Mingyu can now freely call Wonwoo
as ‘hyung’ without the latter feeling uncomfortable. They don’t know when it all started to
progress that well, it just magically did.
 With winter season finally kicking in, Wonwoo who’s wearing 2 layers of sweater walked
his usual route to the bakeshop only to stop when he was a couple of blocks away when he spotted
a delivery truck unloading a couple of huge boxes. Beside the truck was Mingyu, wearing an equally
thick layered of clothes as he watched the workers unload. Wonwoo waved hello to Mingyu in
which the latter replied back with a nod.
“Hey Mingyu, what are those?” Wonwoo asked as he stood beside him, eyeing the workers who
were having a hard time in moving the heavy-looking boxes, he offered to help but the men
insisted so he just shrugged it off.
“Presents from my grandma from France.” Mingyu nonchalantly said as he signed the papers
presented to him by one of the delivery men.
“France? I never knew you have relatives in France?”
“She works there, in a 4-star Patisserie. She helped me a bit in starting this little bakeshop by giving
me some ovens. She even insisted of sending me money on a weekly basis for the shop’s
necessities. I refused her offer and told her I could manage but she insisted of helping so she
decided to help me with the supplies. So in retrospect, she’s my supplier of ingredients. She has
her own farm and flourmill in France.” Mingyu sighed as he looked at the heavy-looking packages
almost his size and cursed under his breath.
“Oh, so that explains the fancy looking label on your flour sacks in the kitchen. But why is she giving
you these stuff so suddenly?” The shorter male asked as he inspected the 3 boxes; 2 large ones
and 1 medium sized one, it doesn’t have any prints whatsoever, just pure plain cardboard boxes
as an exterior packaging.
“It was her birthday 2 weeks ago, she gave me these ovens as ‘gifts’ when in actuality it’s practically
hand-me-downs since she received new ones on her birthday. The real question is, where do I put
all these things, I mean my current ovens are still working fine and my kitchen’s too stuffed already
for a couple more…” Mingyu thought hard as he circled around the boxes thinking of a place to
put them. He suddenly looked at Wonwoo and flashed a wide smile. “Hyung! Didn’t your mother
had a background as a chef? How about you get one and I’ll use the other left? Yeah?”
“What?! Are you crazy?! I can’t accept THAT it probably costs a fortune!“
“Hyung just help me on this one, okay? Just think of it as an early Christmas gift or something? I
swear it’ll help me big time if you just get one of these bad boys. Please? Hyung? For me?” Mingyu
jutted his lower lip and looked at Wonwoo with doe eyes. The latter inwardly bit his lower lip
fighting the urge to give in to the younger’s imprudent request. In the end he lost and just heaved
a sigh. Mingyu smiled victoriously.
“It’s so unfair you have to use that trick.”
“Well, it works every time so why not? Right?” Mingyu laughed as he grabbed the side of one of
the tall boxes. “But first help me carry these things inside, hyung”
 After getting all the huge packages inside the house. Mingyu took the liberty to open
them, revealing 2 commercial combi ovens and an espresso machine, on top of the espresso
machine was a letter taped artfully. Mingyu grabbed the envelope and read its content.
“Oh god, Grandma… why…” Mingyu facepalmed. Wonwoo was behind him peeking over his
shoulders, curious of what was Mingyu reading.
“Why? What did it say?”
“She sent 35,000 Euros to my bank account…”
“THIRTY FIVE THOUSAND EUROS?!”
“Hyung, she works as a patissiere in a famous patisserie in France… Of course she’s rich.”
“I know but still that’s a really large amount of money when converted to Korean Won. What are
you planning to do with it?”
“I… I really don’t know… hyung…” Mingyu whined, showing that same puppy eyes to Wonwoo, the
latter looked away just in time before he got swoon by Mingyu’s begging technique.
“Oh no you don’t! I won’t fall for the same trick twice in one day, and hey that’s money we’re
talking about, I’d rather receive mine from working hard than accept charity.”
“I know, I think of the same thing, that’s why I was so against the fact that she’s gonna send me
money for assistance”
Both males sat on the couch beside the door, they decided that they’ll be closed for the
day until the problem at hand is solved. Mingyu frustratingly ruffled his hair while the other male
just sat there staring at the ceiling thinking of something. Wonwoo’s eyes wander the entire shop
and landed on the espresso machine placed on the counter.
“Hey”
“Yeah? Got any bright ideas?”
“How about, turning this bakeshop into a café? You know… since you have pastries and what goes
best with pastries? Coffee and tea, right?” Wonwoo pointed at the espresso machine on the
counter.
“Hmmm… That’s actually a great idea, and I can use the money to buy new tables and renovations,
yeah?”
“Exactly!”
“Brilliant! I love it! Truth be told, I thought of opening a café instead of a bakeshop before”
Mingyu’s eyes were practically gleaming with excitement as he kept talking about how cool cafes
are and how homely was the cafes he went in during his university years. Wonwoo just listened
amusedly at the younger’s continuous yapping.
“Hey hyung. Let’s close for the day and go to the mall.”
“Hmm? What for?”
“I know this store there that sells cute chairs and tables. I wanna start this café plan as soon as
possible.” Mingyu said excitedly.

After managing what has to be done in the shop. They left the place not forgetting to get
extra layers of clothes as the weather outside is really chilly and then they set off to the nearby
bus stop. The bus ride was filled with them sharing ideas on what kind of coffees and teas they’d
put in the menu, Mingyu told Wonwoo about how he had a barista lessons when he was in
university and how to make perfectly brewed coffees. Wonwoo on the other hand told Mingyu
about how to make the perfect tea, he learnt the art of tea making when he was younger from his
grandmother before she passed. It wasn’t long ‘til they reached the mall, in fact they never noticed
the time as they were busy sharing stories.
“Hey hyung, let’s go grab some grubs first before getting down to business, whaddya think?”
Mingyu asked.
“Well I’m actually kind of hungry too… so, yeah okay”
“I’m craving for something hot since it’s pretty cold lately.”
“I want something spicy…”
“Wanna go for ramen then?”
“I was just about to say that!”
“Awesome! I know a great place that sells great ramen” Mingyu grabbed Wonwoo’s hands as he
happily dragged the latter to the ramen place he was talking about. Wonwoo just stared at their
clasped hands as he let himself be dragged by the younger, smiling internally at how comfortable
was the younger’s warm hands clasped around his cold ones.

After stuffing themselves they went for a short walk around the mall, window shopping
at clothes store and checking things inside whenever they stumble upon a kitchenware store. They
ended up buying a couple of wares for the shop and some coffee mugs. Without realizing they
reached the furniture shop Mingyu was talking about. They looked around the store, admiring all
the furniture displayed craftily in the store.
“So what’s your plan?” Wonwoo asked, not shifting his eyes away from scanning the store’s
displayed tables.
“I was thinking of an outdoor set, where people can just sit outside and admire the nature and
relax, plus the inside of the shop’s too crowded with shelves anyway.”
“Hmmm… How ‘bout circular end tables with parasols?”
“Yea! Exactly what I was thinking” Mingyu happily pointed to Wonwoo as he raised his hand for a
high-five which the latter received well. “Also I want them to be made with metals and the surface
with glass”
“Paired with cushioned metal chairs I’m guessing?” Wonwoo retaliated with a cocky grin and a
raised eyebrow.
“You just read my mind” Mingyu heartily let out a chuckle.
So both of them looked around the entire store, looking for their desired style, after
finally choosing the table and chair they wanted, Mingyu proceeded to the front desk and signed
his order of 7 tables paired with 4 chairs each before signing the papers for his orders he told them
to deliver it a month prior to today. After their hour long scavenging hunt for the café’s tables and
chairs. They chilled for a bit on the resting bench in front of the store they were in just a couple of
seconds ago. Mingyu fished his phone from his parka’s pocket and checked the time, while he was
at it he saw one of the reminders he set for his to-buy list, remembering that he also needed coffee
beans and tea powder for a test run for his espresso machine.
“Oh hyung! Can we go to the supermarket? I kinda need to buy some things”
“Yeah sure, I’m actually up to buy some snacks anyway”
“But we just ate an hour ago? Are you going to hibernate or something?” Mingyu joked.
“Yah, meals and snacks are different.” Wonwoo faked hurt, landing a playful punch to the
younger’s toned arm.

When they arrived at the mall’s supermarket, Mingyu grabbed a shopping cart while
Wonwoo grabbed a basket and went on with their shopping. Mingyu grabbing the things on his
list and whatever he thought he would need, from daily necessities to ingredients and spices he
thought he might use in the future experimentations. On the other party was a man busy filling
his basket with snacks. While both were walking an isle with stalls of free samples, one stall caught
Mingyu’s attention. It’s a stall of a free taste cake but wasn’t an ordinary stall like the rest.
“Hello, would you care to try our challenge?” A woman carrying a tray of bite-size cake slices
approached them from the stall.
“What kind of challenge?” Mingyu perked as he eyed the small triangular slices of cake on the tray.
“It’s simple, this cake contains 7 secret ingredients, if you guessed 1 correctly you win a prize
depending on the difficulty of what you guessed; there are 4 easy ones, 2 mediums, and a really
hard one. So, do you wanna try?” The lady presented them the tray, asking them to take a slice.
Mingyu just grinned and looked at Wonwoo’s direction mouthing a ‘hyung, you got this!’ before
laughing. Wonwoo just flashed an amused smile at the other as they both grabbed a piece each.
“You have only one chance to guess.” The lady on the stall grabbed what seems to be a hierarchy
board of the answers. There are 7 rectangles aligned vertically and 5 were covered, the 2 bottom
rectangles where the words ‘honey’ and ‘lemon’ were written aren’t covered. “These two right
here has already been guessed so refrain from answering them”.
Both males savored the taste of the slice even closing their eyes to focus on their tongues.
“I can taste chestnuts” Mingyu answered.
“Is there chestnut in the chart?” The lady rhetorically asked as she took a quick glance on her cheat
sheet. She removed the sticker covering the 4th rectangle from the bottom and revealed the word.
“Chestnut is correct! Under the easy category! Congratulations! You’ve won a cupcake!” She then
grabbed a small box from under the stall and handed it to Mingyu.
“Umm…” Wonwoo awkwardly interrupted. “I… I’m going to guess for cherry blossoms” He added
shyly.
Mingyu just looked at him with a confused stare, while the lady just looked at him with an equal if
not more astonishment as Mingyu. She checked her cheat sheet and looked at Wonwoo again
with an even bigger amazement.
“WOW! Amazing! How did you manage to guess that? It’s the hardest ingredient on the list! Oh
my gosh!” The lady excitedly removed the sticker covering the topmost rectangle on the board
revealing the ‘cherry blossom/sakura’ ingredient.
“Congratulations! You received a whole cake and a molding tray set!” She grabbed a nicely
wrapped set of molding trays and a box of cake from under the booth and handed the items to
Wonwoo. The latter just gladly accepted the items and bowed to the lady before continuing their
shopping.
Mingyu looked proudly at Wonwoo, the latter felt orbs were staring his directions and turned to
look at Mingyu only to see him already staring back.
“There you go again, amazing me with that unique skill of yours.” Mingyu smiled sweetly as he
walked ahead of Wonwoo and into the frozen section. The latter felt blood rushed to his cheeks
and felt suddenly hot in contrast of the freezing weather, he frantically fanned himself to cool
down before slowly catching up with Mingyu.

Finally paying separately for whatever they bought, Mingyu ended up buying a lot more
things than he originally planned, while Wonwoo just bought a plastic bag full of snacks. Mingyu
looked at the contents of the bag and then to the latter and then to the bag again. He internally
asked himself, how come this pig never gain weight even though he eats a lot. But he just shrugged
the thought off. After leaving the mall, they headed straight to the stop nearby and rode a bus
back to the bakeshop. Once they already took a seat, Wonwoo began to dig in the contents of his
bag. Mingyu just looked at him amusedly, Wonwoo saw him looking and handed him a bag of chips
which the other humbly declined, but instead Wonwoo tore the bag of chips open and fed Mingyu.
The latter let out a chuckle before giving up and just eating the chips being offered to him by the
other. They were happily chatting about small things, but Mingyu remembered he wanted to ask
something to Wonwoo and so he did.
“Hey hyung, you know I’ve been really curious about your palates since the first time we met. How
did you get such amazing sense of taste?”
Wonwoo stopped from eating before answering. “Oh that. Well let’s just say that it runs in the
blood, however, it skips a generation, mine is actually trained rather than inherited. You see my
great grandmother has the same skill but when she was having grandma, she didn’t inherit the, as
we like to call it, ‘golden tongue’ but when grandma had mom, the ability transferred to her but
when mom was having me, I never inherited the ability so mom trained me to having the ability
so you can say I’m like the combo breaker of the chain. Since instead of skipping me, I managed
to make my own golden tongue.” Wonwoo laughed to himself while Mingyu just looked at him
with still curious eyes.
“Then how’d you got THIS good?” Mingyu pressed.
“Oh well you see back when we were still fortunate. My mother would ALWAYS bring me with her
when she works, it wasn’t that of a luxurious restaurant, but it had good sides especially on the
abundant menus. So while she is working on cooking, I watch her and she let me taste every single
spices she use, either raw or cooked. It went on for a few years until the taste embed on my
palates. Actually it went on even when we were kicked out from our house, when I took 3 jobs it
was all as a server on a restaurant, tea, and coffee shops. The chefs and baristas in the shop were
nice enough to let me lay a hand on the ingredients they use so I use that privilege to further
enhance my palate’s capacity, until now I’m still looking for tastes that I haven’t encountered yet.”
Wonwoo explained while eating chips from the bag he was holding.
“Oh I see, then how ‘bout that thing earlier with the cake, how’d you know it has cherry blossoms?
I mean are those thing even edible? They’re flowers, aren’t they?” Mingyu asked, while he also
grabbed a chip from the bag on Wonwoo’s lap.
“Ah~ My grandmother used to be a member of a tea club for the elderly. I went in their tea
ceremonies once, they made all sorts of teas for me, one of it is the sakura tea, which is made of
literal sakura. At first I was a little reluctant about tasting it, but it turned out to be sweeter than
what I was expecting, it had a tinge of breeziness in it too, it kind of felt like the spring season in a
form of tea, that’s why I never forget the taste of that one tea. All the other teas were fine, but
that cherry blossom tea left a mark on my tongue that never left.” Wonwoo looked up and smiled
as he reminisce all the memories from when he first tasted the tea.
Mingyu just stared at him admiring all the edges of Wonwoo’s face illuminated by the florescent
street lights that ever-so-slightly highlight Wonwoo’s face. He never really noticed that he was
staring until Wonwoo looked at his direction and he just blinked and woke to the reality that he
was staring at the older’s face for far too long. He looked away and blushed but the other male
just simply went back from gobbling up all the remaining chips in the bag on his lap. It was already
dusk when they arrived back at the shop. Mingyu dropped the bags at the counter of his personal
kitchen and went straight off to making dinner for both of them.
“What are you doing?” Wonwoo asked while grabbing another snack from his shopping bag.
“Dinner? What do you prefer? Soup or stew?”
“Oh, you don’t have to bother making some for me too, I’ll leave soon.”
“You’re not staying for dinner?” Mingyu sadly rephrased.
“Yeah, it’s getting pretty late, and after all I’m about full from all the snacks I’ve been eating.”
“Oh…” Mingyu disappointedly looked at the ground.
Wonwoo felt a slight pang in his heart seeing the younger down. He guiltily bit his lower lip before
saying “You know, on second thought, I do feel kind of famished.”
Mingyu practically beamed “Really? Then what would you like then?” He excitedly asked, looking
like a puppy being offered a treat.
“Anything that can be cooked fast” Wonwoo flashed a smile at the overgrown puppy in front of
him.
“Soup it is! Is mushroom soup fine?”
“Sounds magnificent! I can help you with the preparations”
“Oh hey by the way, I’m gonna make a family serving, mmkay?”
“What? Why? That’s too much for… the… two of us…” Wonwoo blushed at the thought that he’ll
be eating together, alone with Mingyu. He hid his face on his hands as he exploded into a pink
mess, remembering that the younger was in the room, he quickly shook his head and internally
slapped himself to calm himself down.
“I was actually thinking that you could bring some home for your family”
“Oh… You should’ve said that first!... instead of making me think of embarrassing thoughts…”
Wonwoo mumbled the last set of words.
“What? You said something?” Mingyu looked at the direction of the mumbling Wonwoo who was
poking mushrooms splayed on the chopping board in front of him.
“N-nothing!” Wonwoo then grabbed a nearby knife and carefully chopped the mushrooms.

After they were done eating and sharing awkward glances whenever they found fit.
Wonwoo washed the dishes as a form of gratitude for the meal and Mingyu let him. When he was
done washing, he proceeded to grab his shopping bags and cake box together with Mingyu’s
homemade mushroom soup which the younger tightly secured in a large stainless container.
Mingyu saw Wonwoo off the shop and was about to bid farewell but instead he hugged the older
tightly.
“Thanks for today hyung, I had fun… since you were there with me” Mingyu said while still tightly
hugging the older. Wonwoo was profoundly blushing but it was good that the taller couldn’t see
his face behind him.
“I-it was fine… I had fun too” Wonwoo hugged the taller back with his other hand that isn’t holding
anything but the cake.
They stood still for a minute just like that, sharing each other’s warmth as if they were the only
two people left in the world. Mingyu broke the hug and just stared lost to the older’s dark orbs,
he flashed a short smile before waving Wonwoo goodbye while the latter walked away.
“Damn hyung, how do you make me feel so much at ease just by standing in front of me? That’s
kinda unfair, you know? You made such a huge impact in my life and I assure you, one day, you’ll
take responsibility for this. I just hope you’re ready when that day comes.” Mingyu chuckled to
himself as he went in his house and closed the door behind him.

The following day Wonwoo woke up late all because his alarm didn’t went off and the ruckus his
family had last night was at fault too. He slept late just because his mom and Bohyuk was arguing
about which guy will the leading lady would fall for on a late drama they were both watching.
Wonwoo hurriedly took a hot bath, got dressed with a tad bit more layer than usual then grabbed
his mailman sling bag before bidding his household goodbye, he ran the shady alley and out to the
main street only to spot a delivery truck stop in front of the alley. A man came out from the
shotgun seat of the truck and went straight to Wonwoo.
“Excuse me, but do you perhaps know where the Jeon househould is?” A man wearing a parka and
a beanie asked.
“Ah yes, I’m Jeon Wonwoo, how may I help you?”
“Oh you’re actually the recipient! We have a delivery for you from a man named…” The man
skimmed through the paper on the clipboard he was holding. “Kim… Mingyu Sshi?”
“Ah it must be the oven. He was actually serious about it?” Wonwoo rhetorically asked to himself.
“Anyway I just need you to sign these here… here… and here…” The man carefully pointed the
areas where Wonwoo was supposed to sign in which the latter earnestly did. “So, where do you
want this placed?” The delivery man asked as he and the driver unloaded the box containing the
oven from the back of the truck.
Wonwoo directed them to their front door and told the men to just leave it there and he’ll do the
rest, the men did as they were told and went back to the truck. Wonwoo eyed the large box which
is a little taller than half his size as he let out whistle. He widely open their front door and pushed
the box inside, after getting the package inside he asked Bohyuk for assistance and the latter
unquestioningly helped. After struggling dragging the box to the kitchen, Wonwoo finally unload
the package and revealed a black industrial oven.
Bohyuk eyed the oven from top to bottom before giving his older brother a questioning look, “Hey
hyung where’d you got this?”
“Mingyu.”
His mother stepped out of the bathroom with a toothbrush in her mouth only to be greeted by a
large oven in front of her. “Wow honey, did you buy this?”
“No mum, I got it from Mingyu” Wonwoo explained everything to both of them, from Mingyu’s
relatives in France to Mingyu ‘forcing’ him to accept this ‘present’.
“Oh dear, we should properly thank him for this”
“I know mum, don’t worry I will. Anyway, gotta run! I’m about to get late”

Wonwoo sprinted to the bakeshop without breaking any sweat. When he was a couple
of blocks away, he slowed down and paced for a walk, he didn’t want to look worn out for Mingyu
at the beginning of day. He reached the shop a couple of minutes to spare before they open, he
saw a piece of paper taped on the window beside the front door. On the paper was the words
‘cashier wanted’ written. Wonwoo just stared at it blankly for a good minute before the realization
hit him.
“Wait a minute… I’M the cashier…” Wonwoo suddenly broke into cold sweats. Is Mingyu firing
him? What did he do wrong? Why is Mingyu looking for a new cashier? He wanted to know why
but in the same time he didn’t want to know as well. He felt as if he was about to cut a wire from
a time bomb and one wrong move could mean the end of him.
As if on cue, Mingyu stepped out of the shop and saw the frozen Wonwoo outside. The latter
turned his head and saw a rather serious looking Mingyu staring at him. A bad omen he thought.
Mingyu gestured with his index finger signaling Wonwoo to follow him inside in which the latter
did with a heavy heart.
“Hyung… I don’t know how should I say this…” Mingyu started, scratching his nape awkwardly.
Wonwoo gulped nervously not wanting to hear what was coming next.
“Am… Am I…” He tried to finish his sentence but he was too weak.
“Yes hyung…”
“I… I see… Thank you for having me then…” Wonwoo turned around ready to leave, only stopping
halfway when he heard Mingyu burst in laughter.
“God! Hyung how are you so adorable?” Mingyu said while clutching his stomach, earning a
confused look from the older. “Hyung, hear me out, kay?” He walked straight to Wonwoo and
hugged him to calm him down. The latter was rather taken aback, he did not expected that from
the tall baker, not at all.
“I’m sorry, hyung. I saw you from inside, staring so confusedly at the sign, I can’t help it! You looked
so vulnerable!” He fessed as he finally broke the hug. “I can clearly see you were probably thinking
I was going to dismiss you, yeah?”
“So.. I’m not?”
“No hyung! I was in fact promoting you from being a cashier into a barista. Of course the pay is a
wee bigger than being a cashier”
“Me? Barista? But I don’t even know how to use the machine? Why me?”
“Cuz I’m aware of your familiarity about tea making and coffees. Besides, we still have like a whole
month or so for you to learn, I can teach you a thing or two about using the machine, and of course
I’ll be more than happy to teach you how to make different kinds of coffee” Mingyu smiled at the
older, the latter just stared at him, still processing what just happened.
“Well, let’s get things sorted for now, we’re about to open, let’s talk about it later, kay?” Mingyu
broke the silence. Wonwoo just obliged and went on to wear his apron that was neatly folded
inside his mailman bag.

Like the usual, the shop gets packed quite fast early mornings but gets quite slow
throughout the day. Their usual regulars never failed even once to show up, and since recently the
ahjummas give both males some presents every once in a while during their visits. One customer
caught Wonwoo’s attention, it wasn’t their usual customers, in fact it was the first time he saw
that person. The chime clang and in comes a tall girl who looked quite young aside the pokerface
she was wearing.
“Ummm… hi? I saw your sign… and you’re looking for a cashier?” She asked.
Wonwoo just stood there at his foothold, something about this girl is rather eye-catching, maybe
it’s her long silky hair and huge orb-like eyes. He was absentmindedly staring at the girl and the
latter felt awkward hence letting out a subtle cough, it was enough to send Wonwoo back to
reality, he told the girl to wait then he ran in the kitchen behind and told Mingyu about the
applicant.
“Oh you’re here for the job? Great! Hyung can I trust you in stocking the shelves? The breads will
be baked in a couple of seconds, just grab them and place them like usual, okay? I’ll just interview
her upstairs” Mingyu asked while he dusted the flours on his hands to his baking apron, after he
removed his apron he gestured the girl to follow him upstairs in which the girl obediently did.
 Wonwoo busied himself with stocking the shelves and continuing his job. After what
seem to be 30 minutes both Mingyu and the girl walked down, they seemed to be comfortable
with each other now, well that’s not surprising at all for Wonwoo since Mingyu has always been
accommodating.
“Hyung, I want you to meet your new coworker Im Nayoung. Nayoung, Wonwoo, Wonwoo-hyung,
Nayoung, she’ll be starting the day after tomorrow, she had prior experience on being a cashier
from her past part-time jobs so she need not training or some sort.”
“Hi, so you’re Wonwoo? Pleased to be working with you” She smiled, reaching her hands out for
a shakehand which Wonwoo gladly returned.
“Ohh, y-yeah, sorry about ealier, I blank out quite easily… And yea, pleasure to be working with
you too” He smiled back.
“Okay since we’re done with the introductions, I’ll be in the kitchen, yeah?”
“Wait! If she’ll start the following day, what will I do then? Are we going to be in shifting
schedules?”
“At the mean time you’ll be working with me in the kitchen, and I’ll be teaching you about coffees
and we can experiment at the same time.”
“I see… well if that’s the case, goodluck to both of us, Nayoung-sshi”
“Please just drop the formalities and call me Nayoung”

So began Nayoung’s new job and the training weeks for Wonwoo to master the machine,
it wasn’t actually as hard as he thought. He had fun learning tea making on his own and things
about coffees from Mingyu. He explained everything so vividly and simple. Both males are also
now close with Nayoung but Wonwoo was especially closer, after finding out that they were just
a year apart, and both like rap and classical music. Whenever they have a free time, both of them
talk about all the bands they love listening, and giving each other recommendations. Mingyu didn’t
like the view, somewhere in his heart he wanted to grab Wonwoo away from Nayoung, but stops
once he realize he doesn’t have the right, since Wonwoo is merely his employee.

One morning after a couple more days passed, the tables and chairs Mingyu ordered
were finally delivered, and just in time since the shop’s side terrace expansion would seem to be
finished within 2 weeks or less. Once he was finished signing up some papers, Mingyu began
unpacking or rather unwrapping the tables and chairs. They were already assembled as Mingyu
ordered, so all he have to do was place them in the terrace. While unwrapping the last table, he
saw Wonwoo turn around the corner of the street. Mingyu beamed from the sight of the older
but soon frowned when he saw the latter wasn’t alone. His heart sank when he saw Wonwoo
casually wrapped his own scarf on Nayoung.
“Are you sure you’re not cold?” Nayoung asked as she stopped for a brief moment to let Wonwoo
wrap the scarf around her neck.
“Nah, it’s fine, I wore extra layers today so I feel stuffy.” Wonwoo replied as he stared into Nayoung
and flashed a sweet smile.
After finishing wrapping the scarf they continued walking the length of the pavement to the shop
a couple of buildings away. Along the distance Wonwoo saw Mingyu moving some tables and
chairs to the new area so he dashed towards Mingyu leaving Nayoung, who was busy fiddling on
her phone, behind.
“Morning Mingyu! Let me help you with that.” He voluntarily offered, as he was about to lift a
chair but Mingyu stopped him with a grip on his wrist.
“You don’t have to, I can do this alone. Besides you seem to be already too caught up to something
anyway.” Mingyu remarked as he stared down at Wonwoo straight to his eyes.
Wonwoo was startled, Mingyu wasn’t in his usual happy morning mood heck he wasn’t even
smiling nor greeting him back. So he just stood there blankly and stared confusedly at Mingyu’s
back while he does all the work. Nayoung finally caught up to them seeing a blankly standing
Wonwoo and a busy Mingyu.
“Hi Mingyu good morning. Are those the tables for the shop’s outdoor lounging area?” She
greeted, smiling at Mingyu and astonishingly eyeing the magnificent tables being carried by the
said man.
But instead of answering, the latter just simply blankly looked at her and gave her a nod before
continuing on moving the furniture. The girl gave the man beside her a questioning look but the
man just gave her a confused shrug and mouthed “Maybe just a weird case of the rare man-
struation”.
Nayoung tried suppressing her laughter and gave Wonwoo a light slap on the arms for being mean
but both of them were just laughing to themselves, not knowing Mingyu was already done with
all the moving and was looking at them rather unamused. The latter just rolled his eyes and walked
right in the shop with the 2 following behind giving each other a confused look. After getting inside,
the two decided to just shrug the matter and went on to change and go to their respective stations.

It was a tense atmosphere in the kitchen with Mingyu giving Wonwoo the cold shoulders
and not actually bothering to start any form of conversation with him so Wonwoo was forced to
be the one to start all the talking.
“So… What should we try making today?” He started but only receiving a shrug from the other
male who was busy cutting dough.
“Hey we should try adding a twist to our earl grey tea? Like maybe mixing it with some spices? Like
maybe allspice? Or maybe nutmeg?” He attempted to continue the conversation.
Mingyu slammed his hands on the counter and looked dead straight to Wonwoo’s eyes.
“Why don’t YOU try doing it on your own? Do you HAVE to constantly ASK ME about permissions?
Just do as you see fit that could help with the shop” Mingyu harshly responded not breaking the
death glare he was giving Wonwoo for a couple more seconds before he snapped and dashed
upstairs, leaving an astounded Wonwoo and confused Nayoung behind.
“Shit! Get your grip together Mingyu! This isn’t like you. Why are you even mad in the first place?
Huh? It’s not like you’re dating to be so mad at him, it’s his choice to date anyone he likes, yeah…
don’t go meddling into other people’s relationship.” He angrily ruffled his hair while walking around
in circles in his room.
“But man! Why do I feel so mad just seeing his face? GAAHHHH! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU KIM
MINGYU!? SNAP OUT OF IT! Get your cool first, you have to make pastries, okay… just take a deep
breath…” As he finally started to cool down, he decided to not let personal problems interfere with
his work, well at least for the time being. After drinking some cold water from his personal fridge,
he climbed back down and returned to his station not batting an eye on both his employees.
“Just bear with it at the moment. It’ll soon pass by like nothing…” he thought.

It has been a week since that fateful incident but it seems nothing changed with the two
males in the kitchen still not sharing a word to each other. Mingyu was eagerly baking while
Wonwoo was doing mixing experiments with the tea leaves and sugars, even tasting it raw and
finding a suitable combination. However the atmosphere was extremely uncomfortable for the
latter. If he’s being honest with himself, deep inside, he missed being spoiled by the other male.
He can’t help but feel empty with a day passing by without Mingyu talking to him.
Wonwoo kept on thinking, while stealing glances to the other every now and then,
whatever the reason why would Mingyu behave like that. He didn’t like this, not one bit. The way
Mingyu was being distant to him despite being beside him, it all feels foreign to him but not a good
kind of foreignness. He wants to ask him, he wants to know the reason why he’s being so
suppressed.
That night Mingyu went out to throw some empty boxes to the dumpster beside the
shop. When he turned around to return inside, Wonwoo was in front of him, he didn’t even
noticed the latter followed him out. The taller man just looked coldly at the latter who was staring
down the ground. When he felt the latter not doing anything he tried to step aside but the other
blocked his way.
“What do you want?” He asked coldly.
“Mingyu-ah” He grabbed Mingyu’s wrist tightly. “Hey… Please… tell me, what’s wrong? Why… Why
are you being like this?” Wonwoo looked up to face Mingyu with tears forming in his eyes
Mingyu looked bewildered at the sight He felt an urge to hug the shorter male to comfort him but
his pride won’t let him. Instead he continued his façade and stared emotionlessly to the other
male.
“Being like what hyung? I don’t really understand what you’re saying.” He felt a sharp pang to his
heart, he felt tears were about to form in his eyes as well but he fought the urge. It has to be this
way, there can only be this way. Wonwoo has to hate him, he needs to. He can’t look at Wonwoo
with same eyes again knowing that the other already loves someone else. He wants to dispose
whatever these one-sided feelings he has for the other, but things are easier said than done.
“Being like this… I… I don’t understand… Why aren’t you talking to me? Why aren’t you being your
usual self? I miss the dorky Mingyu who never shuts up about anything and everything. I miss the
inquisitive Mingyu who is always trying something new! I miss the Mingyu that is always smiling
and bringing joy to everyone whenever he makes something! I miss that Mingyu! It’s the Mingyu
that I’ve always admired… It’s the Mingyu that I have always liked… It’s the Mingyu I fell in love
with…” Wonwoo’s tears continuously flowed like a river his grip on Mingyu loosened.
Mingyu stood still. Shocked at what he just heard. He can’t really believe what he just heard the
other say. He felt guilt gushed through his entire system, out of instinct he held the other male
tightly as if he’ll lose him forever once he let go. “Is… is what you said true, hyung?... You’re…
you’re in love with me? Do you really love me?” He felt the other nod on his chest. Tears started
to stream down his cheeks as he hugged the smaller male tighter, resting his cheeks at the top of
Wonwoo’s head, relishing the scent of the other.
Once they finally calmed down. Mingyu looked at Wonwoo’s puffy eyes, he flashed a
loving smile as he wiped away the tears off Wonwoo’s cheeks, he was about to say something
when he remembered Nayoung.
“But wait, hyung… What about you and Nayoung?“
“Hmm? What about us?”
“Aren’t you two dati—“
Out of the blue, a sound of a girl squealing was heard inside the shop. Both Mingyu and Wonwoo
looked relatively surprised and rushed inside to see what happened. Their eyes both widen at the
sight they saw.

Wonwoo and Mingyu’s jaws dropped at the sight of Nayoung kissing another girl inside the
shop. They couldn’t believe their eyes as they looked at each other with still dropped jaws.
Nayoung saw them and quickly moved away from the kiss and nonchalantly cleared her throat.
“Ahem… So I want you guys to meet my girlfriend, Zhou Gyeolgyung or you can just call her Pinky.
We’ve been together for about a year now.” She turned the girl beside her to face the two males.
A girl with a crimson colored long hair, round face, big doe eyes, pointy nose and a set of plump
lips bowed to them and flashed a cute smile making her eyes form crescents.
“Hello, my name is Pinky! I heard a lot about you guys from Nayoung-oppa” She jokingly said as
Nayoung playfully punched her arms in which she feigned hurt.
Wonwoo shooked his head and cleared his throat before greeting the said girl.
“H-hi, I’m Wonwoo and this guy here is Mingyu.” He awkwardly started and waved at the girl, he
looked at the man beside him and elbowed him to get a clue to wave back to the girl, but instead
he was just greeted with a still mouth gaping face of Mingyu, who seems like he’s still trying to
recover from the shock.
“WHAT?! SO YOU TWO AREN’T ACTUALLY—?!” Mingyu pointed back and forth from Wonwoo and
Nayoung while the two just raised their eyebrows at him.
“What? No! What made you even think that? Besides, she knows that I like you” Wonwoo
defended. Nayoung nodded.
“What about that scarf thing a week ago? And those sneaky laughing, and lately I always see you
two talking with each other whenever I’m away!” Mingyu asked still in the gist of recovering from
the shock.
“Oh you saw that? Well yea about that scarf, you see, Wonwoo actually offered to let me borrow
his scarf because I forgot to bring mine that day and the weather was colder than I expected. The
laugh you saw that day too was… I don’t really remember but I think he came up with a really lame
joke.”
“And you see I was actually asking Nayoung for some advice to confess to you for some days now,
she came up with a lot of crazy ideas and since then we always joked around and bring up any of
those ideas that sounded utterly stupid randomly and—“ Wonwoo stopped his train of thoughts,
he gave Mingyu a quick once over before looking at him suspiciously “Now that I think of it, the
changes on your mood happened on that day when she borrowed me my scarf…” All of their
attention now went to the flushed Mingyu.
Mingyu— looking like a deer in the headlights— his shock turned into mortification as he tried to
come up with a reason about what happened. He can never tell them it’s because he judged
wrongly of the situation and acted like a child. He would rather die than say that. No way in hell
his man pride can let that.
“Oh look! It’s almost closing time! You all get ready to pack things up around here!” He lied before
frantically running upstairs with his ears completely red. They all looked at the retreating Mingyu
flippantly as both employees downstairs looked smugly at each other, they both knew they
wouldn’t stop pestering Mingyu until he spill the beans.
Wonwoo flashed a thumbs up to Nayoung and the latter looked at him surprisingly, mouthing a
“Seriously? What happened?” Wonwoo filled her up with the details while Pinky look around the
shop for something of her liking.
“He still hasn’t said he likes me back though but I feel like it’ll be likely he do” Wonwoo fessed and
giggled back to the kitchen.

After a couple of minutes trying to calm himself, Mingyu stepped down to see both of his
employees off. They took the liberty and cleaned the shops themselves. Mingyu inspected the
pantry for remaining breads seems like there were only less than 6 kinds left and gave 2 each to
the 3 people there including Pinky who gladly accepted the treat. When they were by the door
and about to leave Nayoung and Wonwoo thought of bringing up the topic again and force Mingyu
to explain his sudden 180 but before they could even open their yaps— Mingyu spoke.
“Hey… Don’t bother coming tomorrow, I’ll make it a paid day off since I need to go…” He stopped
for a moment and looked down to the pavement “some place…?” Mingyu coyly scratched the back
of his head.
Both employees just looked at each other for a moment and just nodded in understanding, sensing
that it might be something he can’t say openly so they didn’t try to pry any further.
“Okay we understand” Wonwoo said.
“Well okay then. You heard him, you free tomorrow, luv?” Nayoung asked her girlfriend. Seeing
Pinky warming her hands with the heat of her breath, Nayoung grabbed one of other’s hands and
twined it together with her own inside the kangaroo pocket of the hoodie she’s wearing as they
began walking away.
Wonwoo stayed behind and hugged Mingyu. The latter hugged him back as they both let the heat
of their bodies warm them up from the chilliness of the night.
“Hyung… Will you go with me tomorrow? No… wait… let me rephrase that. Hyung, I need you to
come with me tomorrow.” Mingyu looked at Wonwoo’s eyes, the latter could feel Mingyu’s
seriousness through the gaze.
“Sure” He smiled, deepening the hug.
“Thank you, hyung. I’ll tell you everything tomorrow. Meet me at the bus stop near your place at
7am.”

The following day, Wonwoo came a little later than their promised time, wearing black
pants and thick midnight blue turtleneck inside his halfway buttoned black parka jacket which he
recently bought in a second-hands store. Mingyu eyed him from head to toe before letting out a
whistle.
“Look who came fashionably late” A smirk was plastered on his face.
“Yah! It’s just because my mom took her time to make this for you” Wonwoo handed a pink paper
bag to Mingyu.
“Hmm? What’s this?” Mingyu rummaged the paper bag and pulled out a circular plastic container.
“It’s Baumkuchen*. She woke up early this morning to make this. Actually it’s just a reason for her
since she’s obviously so attached to the baking oven you gave us, consider this as a thank you from
us since I didn’t really got the chance to thank you last time”
“Wow… I’m speechless. How’d she managed to make this look great? I mean that oven didn’t
come with a spit**, right?” He opened the lid and inspected the cake, it was really outstandingly
made, a truthful judgment coming from a professional baker as himself.
(*A German word that literally means “tree cake”. A kind of spit cake that highly resembles the
rings of a tree when it is cut. A tedious cake to make for it needs constant attention and spinning
of the spit, plus it commonly consists of 10~15 layers of batters before it’s done. In contrast of the
baking process, the ingredients are only the basics essentials in baking which are; flour, sugar,
butter, eggs, vanilla, and salt)
(**A spit is a long solid rod used to hold food while it is being cooked over a fire in a fireplace or
over a campfire, or roasted in an oven. In baking Baumkuchen, they use a special thicker spit, it’s
used as the rotating holder to mold the round shape of the cake.)

“Yeah but my mom managed to make a makeshift spit from a long toilet paper roll then covering
it with aluminum foil. My mom’s pretty crafty, you know” Wonwoo said proudly as he stood beside
Mingyu.
Mingyu just let out a short chuckle before he closed the container and putting it back in the
paperbag.
“Your family’s really something, no?” He smiled, which the other returned back to him.
“Well, yours’ even more something than mine is” He pouted making Mingyu internally squeal from
the adorableness.

The two male shared a very lengthy conversation even until they managed to ride the
bus to their destination. Wonwoo didn’t bother to ask where it was, knowing Mingyu, the guy
would say where they’ll be going beforehand whenever they go somewhere. At one point during
the ride Wonwoo couldn’t fight the urge and dozed off, his head limply dangling on his neck
following suit where inertia would sway him even bumping his head a couple of times to the glass
window next to him. Mingyu chuckled from the sight and let Wonwoo rest on his shoulder,
stroking away the other’s raven hair covering his beautiful face. Mingyu smiled from the sight of
the other male peacefully sleeping in his security, planting a kiss at the top of the sleeping male’s
head, he then rested his head atop of Wonwoo’s. “Moments like these are when I wish time would
just freeze so I could preserve every single seconds of being with you, hyung” He thought.
When they were nearing their stop, Mingyu gently shook Wonwoo awake from his slumber.
“Wake up, drooly, we’re almost there” He poked the sleeping boy’s cheeks until he finally wakes
up.
Wonwoo wiped the drool leaking from his mouth and slowly opened his eyes only to see he was
resting on someone’s shoulder, looking up just to be greeted by Mingyu’s face inch away from his.
He quickly sprung back, his back flat on the glass window behind him, he looked around and saw
there were only a few passengers left in the bus, he glanced over his wristwatch and saw it was
already half past nine.
“H-how long was I been sleeping?” He panicked. Still ambivalent to what he just saw from his
wristwatch.
“About an hour and 40? I think”
“How long has I been sleeping on your shoulder?”
“The entire time”
“…H-ho… How long have I been drooling?”
“About 30 minutes ago, also you were moaning my name during your sleep, I wonder what were
you dreaming of hyung?” Mingyu bobbed his head slightly sideways and innocently smiled at the
latter.
At this moment Wonwoo’s blood rushed north and his face was gradually reddening, he tried
covering this face with his hands but Mingyu grabbed his wrist.
“Now, stop worrying over irrelevant things and let’s get going, our stop is here” he then dragged
the flustered Wonwoo off the bus with a cheeky smile on his face, he just really like how precious
Wonwoo reacts whenever he starts teasing him and for him, it’s a sight that’ll never turn boring
watching.

Wonwoo let himself get dragged by the younger male, he doesn’t care about anything
anymore, all he wants to do now is go straight to a hole and burry himself away from the
humiliation. He internally cursed himself since all the time he wasted last night to look presentable
in front of Mingyu during their “date” today all gone to waste in just a matter of seconds he let his
guard down.
His train of thought stopped when he bumped into Mingyu’s back, seeing that the younger male
has stopped on his tracks and finally getting a wakeup call from reality, he just realized now that
they were in the cemetery. He peeked over Mingyu and saw him standing in front of two
tombstones conveniently placed side by side. The names Kim Minshin and Kim Seunggyu were
embossed neatly to the marble tombstones.
“I made a promise to them the day they of their burial” Mingyu looked solemnly at both the
tombstones both his hands tracing the names of his parents on the tombstones.
Wonwoo took a quick over at Mingyu and then to the tombstones, he doesn’t know what to say
during this kind of time, so he just kept quiet and stayed beside Mingyu, tightening his grip on the
sleeves of the other’s black leather jacket.
“I promised them, that one day… I’ll come back here once I’ve found my happiness. And so here I
am… Mom… Dad… I want you to meet my happiness, Jeon Wonwoo” Mingyu entwined his hand
to Wonwoo’s tightly. “I know I haven’t said I love you back, Wonwoo-hyung, but I was waiting for
this moment to come. I wanted you and both my parents to know how much I love you. That time
you told me you love me, I was really tempted to say it back to you, all of it felt as if I was dreaming.
A dream I would never want to wake up from. All those times I thought it was only I who was
feeling that way, but I thank all the God’s out there for giving me the greatest luck for giving such
a wonderful person to come into my life. Jeon Wonwoo, I love you… I love you so much”
Wonwoo’s tears started threading down its path down his cheeks, he was utterly speechless, it
was as if all form of emotion’s coming down to him at once. He hugged the taller male tightly and
burst into a crying mess, the embarrassment from earlier has already been forgotten. All that
matters right now for him is Mingyu and his overflowing love for Mingyu. When he was slowly
calming down he broke the hug and faced the tombstones in front of them.
“Ahem… Mr. and Mrs. Kim” Wonwoo kneeled to the snowy ground and bowed in front of the two
tombstones. “Thank you for having to raise such a wonderful man like Mingyu, the man that came
crashing into my world and changing it completely, the man who painted colors to the blank
canvass that is my life, the man who made me see the beauty in life where things go slumping
downwards, and the man who successfully and effortlessly stole my heart. Thank you for giving
birth to such an amazing being that is your son, Mingyu. If I could get your blessings, I promise you
that I will always love him no matter what happen, and I promise to stop him from making horrible
choices in life.” Wonwoo then stood up from bowing down on the ground.
“Hyung, that sounded like you’re asking for their permission for us to get married. Well it’s not like
I mind though. I don’t mind being married to you.” Mingyu laughed, intertwining their hands once
again.
“We’ll see about that.” Wonwoo smiled, looking back at Mingyu as they both got lost into each
other’s eyes.
“You know, if they were still alive, I’m sure they would really like you” Mingyu said as he connected
their foreheads together, never breaking the stares they were giving each other.
“I really hope they do”
Mingyu closed the distance between them as their lips clashed into each other’s. A kiss that is
filled with their overflowing love for each other that is enough to melt away the feeling of cold
fractals gracefully falling from the sky, a kiss that melted two bodies into one.
They soon broke out of the kiss and continued to stare into each other’s eyes. After which, Mingyu
told or rather bragged about Wonwoo to his parents and the latter just shyly laughed whenever
Mingyu goes over-exaggerated with his stories, it was a heartfelt situation for Mingyu and not less
for Wonwoo. Even though they’ve already passed, Mingyu can still feel them in his heart, and he’s
more than happy that there’s Wonwoo right there beside him. For all of the 3 people he dearly
love deeply surrounding him at that very moment to love him back.

After bowing farewell to both of Mingyu’s parents, the couple ventured their way back
to their place. It was a long silent trip but nonetheless resounding. They held hands the entire trip
back and sometimes catching each other stealing glances and when they do ended up looking each
other at the same time they always ends up giving chaste kisses to each other. The treat Mingyu
received from Wonwoo’s mother has been long devoured along the ride home.
Wonwoo woke up first, feeling a warm weight beside his head, he found Mingyu snuggly dozing
beside him. Their hands linked together as their fingers intertwined. Wonwoo smiled at the sight,
it was as if they were made to perfectly fit for each other. He gently moved his head away and let
Mingyu’s head fall gently on his shoulder. He looked around and realized there’s only 2 stops until
they reach his stop. He gently poked the baker’s nose to wake him up, as the latter did, he flashed
a sweet smile which Wonwoo thought was extremely adorable but still he also flashed a sweet
smile before planting a peck on the other’s lips.
“Hey, it’s only been a couple of hours past noon. Do you wanna come over my place first?”
Mingyu perked up at the sudden invitation and furiously nodded— he can never let an opportunity
like this pass. In all honesty he’s really curious about Wonwoo’s family life, also he wished to see
Wonwoo’s mom baking.
“Hyung. How bout we pick up some things in the nearby super before going?” Mingyu followed,
eyeing the market in front of the stop ahead.
“What ‘things’? What are you planning?” Wonwoo pried.
“Oh just go with it…” Mingyu stopped and looked at Wonwoo “babe” He smirked.
Wonwoo’s eyes widen and he could’ve sworn he felt hot at the moment even though it’s
completely chilly inside the bus. Mingyu on the other hand enjoyed the sight of the cherry-faced
Wonwoo in front of him. “God, how could you make someone as perfect and adorable as this
person in front of me?” He thought.
Wonwoo let himself be dragged around the store as Mingyu nippily haul baking ingredients in to
their basket. The raven haired boy just eyed him wanting to ask what’s he planning but seeing the
taller smiling from ear to ear made him think to just let him be and do what he wanted so instead,
he sneakily put candies and chocolates in their basket when the other wasn’t looking. When they
were finally paying for what they bought. Mingyu saw the ample amount of candies along what he
bought. He gave a quick glance to the older beside him who just averted his gaze and whistled
innocently. Mingyu just chuckled and kissed the other on the ear and whispered “you’re lucky I
love you…” and Wonwoo just stood there smiling creepily to himself.

Once they finally reached the Jeon’s household. Mingyu stopped in front of the door for
a quick breather.
“What are you nervous for?”
“Well it is YOUR house and it is YOUR family and as your BOYFRIEND of course I have to make a
good impression, right?”
“You… Stop overlooking things and just chill for a bit, okay?” Wonwoo opened the door and
gestured Mingyu to go in, which the latter obediently obeyed. “You’ll be fine! Don’t worry about
anything.” Wonwoo assured.
“You sure?”
“Yeah. Besides…” Wonwoo briefly stopped and grabbed the plastic bags Mingyu was holding “You
should be more concerned about your impression of them.” Wonwoo sticked out his tongue and
ran to their kitchen leaving a dumbfounded Mingyu by the foyer.
As soon as Wonwoo placed the plastic bags on their kitchen table, his mother walked out of their
bathroom.
“Oh! Welcome back, what’d you brought?” She then checked the contents of the bags. “Baking
ingredients? What for?”
Wonwoo shrugged. “I dunno? Ask him.” Wonwoo pointed at the approaching Mingyu.
“Go-Good evening! I’m Kim Mingyu, sorry for the intrusion.” Mingyu bowed.
“Oh my! Wonwoo dear why didn’t you say you were gonna bring him over? I haven’t cleaned the
house yet!” She pouted.
“Oh you don’t have to, I don’t really mind” Mingyu smiled. “I mean it’s better that way since we’ll
probably get messy since I was thinking we could like, bake some cake or something.”
“Oh so that’s your plan” Wonwoo whispered.
“Well. This way I could at least show her my good side, plus, I could see your mom’s baking first
hand! That’s like 2 birds with 1 stone, right? Right?” Mingyu whispered back.
Wonwoo can practically see glitters in Mingyu’s eyes. He just shook his head and sighed. He looked
at his mom to apologize about Mingyu being brash but surprisingly she was also shooting glitters
from her eyes.
“What kind of cake?!” Her mom aggressively asked and in a flash she ran straight to her room to
grab her apron leaving the two speechless men in the kitchen.
“…Wow… Your mom’s really…”
“No chill? Yeah I know…” Wonwoo facepalmed.

And so Mingyu, Wonwoo, and his mom started baking, his mom sharing slightly
exaggerated stories of Wonwoo’s childhood. Like how she bragged how Wonwoo won the 4th place
in their spelling bee contest during his kindergarten when there were only 5 participants. Or when
Wonwoo first learned how to walk she said he managed to walk a full 3 meters when it was actually
only 3 inches. But Mingyu being the gullible little puppy he is, actually believed her story. Wonwoo
didn’t know whether he would feel embarrass because his mom’s exaggerating or because his
boyfriend’s actually believing her. Realizing the absence of his siblings Wonwoo asked his mom.
“Where’s the kids? And that taller kid…”
“Oh they should be back soon, I just asked Bohyuk to grab me the fruits from Mrs. Boo since she
said she harvested a lot more than she needed from her backyard garden. The kid’s insisted to tag
along to see cutiepatootie Seungkwannie”
As if on cue the sound of the front door being opened a storm of noisy children filled the room.
“Speak of the devils.” Wonwoo groaned.
“We’re back, got you your fruits mom. There’s grapefruits, kiwis, and these small oranges
thingamajig” When he was about the Kitchen he was greeted by a man towering in front of him.
“Hi, I’m Mingyu, pleasure to meet you” Mingyu offered a handshake which Bohyuk accepted.
“Oh. Jeon Bohyuk. You’re tall. What’s your secret?”
“Ya! That’s not how you greet people you first met…” Wonwoo smacked his brother on the head.
“Yeah but he’s really tall though.” Bohyuk rubbed his head where Wonwoo smacked him and went
straight to his (and Wonwoo’s) room.
“Who are you?” “Hey! What are you making?” “Are you hyung’s friend?” The other children asked
in unison.
“Ah these are my other brothers Jihoon, Soonyoung, and Chan. Kids, Mingyu.”
The 3 younger kids all stared at Mingyu for a good minute before Jihoon broke the silence.
“Ah! You’re THE Mingyu! Woo-hyung’s Boyfriend!~” Jihoon squealed.
“Waaaaa~ It’s Wonwoo-hyung’s Boyfriend!~” Soonyoung and Chan followed.
“W-WHO THOUGHT YOU THAT?!” Wonwoo shrieked.
“Bohyuk-hyuuunnggg~” The 3 innocent kids said at unison. Without further ado Wonwoo stomped
in to Bohyuk and his shared room and slammed the door.
“Heeyyy~ Did you bring some cakes?”
“Heey~ Why do you have fangs?”
“Are you a dog? Can you transform right now?”
“Heeyyyyy why are you so tall? Can I climb on you?”
“Why do you smell like butter?”
“Are you going to take our Wonwoo-hyungie?”
The kids all flocked around the panicking Mingyu, with the exception of Soonyoung who was
climbing him. Mingyu wanted to answer all their questions but the kids won’t even let a single
second for him to even speak.
“Now now, kids. Don’t be rude to your Mingyu-hyungie he’s just here because…” their mom
stopped on her tracks and looked at Mingyu, confused “What brought you here exactly by the
way?”
“Ah.. I umm.. We-- err… I mean Wonwoo and I uhhhh…” Mingyu fidgeted awkwardly, he still don’t
know if he should tell them he’s dating her son or he should let Wonwoo tell them.
“We’re dating.” Wonwoo said coolly as he stepped out of the room, revealing the corpse of Bohyuk
for a brief moment as the door closes. “Well not until recently though.” Wonwoo flashed a loving
smile to Mingyu who smiled back at him.
“Y-yeah…” Mingyu confirmed as he awkwardly scratched the nape of his neck.
“THEN WHY DO YOU HAVE TO BEAT ME IF YOU TWO WERE ACTUALLY DATING?!” Bohyuk
screamed from the room as he overheard their conversation.
“’Cause you’re teaching the kids inappropriate things!” Wonwoo growled back before positioning
himself beside Mingyu. “So there, we said it! I hope you don’t mind, mum…”
“Oh hun~ You don’t have to worry about a thing~ I already saw this coming anyway.” She winked
at both of them, Wonwoo and Mingyu flashed a grateful smile, and Wonwoo thanking the gods
for having such an understanding and sensible mother. “Now~ now~ let’s just go on decorating
the cake now that the elephant in the room’s out.”
The three kids all simultaneously eyed each other, shocked. “There’s an elephant in our house?”
they all questioned among themselves.

The entire household gathered in the kitchen as Wonwoo’s mother finished garnishing
the cake with the help of the kids. Each grabbing a slice and enjoyed relishing the homemade treat.
Mingyu— despite the chilliness of the season— never felt this warm and happy since the demise
of his parents. He loved how Wonwoo’s family is like a hotpot of everything he loved. They are like
a perfect family in Mingyu’s eyes even though he knew they went through a lot, he felt how
Wonwoo’s family depended on each other through everything and altogether fought the
hardships. Everything felt perfect and he doesn’t want to ever leave the warmth of the Jeons.
Without him knowing, a single stream of tear freely rolled down his cheeks.
“Mingyu?! Dear! Are you crying?! Are you hurt somewhere? OH MY GOD!” Wonwoo’s mom
pointed, panicking. Wonwoo’s eye widened as he saw Mingyu actually tearing right beside him.
“Ah! N-no! It’s just that I just remembered something and I felt really happy… Seriously, you don’t
have to worry about me, I’m fine” He awkwardly laughed in attempt to risen the mood. “You see
ever since my parent’s passing, I’ve never felt this warmth of a family before, I thought I’ve already
forgotten this feeling but… I’m so glad you made me feel something like this again. Thank you…
from the bottom of my heart.” Mingyu stood up and bowed a proper ninety to Wonwoo’s family.
“Mingyu… hun… you don’t need to be so formal to us, come on, raise your head up.” Wonwoo’s
mother reassured him as she gently pats the tall male’s shoulder. “In fact, we should be the one
who should thank you, ever since you took our Wonwoo as your employee; we’ve had streaks of
good fortunes. Wonwoo got a job and supports us financially with your help, Bohyuk’s finally able
to continue his studies and the kids too. And since you’ve given us the oven, I was thinking of
making cookies or cupcakes to sell in the kid’s school as an extra income, of course I still have to
get permission from the school but I think I’ll get a green light for it, with my persuasion skills, I’m
sure of it.” She proudly flashed a motherly smile to Mingyu paired with a double thumbs-up.
Wonwoo can’t help but feel proud of her mother. He have to admit, even he was touched with
her mother’s speech.
“Oh come here you little rascals!” She gestured the boys to huddle around her as she hugs them
all, filling the room with laughter and comfortable homely warmth. Mingyu’s hands ghosted over
Wonwoo’s as they slowly intertwined. Their eyes naturally found each other as both got lost in
each other’s gazes.

The sun has completely set and the cold starry darkness took over the streets of the
remote village. Mingyu stood up to collect his belongings as he bowed farewell to the Jeon family.
Wonwoo walked him until the corner of the block of Mingyu’s house. They walked hand in hand,
Mingyu talking about how much fun he had while Wonwoo happily listened. The moment they
reached the corner of the block, the two lovers stood facing each other with hands still
intertwined.
“Thank you hyung…”
“For what?”
“For everything… for walking me until here… for confessing and accepting me… for believing in me
whenever I made stupid decisions… for loving me… and… for walking back and forth in front of my
shop during that fateful day…” Mingyu hugged the smaller male tightly. “There are still a lot of
things I’ll be thankful for you in the future… and even more things to love from you so I hope you’re
prepared, hyung…”
Wonwoo giggled through the fabric of Mingyu’s coat as he hugged the taller male back. “As long
as it’s from you I’d gather all the strength in my frail body just to withstand the storm called Kim
Mingyu.”
“That’s a weird metaphor, but I’ll take it.” Mingyu broke the hug and grabbed Wonwoo by his
shoulders. “Hyung?”
“Yes Mr. Cheesy baker?” Wonwoo laughed.
“I love you...” Mingyu inched closer to the smaller male in front of him.
Wonwoo giggled at the cheesy attempt the younger, and casually said “I love you too” as he coolly
closed the distance between their lips. Time stopped around the two lovers, as they relished the
shape and taste of each other’s lips. As if it was them and only them, were the only people in the
world. Mingyu slowly ended the kiss and stared lost at Wonwoo’s eyes. Small white fractals of
snow began dancing down the humid winter sky. Both male gazed upwards to appreciate the artful
terpsichore of the cold white snow.

The following day Wonwoo woke up superfluously motivated. “Today’s the day! Today is
the day the bakeshop will finally debut as a café!” he thought to himself as he got out of bed and
began dressing up for work. He pranced his way to the bakeshop as he happily thought of making
tea and coffee for their regular customers. He took the small notepad in his pocket and skimmed
through the recipes written. It’s full of herbal and healthy mixes of tea which he learned long ago
from his grandmother. As soon as he reached the corner of the street where the bakeshop resides,
he remembered what happened the night before and furiously blushed. Mentally slapping himself
he shook off the thought and continued prancing to the bakeshop to see Mingyu and Nayoung
outside, talking to a girl he have never seen before.
“Good morning” He greeted. Everyone including the other girl greeted him back.
“Ah, her name’s Siyeon, A friend of mine in Uni. She might not look it but she’s really skilled with
signs and graphics. Her family runs a signboard and banners business so I asked her yesterday if
she could drop by since Mingyu messaged me last night if I know someone who makes signboards
and it just so happen I know Siyeon.” Nayoung said.
“Hi! I’m Park Siyeon, nice to meet you!” She bowed.
“I’m Wonwoo, nice to meet you too.” He bowed back.
“So yeah I was thinking of maybe hanging one beside the door and another one standing here
beside the fence of the veranda.” Mingyu stated looking deep in thought.
“That’s actually what I was thinking as well. What about the design of the board?” Siyeon followed.
“I’ll leave that to the pro.” Mingyu smiled.
“Well then be prepared to have the best signboard in town then!” Siyeon proudly stated. “Ah by
the way we’re forgetting the most important element. What’s the name of the café?”
Mingyu looked straight at Wonwoo. “I’ve been thinking about it all night and I decided to use this
one.” He pulled the unsuspecting Wonwoo by the waist and planted a soft chaste kiss on his
cheeks. The latter just looks at him in surprise. “I’ve been thinking about this with you in my
thought and I’ve decided… I’m going to name it…” Mingyu just flashed a loving smile at Wonwoo
before finishing his sentence, “Made… With Love.”

~FIN~
A Concrete Abstract

Description
Human said the world is cruel. Tch. They don't know there is another crueler world, than their.
Do you know the feel when you are ignored, every minute? Sighs. Cherry blossoms tree god,
please help me. I want to at least, he knows that I'm exist. About him requites my love or not, it's
just a bonus. You can take anything, everything. Just please, let me smile together with him.

Foreword
Do you know that you always make me happy?
Make me smile like a crazy whenever you are around?
I really am happy because you are here, exist, in my world as I can watch you everything you do.
But do you know what makes me sad to my bones?
Makes me want to cry even I can't let any tears down?
That I know, I didn't exist in yours.
Never.
Unless,
I bid something to the god.

What a mesmerizing looks.

His eyes, his nose, his lips, his sneaking canines. All perfect for his face. The strands of the hair
that embracing his eyebrows, too long, he needs a hair cut on that. He is tall, like, incredibly tall.
Perfect features, pefect sense on fashion plus his great shaped body, made his everything got
A+. He blinks several times since his fringes are too long and sometimes poke his eyes. Then he
rubs with his fingers and fix the fringes, pushing it back
He is on his bed again as usual. Plugs in his earpiece to his right ear, with a laptop in front of him.
Lying on his stomach. Bet he surfs the internet to find some amusing things to buy. Last time it
was a guitar, then clothes, then pants, some comics and... an adult video.
I always crack up whenever I remember it. He bought it when his family went out for a trip and
he was to nervous to even open the brown package that the delivery man gave him. And he was
just like a kid that quietly steal the snacks, he played that video with a grinned on his face.
Looked somewhat stupid yet cute.
Ah he gets up. "Where are you going?" I asked. He doesn't mind me at all and just walked out
from his room. Bet he is thirsty or something.
I use the chance to look at the laptop screen, he is searching for some comics. Hm, a normal one
not something that 19+. Speaking of which, he never buy or see adult things anymore since then.
He is such a kid.
Ah he is back, that was fast.
"Ah this hair makes me going nut!" He yells again, of course those fringes ere too damn long.
Even I have this urge to cut that.
"Yes man, it really is too long," I stated.
He then ruffles his hair, and opens the drawer next to his bed. He takes out a random scissors
and walks to the mirror. He pulls out his fringes and measures how long he wants to cut it. His
scissor are ready to cut when I realized he measured it too short.
"Wow! Wow! Dude that's too short! Down a little bit. Yes, yes that's it. Ok great, that's amazing."
he started to cut his fringe.
"Now how do I look?"
"Handsome, as always, you are great."
"I think I'm great."
That was what I told you.
Look at me you stupid.
He looks to the wall-clock and witnessed the short nail was on 11. He curses himself for late to
bed again. Morning classes tomorrow isn’t it? Thursday. He quickly cleans his bed from his
belongings. Boy, there are things scattered on the floor. You are too rush, you will end up trip on
it. I told you to be careful or you would untintentionally touch--
"Whoah!! Why do I get goosebumps so sudden!"
--me.
"Urgh, I should sleep quickly." he said while shivering.
Sighs. Good night then, sleep well. I gotta go. I want to touch you but I know I can't. I don’t want
to make you scared, or make you think I am going to harm you. Sleep tight.
I walk, not really walk, I don't know what is it actually just let consider it as walking. The wide
night sky was dark, but as usual it doesn't dwarfed me. Hi, moon, you are Crescent today.
Shaped just like when Mingyu smile widely. Sighs. What to do, I want to touch him. I wanted him
to see me. Talk to me.
I want him to know that I exist.
"If only I can break the wall between these world." I murmured.
A hoarse laugh voice startled me. Heard like it was comig from an old man. I turn but no one
there. I look up, no one as well. I look around and really, there was nobody.
"You know he doesn't even know you existed." Holy crap. It is a cherry blossom tree that talked
to me. It is big, no it’s huge. I don't remember there's a tree like this around.
"I know, and I understand that I only waiting for a hopeless hope." I think I'm crazy, talk to a tree
like this. "But I enjoy the time with him."
"Enjoy?" The tree laughs, imagine that. A tree. Laughs. "No one enjoy being ignored, young boy."
I chuckle. Ignored. What a great word to describes our time together. Even I saw him, even I was
close to him, even I talked to him, he won't ever notice me. I always distant myself to him, scared
to scare him and made him shivers to his spine knowing 'something' was there. It is just, me.
"Do you really love him, young boy?" I just realized its branch move whenever it talks. Causing
the leaves to fly away one by one. Do I really love him? I am not sure also. I like the time we were
together. I love to watch him in his daily life. But it hurts me whenever I remember the fact that
he will never ever know me here. A boy that always come to his room every day. Floating upon
you whenever you stared at the ceiling, I take that as you stared at me. Ah, floating! Yes, I was
floating, not walking. Sheesh. Can’t walk, can’t touch, won’t get any answers. Human which one
is crueler? Your world? Or mine?
"What would you offer to me?" the tree's branch is moving again.
"Offer for?"
"Let's do a contract young boy."
"What contract? Why should I make a contract to a tree?"
The tree laughs again, I wonder if only the human can hear this, how scared they will be. "I am a
god here, I can do anything, but you should have something you offered to me. It's not free
giving."
"God? What god?"
"As you can see, cherry blossoms tree god!"
I chuckl. Never heard any of them in my whole life, or whole death? But is it true that he can do
anything? Even transform me to a human? Even... to make me meet Mingyu?
"Take your time young boy, the moon is still smiling."
"Is it true? But, what could I offer to you I have nothing."
"You have something! Do you want to do it? Every risks are on your shoulder."
I roll my eyes, bite my lips and scratch the back of my head. I can feel a butterfly floating in my
stomach. How many years I've been waiting? Six years? Five years? I followed him since he was
at, elementary? and I bet he is around my age now. Correction, the age when I met my death or
whatsoever you called it. "I want to touch him. But, it is useless too since he doesn't know me."
"I'll ask you again, you want or not?"
I sigh heavily, "I want,"
"Then young boy," its branches are now moving just like a hand trying to hug me. I am shocked
at the first time but then I try to relax, I won't die for the second time right? "There are terms
you need to remember,"
I look up to the top of the trees, I nod as I am sure myself that I want this.
"I'm giving you a limited time, you will back to this world if you can't reach him. And please do
remember, this is one and only chance. Once your love unrequited and you back here, you can
go to that world anymore." I gulp, once or never, "and please remember again, it has to be him
thay confessed to you first."
I widen my eyes, like how could he do that?! The time is limited and you asked me to stay quiet,
beside him, and do nothing but wait? Then what is the difference between being a ghost and
human?!
"Sign the contract?" he asked. I am disbelief at first but, to meet him, talk to Mingyu only once in
my life (death or whatsoever you called it) is enough. I want to touch him and I don't want to be
the one who only wait for the miracle to comes.
"Alright,"
"Then Jeon Wonwoo, I'll take something precious from you, I hope you can do this and I keep
your thought, once is better than never,"
"Wait how do you know my name?"
"I'm a god remember?"
"But you see through my mind!"
"Good luck young boy, I've settled up everything."
I squint my eyes. It hurts since suddenly a bright thing shines from the tree and it is really really
bright. I can't keep my eyes open. Then suddenly I feel a foreign feel running around me, I knew
this before, when I couldn't keep my eyes and my head felt so light. My body may be limp and I
just wanted to close my eyes. Ah, I remember, it's sleepiness.
"Jeon Wonwoo, the thing I take from you is--"
What that tree said? I'm so sleepy, I can't.
What do you take? My voice? My legs? My arms?
Whatever, god, I only want to meet Mingyu.
The boy that I knew and I love (maybe) one sidedly since 5 years ago.

2
Spring.

RIIIIIIING.
A boy opens his eyes in shock when his alarm clock just ringing. His hand traces the bed sheets
craws to the table and reaches the shaking round thing, a clock. He pushes the button on its top
and causing the thing to stop. His hand then back to pulls up the sheet and covers himself,
planning to go back to sleep again.
A minute.
Two Minutes.
He suddenly gets up, again, in shock. His eyes widens and he touches his cheeks to his legs. He
then jumps to realize he literally touches the bed. He. Touches. It. Then he rolls to the side.
Looking at the floor before he tried to step his feet on a maroon fur rugs that spreaded neatly
covering the floor. His heart thumps. And slowly but sure he can feel the ticklish on his feet. He
startled at first and steps the rugs again. Beyond happy and infinity weird feeling, he knows that
he is a total different now.
While he is admiring the fact that he can feel the furs with his feet, a knock heard from afar.
"Wake up sleepyhead! We are going to be late!"
He knits his eyebrows as he begin to walk to the voice. His first step is a total mess, his legs are
not used to walk and end up dropping to the front and his face hit the floor that ware still
covered by the wide rugs. He gets up again and walks slowly to the front door. Before that,
scanning his surrounding is a must. Wihout take a long time he understands that it was a small,
apartment? As he out from his room, he sees a narrow hallway. Bathroom are right beside his
room. Then after walked a little he sees a small kitchen without dining table, across from it is a
small living room with a TV, coffee table, and a small sofa. The furnitures are full of woods. It
calms him when he just breath in. Crawling on the wall slowly sure made him take a longer time
to walk. He can't help it since his legs are to shaky.
"Jeon Wonwoo! Wake up!"
He wants to scream I’m awake but the words just can't come out. Once he reaches the front
door, he opensd it slowly and a sun rays hurt his eyes. He blinks a few times to catch the figure in
front of him. Then his eyes widens again to his disbelief. His jaws drop a little to witness the one
in front of him was someone that he knew since long ago. Yeap. Long long ago.
"Jihoon?" he asked in surprised and realized that his voice was ok.
"Long time no see, sleepyhead." the short boy named Jihoon just bargs inside and takes off his
shoes before sits on the sofa, "hurry up or we are going to be late."
"Late for what?”
"School stupid."
"Oh. Ok." School? He scratches the back of his head before turning to the bathroom. And once
again he almost losyt his balance when he walked. Wonwoo need to hold on the wall like before.
"Still not used to it?" Jihoon asked noticing the latter's unbalance.
"Uh? Yeah." Wonwoo slowly got up, "feels really weird." He actually wants to ask Jihoon how
about him but again, the words wouldn't come out.
"Don't worry, you will get used to it soon. I just can control this an hour ago." Jihoon extends his
left legs and moving the toe. Wonwoo nods to him as he opened the bathroom. He then
stripping himself and starts to pour the water to his body. He shivers at the touch of the warm
water and how he misses the feel of water pouring and sliding on his skin.
He only need thirty minutes to settled his self preparation. He walks to the living room where the
brown haired short boy sitting on the sofa while plungs himself on his own phone. Feeling the
presence of the latter, Jihoon looks up to see that Wonwoo has done. Then he inserts his phone
to the bag and walks out of the apartment.
The boys start to walk to their school. Jihoon has to support Wonwoo whenever he almost lost
his balance. He will grab Wonwoo on his forearm and walked slowly syncing the latter whose his
legs are so limp and really shaky.
It feels really weird. Wonwoo thought.
"The perk of having long legs, need longer time to used to walk again," Jihoon said, sarcastically.
Wonwoo just shrugs it off, Jihoon is always like that. Since a long long time ago. Even he
remembers every little things that Jihoon will do whenever he talked sarcastically.
"May I ask?" Wonwoo finally spoke. They are only few miles away from their school. The building
has came to their sight.
"About why am I here?"
"Yeah."
Jihoon keeps walking calmly as he watches Wonwoo's legs, which is already get used to walk. "I
don't know, I woke up at this form. Then I heard an old man voice talked about you. I need to
pick you up, and accompany you, something like that?" He still grabs Wonwoo by his forearm,
just in case, "I only knew you made a contract with him to meet a guy you loved," he emphasizes
the guy word.
Wonwoo amazed by the fact, indeed the tree was a god. He knows Jihoon, even though
Wonwoo neve ever met him anymore since that day. And now he made them rejoin in this
unimportant case, at least for Jihoon, and yes once bestfriend will be forever bestfriend. Jihoon
didn't even complain.
"Cool, that god, how did he even know though."
"Because we died together?" Jihoon chuckles, replies with the same dry laughter from Wonwoo.
"Yeah, because we died together." Well what a bad reason to decide that.
"Don't talk about that day again, that was stupid."
A memory of years ago automatically rewind on their brain. Their death came together. On a
bright sunny day of Summer. When sun shone the golden rays as the cloud was too white on a
bright blue skies. They were just riding their bicycles together, after bought their own popsicles.
Vanilla for Wonwoo and Cappuccino for Jihoon. It was just an unfortunate day for them when
suddenly a truck whose driver was in paralyzed because of the summer heat, hit them right on
their vital. Which made them lose their live right away, even though Jihoon was still has his
breathe but no one could save him also.
"Now then I want to ask you a question too." Jihoon said when they just entered the gate of their
school.
"Go ahead."
"Since when you are being this damn quiet? You usually hit my head or bite my shoulder then
run away to the school. Or you will just talking nonstop about anything to annoy me?"
Wonwoo sets his eyes on Jihoon's, whom give the taller a worry look yet annoyed. Wonwoo
realizes that but he can't bring himself to tell the reason why, he is just... just because. He knows
that he wanted to jump when he saw Jihoon standing on the front door. He knows that he
wanted to scream his lungs out when he found he is back to human, or change for the right
word. He knows that he wanted to curse when he fell to the ground because his legs were so
shaky but he couldn't express it.
"I... don't know?" he answered in lame.
Jihoon throws his hand on the air and shook it, "Nah, nevermind, I suddenly understand about
that." The shorter sighed, "Now, which one is your lover?"
Wonwoo ducks his head when Jihoon just hit his heart with that lover word. Lover? No he is just
someone that he loved. Not a lover, yet. Wonwoo shakes his head, he doesn't know and he
really meant it. He realizes that the uniform he wore is Mingyu's school one. But wasn't it too
cliché if he hope Mingyu will be in the same class at him?
"Wonwoo come on," wonwoo finds that the shorter has already in front of the stairs, heading to
the upper floor.
"You know where our class is?" Wonwoo jogs to approach him, he looks to the annoucement
board and sees a crowd of people surrounded it, "we haven't check--"
"The perks of being short," he said while stepping on the stairs, heading to the upper floor.
They were on the 3rd floor, the floor for the second year in school. Wonwoo followed Jihoon
while looking around. He felt nostalgic, even everything was different from his old school but
nothing can beat the mood of a busy school. Students walking or you can say they are running in
the hallway. Teachers busy to tell them. An announcement board that full of papers and posters.
He is still looking around until Jihoon stopped in front of a class room and opened the door.
2-2
Wonwoo bet it is because of that god again, some students in the class greet them like has knew
them for a long time. They are approaching and one of them even wraps his arm on Wonwoo's
shoulder. Wonwoo doesn't know who is who, lucky that a nametag is pinned neatly on his blazer.
Lee Seokmin? Wait, if he isn't wrong, he ever saw this guy before with Mingyu. If he isn't wrong
again, this guy was Mingyu's classmate in their sophomore year. Then why are Wonwoo and
Mingyu in the same class as him, when actually he is younger than them? But again, he shrugs it
off and realizes that cherry blossoms god could do anything, everything.
"Come on sit," doesn't know how many times that Jihoon need to drag Wonwoo today. Wonwoo
sometimes can be blank and like he is too deep to his thought. They are walking to the desks
beside the windows. There are still two empty desks right there and lucky, because both of them
like to sit at that spot. Wonwoo take the very last desk on the line and Jihoon is right in front of
him. After Wonwoo put his bag, he crosses his arm on the table and put his head on it. He feels
exhausted and sleepy, he wants to sleep until the school ends.
When he is about to close his eyes, there is a poke on his shoulder that made him slowly gets up
from his position.
"Urm excuse me, sorry but, it's my desk,"
A familiar voice to Wonwoo's ears. He quickly stands up when his eyes captured the guy who
was standing beside 'his' desk, bends a little to poke and whisper to the sleepy guy. Wonwoo's
heart feels like thumping so hard as it will burst out into pieces. He will definitely collapse if he
doesn't hold on the desk because he feels his legs are being weak and shaky again.
It is Mingyu in front of him. His black hair parted into half as his fringes are embracing his curly
eye lashes. He smiles a little but sincere to Wonwoo who just 'stole' his desk. His desk? So is it
mean Mingyu and them are in the same class? And now Wonwoo is standing right in front of the
guy he always kept his eyes on. He can see him now. He pokes him. He talks to him. He knows
that Wonwoo is exist.
Wonwoo doesn't know what to do as his mind goes blank and empty. He just feels his heart
thumping like crazy and it hurts his chest. He feels happy but he can't bring a smile on his lips.
The muscles on his face aren't move. Then Wonwoo can feel it, Wonwoo knows that his facial
expression is as straight as stick.
"Uh, but if you want to sit here it's ok, I will just take my things under the table," Mingyu points
at the desk, and Wonwoo just realized there are books there. "I can sit here, next to your desk
anyway."
"Wonwoo you can sit on my place I'll sit there instead," Jihoon is going to take his bag when
Wonwoo shakes his head.
"It's ok I will sit there," Wonwoo takes his bag but Jihoon pulls him.
"But you like to sit beside the window more than me, it's fine,"
"No Jihoon it's your desk anyway I was wrong I didn't check before I sit here."
"And I don't really like to sit beside the window,"
"Guys it's ok," Mingyu stops them arguing, hands on the air, palms facing the boys. He takes his
belongings and puts it on the table right beside Wonwoo's. "As long as I sit at the back, I'm ok
with it." He grins. Wonwoo's heart stops beating. Wait, does it beat at the first place?
Wonwoo puts his hand on his chest, concentrate to every sounds or movements there. Lowkey
hoping he will notice a thumping, that had lost long time ago from his chest. Is there? He presses
his chest, nearly tearing it apart to make sure there's at least a beat there.
"Is there?" Jihoon sits backward, snapping him. His palm supports his head while watching the
taller rubbing his chest. He watches him with a smirk on his corner lips, and eyes that smile a
little.
Wonwoo nods, he feels it. A beat, two beats, three beats. What a nostalgic. He felt it every day
long time ago. Usually after he bit Jihoon's shoulder on their way to school that caused him to
run away from Jihoon's kicks. Or his chest would thump whenever he met someone he likes. He
liked.
"That old tree is amazing,"
Wonwoo nods again. Yeah really is amazing. He can brings back their hearts, the source of
human, he can brings the beats and Wonwoo also feels the blood rushing to his head. He really
changes them to a human. Back to human.
Everything feels nostalgic. The up and down moves on his chest when he breathes. The pain he
got when he fell to the ground this morning. The flow of water on his skin. The spring breeze that
brings the scents of flower petals around. The sleepiness and tiredness. And the burn on his
shoulder when Mingyu touched it. Wonwoo brings his hand to his right shoulder, rubbing the
place that Mingyu touched. It still burns, it still makes his blood rushing to his head, nearly came
out from his nose and has epitaxis.
Wonwoo stares from the corner of his eyes try catching the boy that sit on the desk beside him.
Suddenly he regrets all the contract he did to the cherry blossom god. It's because he is visible
now, he can't freely turns his head and stare right to him. He might find him scary.
"It's him?"
Jihoon asks and got no response from the latter. Wonwoo ducks his head, staring at the desk as
he traces the pattern of wood that still on it. Then he looks up, meets the gaze of the shorter and
try to send the signal for his answer. Jihoon closes his eyes and let a heavy sighs, he shakes his
head while smiling and kicks Wonwoo's legs lightly. Both of them stun because the power of that
god. Wonwoo doesn't really hope to be in the class as Mingyu. It will be better if they are in
different class so he can prepare himself to meet him. Everything seems so cliche but well, it's a
lie if one of them think this is not an advantage.
The taller stays still and back to stare the wood pattern on the desk. He moves his eyes and find
Jihoon's finger is taping his desk. Like waiting or maybe humming some songs on his head. Then
he blinks to move his gaze to the milky skin in front of him. Jihoon doesn't change too, it makes
Wonwoo happy to have his bestfriend in this second life of theirs.
Jihoon notices Wonwoo is staring at him and then he turns his head, stares back to Wonwoo. He
is waiting the latter to talk or ask something. But instead, what he gets is only blank stares
without any moves of any muscles on his face.
"Seriously this irritates me," Jihoon grumbles and scratches the back of his head. He looks so
frustrated. "Wonwoo, can we just back to that god to take other thing of you instead of this?"
"I don't even know what he took from me."
Jihoon groans. Frustrates more. He mumbles as he said that he feels like being with someone he
doesn't know. After a minute looking somewhere far through the window, he backs to meet
Wonwoo's eyes as he speaks, "I bet my life...—I mean my second life. He took your emotions."
Frown shaped on Wonwoo's face. He tilts his head as he thinks that Jihoon maybe just a little
drunk. Wonwoo shakes his head, doesn't agree to the result that Jihoon concluded.
"Seriously Jeon Wonwoo you--" Jihoon sighs, "since when do your face being as straight as
horizon? Since when do your lips zipped close and tight? Since when you can control your poker-
face in front of someone you like?" Jihoon lowers his voice at the last of his sentence while
clenching his teeth.
Wonwoo backs off, then starts to think what Jihoon said.
"Ok I asked you, can you smile at least, smile, not laughing but just smile?" Jihoon forces his lips
to shape a smile. Showing it Wonwoo as he giving an example, in case Wonwoo forgets what
smile is.
Wonwoo gets it. It's the reason why he couldn't explodes to the happiness he got when he saw
Jihoon this morning. When he wanted to angry after he fell to the ground. Or when he just stay
still and didn't give any weird response when Mingyu tapped him and talked to him.
"Wow I just called him amazing and now I want to curse a bastard at him,"
"But it's ok, it's not a big deal I just being more quite."
"Not a big deal your head?! You can't express anything means you can't show someone that you
like him! You can't show them your shyly smile toward them or your gross cheesy face when
they smile back at you! How the fuck you can send them a signal or something like that? It's not
a big deal for you? Let me check you body heat!"
Wonwoo stiffs on his place. For Pete's sakes, Jihoon is right. Then he remembers that he can't
confess to him first. He needs to get the confession from Mingyu. Now how the things work
when Mingyu maybe will never know that Wonwoo likes him, since Wonwoo can't say anything,
plus, can't express anything. He feels the ground that he stepped on, colappses.
"See you don't even look like you are worry, I know you are cursing inside."
"Uh guys, I mean, hi?"
Mingyu stands up from his seat and closer to the two boys beside the window. He waves his
hand slowly before put it on the table, grabbing the side of it. He gives a little smile that quickly
replied by Jihoon and not even a move from Wonwoo. He rubs the back of his neck looking for
the words he shall say to them.
"I.. uh, it's the first time I see you guys, we are in different class last year maybe? I'm Mingyu, Kim
Mingyu,"
I know that.
He spreads out his hand asking for a handshake, Jihoon shakes it first and tell Mingyu his name.
After a little chit-chat he turns to Wonwoo and also asking for a handshake. Wonwoo stiffens. He
stares at Mingyu's hand and hesitantly reaching it. He parts his lips, planning to speak, "Wonwoo,
Jeon Wonwoo." the voice is really low as he just whispered something to himself only.
"Eh what?" Of course Mingyu can't hear it, he leans forward, closer to Wonwoo, giving his left
ear to hear it better.
"Wonwoo." and now there's a crack on his voice.
"Ah, Wonwoo? Right?" Mingyu makes sure he doesn't misheard it once again. Wonwoo nods,
and quickly averts his face to the other side.
Mingyu bites his lips in worry when Wonwoo did that, "He always like that, don't mind him.
Doesn't mean he hates you." Jihoon speaks as soon as he notices Mingyu's shock face when
Wonwoo breaks their contact. "hard to approach," he adds.
Mingyu just nods as he keep watching Wonwoo. His eyes don't leave the latter's face, scared he
will turns when Mingyu is looking away.
These two boys catch Mingyu's attention as soon as he talked with them before. He stole some
glances to the two when they were talking, more than arguing, after he sat on his desk beside
the dark haired boy. They look like they have their own world, more exact, like they came from
another place. Mingyu never saw them before, either the dark haired, or the lighter one.
"Bet you already know him for a long time, since you guys can talk casually," Mingyu smiles, a bit
envious to the closeness of the two.
Jihoon chuckles, he looks at Wonwoo before kicks his leg again, snaps him and brings him back
to the reality, "we know each other for a reaaaaaally long time, right Wonwoo?
Wonwoo nods, again. And Jihoon kicks him, again.
"Talk something you lazy-ass or should I sew your lips instead?"
"Talk what?"
"We have knew each other for a long time right? what do you want to tell me?"
"It's tiring,"
"Seriuously."
Mingyu let out a laugh after seeing the two boys for the nth times arguing this morning. They
haven't spend an hour here yet the two are arguing again and again. "Beat me, you two are
really close!"
Just after he stopped his laugh, a teacher come in to the class. She asks everyone to sit down and
the students start busying themselves to back to their desks.
"Hope we can get along well, since we will sit close to each other for year," he pats Jihoon's
shoulder and turns back to see Wonwoo who just averted his eyes, again. He chuckles to the fact
that Wonwoo must be staring at him before, "with you too, Wonwoo," after giving a smile that
Wonwoo won’t notice, he back to his seat.
***
"Don't you want to go to that tree again?"
Wonwoo just spooned the rice and put it in his mouth when Jihoon suddenly ask him again
about the cherry blossoms tree. He stares at Jihoon by slowing his munch, then takes another
spoonful of meat, hands stop right in the front of his mouth. He is thinking right now, whether he
shall go there or not.
"We can ask him to take other thing beside your emotions really,"
Wonwoo shakes his head, "no, I don't think he will," then takes the meat in his mouth. "I'm ok,
really,"
Jihoon groans again curling his fingers in the air as he gets really frustrated, a little habit that
makes Wonwoo happy that it doesn't change, "no you have to go there! He doesn't even told
you how long the time limit is. Today, after school, we'll go there." Wonwoo shrugs, Jihoon
forever Jihoon. He mumbles an ok when he takes another meat.
But then Wonwoo suddenly grabs Jihoon by his shoulder and shakes his head quickly, he just
remembered that the tree is located really near to Mingyu's house. However, Jihoon doesn't
accept any refuses. Once Wonwoo said yes, he can't change it anymore. Even Wonwoo begs or
cry, (like he will ever cry tho) Jihoon won't give it in.
***
They takes a longer road to the cherry blossoms tree. Wonwoo doesn't want to go through
Mingyu's house so he asked Jihoon to take a loop. Which Jihoon agreed after a long ass argues.
Wonwoo can see the branches of the huge cherry blossoms tree already. It is moving. Is the tree
talking now? Or maybe he is laughing? Or just because the wind? Wonwoo doesn't hear anything
before but his ears catches a hoarse voice is humming slowly as the birds chirping and flying
closer to the trees. Stops at one of the branches and starts to chirp again with more beautiful
voice and harmonized with the hums of the trees.
Wonwoo is slowing his step when they near. Lowkey hoping the god doesn't notice his presence,
or Jihoon's. He grabs his bag strap, gripping it tightly. When he meets the tree and hear the voice
of him, is the one that makes him realized that he is not fully a human. He is still not a human, at
all.
"Young boy, what makes you come to me?" the branches move. And the first time in his life (and
death span) he sees the face of the tree, on its wood. He doesn't scared, just shocked. But he has
to admit that the face of him is nice to see, not a devilish one, however not an angelic one also.
Just like a father face seeing his son comes home. "Here, come closer."
Both of them walks slowly to get closer to the tree. Wonwoo sits on the big root under it, making
himself comfortable. So does Jihoon. After they settled themselves, their noses are being spoiled
by the scent of cherry blossoms. The petals fall just like the snow. Wonwoo can't help it, he feels
more like home here than any other place he has been today.
"Cherry blossoms tree god-- well what a long name to call," Jihoon murmurs right after he called
the god.
"Just call me Ent," he smiles.
Wonwoo wants to cringe to see a tree has face and now giving them a smile. But he can't even
move a centi of his corner lips, "isn't Ent name of a talking tree races in one of the well-known
story?" he asked, he ever read it.
"Yes, it fits me right?" his smiling eyes move to Wonwoo. Well, Wonwoo just nods and accept it
no matter what. He is right, a tree, talking, has a face. But how does he know about Ent name?
It’s just something on the book, a fantasy book. Alright he is a god anyway.
"Alright, Ent, we come here to ask you a favor," Jihoon starts again.
"It's yours," Wonwoo corrects.
"It's about you so it's our favor." Wonwoo shrugs.
"What is it young boys?"
"Can you take something new, I mean, give Wonwoo his emotions back and you take another
thing from him? It frustrates me."
Ent hums to himself, continues to smile. He asks the reason why to Jihoon who clearly states
everything from A to Z why he has to give Wonwoo his emotions back.
The dark haired boy just watching them talking about their deals as he leans his back to the huge
wood of Ent. He scans the surrounding. This is just a small lot between the houses, the grass
around is cut neatly, bet people keep this area clean because they like Ent being here. The little
birds keep coming and hanging on the branches while chirping weakly as its the time for the sun
to sets. Wonwoo back to watch his bestfriend rubs the bridge of his nose, bet he lose the deal.
"Wonwoo," Ent calls, one of his branches touch the top of his head, embracing the black hair of
his, "I believe in you."
"Me? For?"
"Love needs word. But love needs action more than word." and now one of his branches starts
to stroke Jihoon's head also which responded by him with a flinch of surprise.
"But," Wonwoo lowers his head, looking around as searching for a good word to say, "but how
can I show him I love him? I can't say anything. Even I confess to him, he may take it as a joke
because it doesn't show on my face that I love him."
Jihoon cheers from the side, whether it's because Wonwoo speaks his mind or because Wonwoo
speaks more than five words in a breathe.
"Boys, do you think the humans know that I thank them of everything they did to me?" Ent keeps
stroking their head, slowly lifting Wonwoo's head by his chin, "do you think they hear me when I
say I love them?"
"No of course, because you are in a different world with them," Wonwoo answers.
"But they keep loving me right? Even they never heard me say I love them?"
Well, Ent is right. Human loves him even they will and never know when Ent said he loves them.
The neat grass, no rubbish or even any dirt around him, is the proofs that they love him very
much. The branches that grows neatly also, maybe there's someone who willingly cut it to keep
it clean.
They love him, that's why they care about him. They don't need words, how Ent always give
them cool spot and hides the childrens from the sun heat after playing, how he embraces
everyone with the scent he delivers. Isn't it the one that make people know he loves them?
"Jihoon? Wonwoo?"
Wonwoo jumps in his place. He finds Mingyu comes from the way they came before. Wonwoo
can feel his heart is thumping hard nearly break his ribs. Why? How? Mingyu's house is on the
other side of the road, and this is not the road he has to take to come home. If only he can he
wants to just run to him and hit him on his face for startled him out of nowhere like this.
"What are you doing here?" Mingyu asks to the boys, but plants his stares on Wonwoo's face
only. Which means, he asks Wonwoo instead of Jihoon.
Wonwoo averts his eyes, looking for a group of ants that he can count instead of counting his
heart beats. "Nothing, just, chilling?"
"You like this tree also? Often chilling here?"
Wonwoo shakes his head, no, and it's not a lie it's the second time he is here.
"I like this tree, it has been here since I was child. It is huge right?"
Wonwoo nods, yeah, and I don't even realize this tree is the one that you like to play with before.
There's a pause after Wonwoo last nods. It must be hard to keep the conversation with
Wonwoo. Mingyu looks around to meet Jihoon's eyes and give him a smile. Then again he has a
small conversation with Jihoon and Wonwoo is only stares up to the twilight sky.
Being in Mingyu's world, knowing that him exist in his world is more difficult than he thought. He
can't watch Mingyu clearly or he can't just meet his eyes and stares it for a long time like he
usually did when he was an invisible for him. When Wonwoo could sneak to his room, floating in
the air as he noted all of little things Mingyu did. How innocent he was. Watching him grows
from a short elementary boy with a big blue ocean backpack ran from the school or climbed the
tree to a tall giant puppy, even taller than him, he just realized it.
"Ah the sun is now down to hide behind the horizon!" Ent suddenly shouts that makes Wonwoo
flinches, snaps from his thought. Mingyu is confused to see Wonwoo startled of nothing, he just
wanted to ask what happen when Jihoon is now the one shouting,
"Crap!" he stands up quickly, fixing his bag, "sorry Wonwoo I need to buy groceries! You can go
home by yourself right? Bye! Sorry!"
"Groceries? Eh? Hey!" Wonwoo is too late to call Jihoon. He already turned to the other road,
running while waving his beautiful hands. Wonwoo's hand is on the mid-air, then clenching his
fist to the awkwardness Jihoon left for them.
Wonwoo just hoping Mingyu to walk by himself heading to his home, or something so he will
leaves Wonwoo. But the latter doesn't take a step at all and only shifting his weight. Wonwoo is
still sitting on the root as he steals a glance to Ent that plastered his smile again. He wants to ask
Ent for help to break this ice but the second he thought, Mingyu will take him as a schizophrenia
or something for talking alone and begging to a tree. He decides to stop.
"Say, is your house near?" Mingyu is once again as the one who breaks the pause between them.
Wonwoo shakes his head. No.
"It's two blocks from here."
"Near the school or--" Wonwoo nods even before Mingyu finish his sentence. Mingyu chuckles
as he rubbing the back of his neck again. "Then, you still want to be here or... uh, go home? Like
walk together, with me? I mean, I bet you have to walk passing my house to go home so, why
not?"
Wonwoo quickly shakes his head but he doesn't have a good reason to tell him why. He still want
to chilling here? Then Mingyu will stay here also. He bets. Ent coughs a little more like clearing
his throat, startling Wonwoo in his place.
Cool. A tree. Has throat.
Wonwoo turns back to see Ent is smiling really wide. His eyes are on Wonwoo and then move to
Mingyu, telling him to see the taller. Then Wonwoo moves his stare to the boy in front of him.
He is looking down at the ground, biting his inside cheeks, as he understand that Wonwoo
doesn't want to go home with him but in the other side he is looking for another excuse to be
together with him.
Wonwoo might be can't express anything with his face. He might can't show Mingyu his giggles
or his nervous shy face. Mingyu might take the conclusion that Wonwoo is actually hate him and
wishing him to just vanish from his sight. Wonwoo understands what Ent said before, and words
or expressions are not the only thing he can give to tell Mingyu that he loves him, right?
"Well," it's the very first time Wonwoo breaks the silence, Mingyu looks up with a pout still on
his lips, "ok." And his face becomes brighter.
They start to walk side by side breaking the evening atmosphere with the sounds if their shoes
scratching the road. Wonwoo turns to back to see Ent, him waving to the dark haired boy and
wind bringing the breeze and petals to him. One petal is dancing around his ear before it flies
higher and further. A "good luck" whispered to him, bet Ent once again telling him that he
believes on him.
They have walked for five minute and the roof of Mingyu's house which Wonwoo knows the best
as he always there to wait before, seen already. They are nearing the house and just one more
turn to reach it when Wonwoo's legs are suddenly become limp and make him fall to the ground
again.
Ouch. He wants to curse but it just same as this morning, the words are hold in his throat, can't
make their own way out.
"A-- are you ok?" Mingyu offers his hand to Wonwoo who sits already, "hurt somewhere?"
"Knee."
"Is it bleeding? Oh my God it's bleeding! Can you walk? Let's treat that first! Come to my house,
ok?"
Wonwoo shakes his head hard. And also his hand. No. No. He doesn't want to go there for now.
Remembering everything he did, and what he saw. Remember that there is an adult video on the
last drawer under his bed. Knowing where is where already, makes him awkward. He feeks like a
stalker, which is yes, he is. He was. "No really I just want to go home."
"But you hurt your leg?"
"I don't break it, just a little scar,"
Mingyu helps Wonwoo to stand and automatically wrapping Wonwoo's hand around his
shoulder. Mingyu is taller than Wonwoo and it makes him feel like Mingyu is lifting him now. His
chest hurts to the thumps his heart made. He only hopes Mingyu won't notice it since his left
chest is on Mingyu's right. They continue to walk like that until they reach Mingyu's house gate.
Mingyu helps Wonwoo to lean on the wall-gate as he asks Wonwoo to wait there.
"Wait here ok, I'll just gonna put my bag, and take my bicycle, I'll ride you home."
"You don't have to I can walk--"
"You fell even your legs are ok, what will happer when you hurt it? Fall to ground hundred
times?"
Well I just not used to walk already.
Wonwoo gives up from arguing and just wait Mingyu to come out from the gate and taking his
bicycle. There's a seat on the back and yes Mingyu asks Wonwoo to sit there.
This is going to be reaaaaaally awkward.
"Come on, belive me, we will get there without any trouble," Mingyu smiles and his canines
sneak out. That attractive canines that Wonwoo like the most. Wonwoo lowers his head hiding
his face, even he knows it doesn't show anything. But the non-stop thumps in his chest makes
him realize that he is shy. He sits on the back and don't know where to hold. "It's ok to hold my
waist,"
Well fuck. It's not ok with me.
Wonwoo watches Mingyu's back in front of him. How his hair starts to moving and pushed back
by the wind. His uniform that blown to the back. The mild scents he has, invading Wonwoo's
brain and is going to kill each his brain cells. Mingyu is kind, always kind. To whomever it is, he
will always do the kindest things to them. Even he doesn't know them or he just knew them. He
likes to approach everyone and make friends with them. He is always like this, since the very first
time Wonwoo saw him.
That's why he doesn't want to take this as a special treat. Mingyu just knew him today. And he
was hoping to be close to him and Jihoon. Regarding him as a social butterfly, he will do these
things to everyone. Wonwoo doesn't know ho to start with his new personality, it will be better
and easier if Ent didn't take his emotions. But taking Mingyu's kindness as an advantage is not a
cruel thing right?
"--Woo. Wonwoo?"
"Ah yes?" Mingyu’s voice cuts Wonwoo’s train thoughts.
"Where is your house? This is block two already." Mingyu is slowing his bicycle, waiting for
Wonwoo to process where they are now.
"We just passed it."
"HUH?"
Mingyu breaks it suddenly and causing Wonwoo to pushed forward and hit Mingyu's hard back.
He rubs his nose as he closes his eyes tightly, holding the pain his bridge-nose has. The taller
apologize while holding his laughter before he turns back and rides the bicycle to the small
apartment that Wonwoo pointing at.
They stop right in front of a two floors building painted in white with some woods as the
ornaments. It has six doors, three below and three upper. Nothing special from this, it's for
sleeping only anyway, and Wonwoo is lucky enough because everything for his living cost has
settled. Place to live, school, even money (that Wonwoo just found out when he bought meal this
lunch.)
They are still standing at the front of the gate. The bicycle has parked neatly, leaned to the wall.
Wonwoo cursing again in his head because of this strange mood he always has whenever
Mingyu is with him. Now what he is waiting for? Wonwoo shifts his weight to the fine leg one. He
scratches his cheek slowly with his finger even it's not itchy. He can't look up to face Mingyu
because, he just can't. It's to mesmerizing and finding out he can touch it now, makes his body
shaking.
"Uh, thank you," Wonwoo speaks in a very low voice. Doesn't wait the latter to answer, he then
starts to walk, unbalance because the one leg he hurt before.
Mingyu grabs Wonwoo's arm, "Which one is your room?"
"Upper, the last one."
The taller sighs and once again help Wonwoo to wrap his hand around Mingyu's shoulder and
the taller's hand is on Wonwoo's waist. He then starts to walk slowly syncing the pace of
Wonwoo's steps. Wonwoo tries to convince Mingyu that he can walk by himself but he pretends
not to hear it. They step the stairs one by one, slowly. Then walks again until they arrive at the
front of Wonwoo's room, and it's the time that Mingyu finally let go if his grip on Wonwoo's
waist.
There is another pause between them, before Wonwoo says thank you for the second time.
Mingyu replies it with a smile that pushes his cheeks up. Makes his eyes nearly gone because he
smiles realy wide. Wonwoo looks to his shoes, trying really hard to not looking at the latter’s
face.
“Wonwoo.” Mingyu calls him with a low voice, if only he knew it nearly makes Wonwoo jumps.
“Yeah?”
“Don’t take me as a weird person. I just… once I know someone I want to be close to them. I
didn’t mean to make you feel weird or disturb you, I mean—I mean you are the quite type one,
and I just shove my face to you, I—I just scared it makes you upset, like that?”
If only you knew I’m not the quiet type one.
The shorter slowly raises his head, he understands that actually. He knows Mingyu from head to
toe. He knows everything about him. God’s sakes. 5 years following him is enough to make him
know every inches of his body. Wonwoo nods, and giving his stares to Mingyu’s eyes. For the
first time.
Mingyu smiles and then takes his leave after he sure that Wonwoo has gone inside his room.
Walking down the stairs and takes his bicycle. Breaking the wind alone by himself.
---
"Jeon Wonwoo wake up!"
Same as yesterday, Jihoon knocks Wonwoo's apartment door really hard until the sleepy boy
wakes up with a groan. Wonwoo rolls everywhere before he finally gets up. He scrathes his head
and walks to the door with one eye still closed. His big sized thin white tee is clinging on his body.
One side reveals his milky shoulder. He opens the door and just letting Jihoon to comes in.
Wonwoo looks up to the wall clock.
6:30AM.
What time this short boy woke up every morning?
Jihoon has set himself on the sofa again when Wonwoo walks to the kitchen. Opens his fridge
looking for a bottle of milk. He finds it on the lower rack, he takes it and gulps it in one shot.
Walks to the bathroom passing the quiet Jihoon in the living room. Wonwoo sighs, he is still
sleepy.
He showers quickly and finish preparing by 30 minutes as usual. He pokes Jihoon's head, too lazy
to just say that he is done. Without any words they walks outside the room. 7AM this is just too
early. But they usually did this, both of them like to enjoy the empty class in the morning.
Wonwoo closes the door and locks it, he sometimes still yawning and his eyes get teary.
"What a good development you made," Jihoon pokes Wonwoo's waist with a smirk. His eyes
point to the main road.
When that is the time Wonwoo discovers a tall person with a fluffy black hair. He wears his
uniform neatly with a blue backpack hanging on his shoulder. He gives both of the boys a smile
and a wave. His smile is even brighter than the sun rays this morning. Blinding Wonwoo to the
state he just want to back to inside and control his heart from beating like crazy.
Jihoon sneaks from the fences of the second floor and gives the boy waving back "Morning,
Mingyu."
"Morning Jihoon, and Wonwoo," after waving he puts his hand to his trouser pocket. Indeed. He
is waiting them to go down to the road. Jihoon is the one who get really excited, he grips
Wonwoo's wrist and drag him to run. He chuckles and gives Wonwoo a smirk.
When they have reached Mingyu, the tallest still plastered his smile, "What are you doing here,
Mingyu?" Jihoon asks, trying to make his voice stable, not teasing the two. "And, how do you
know that Wonwoo lives here?"
"He fell and hurt his knee last night, so I took him home," Mingyu moves his stare from Jihoon to
Wonwoo, "how's your knee?"
"Better," the usual of averting his eyes is back again this morning. He looks to Jihoon who is
smirking like an idiot now. Knowing Wonwoo and Mingyu walked home together, and even
Mingyu knows Wonwoo’s apartment now. He is supporting Wonwoo really well. Cheering his
best friend from the bottom of his heart. He will do anything and everything for Wonwoo and his
love.
Saw the taller had broken really bad before, makes Jihoon wants to give Wonwoo happiness with
anything it will take. He bites his inside cheeks, remembering the day Wonwoo came to him with
a forcing smile and tears on his cheek. The day Jihoon saw his first crying was the day Jihoon
promise to himself that he will support Wonwoo, on everything.
"Good then," Mingyu pats Wonwoo's shoulder "it's ok for me to walk together with you guys to
school right?"
No answers, until Jihoon hits the dark haired boy's head. And he automatically nods with stealing
a glance to the taller who is grinning widely.
Crap don't do something like that. Stop making my heart racing, my chest hurts. Wonwoo loves
him, Wonwoo likes him but it doesn’t mean he can hold his heart beats. He wants to be closer
with Mingyu but for him, now isn’t the right time. He is still not used to Mingyu’s eyes looking at
him, how he can see his reflection on Mingyu’s dark eyes. He only needs time, for maybe a week,
or month? But he can’t say anything. He wants to, but he doesn’t want to. It’s better for him to
don’t have Mingyu around for this time. He still can’t control his chest. He only hopes, Mingyu
will forget them for days, busying himself with other friends, then, when Wonwoo is ready, he
will be the one who approach Mingyu.
"Then, I'll be here, at 7, starts from tomorrow." Mingyu smiles tilting his head while still stabbing
Wonwoo’s eyes with his stare.
"Huh?"
And Jihoon is cheering inside.

"I can't believe you."

The clock is ticking, heading to 4. The yellow rays of the sun is beaming through the window,
finding itself a way to make a reflection on the white floor tiles. White curtains are dancing,
blown up by the whistling wind and the smells of antiseptics mixed with medicines are lingering
around the noses. The desk is empty, just like the other two beds but the one which is really near
to the window.
Jihoon shakes his head in disbelief while locking his eyes to the knee of the taller, dark haired
boy, who is sitting on the edge of the bed. His trousers are rolled up above the injured knee. A
white fabric is wrapping the wound with a little stain of blood there.
"You just manage to walk again yet trying to run and jump off the stairs, look what have you
got?" Jihoon flicks the fair skin of the legs right below the injured place. Wonwoo hiss to the fear
it will touch his new wound. New. It's not the same he has last night.
"I wasn't jumping or running at all,"
"What do you called it? Jogging?" Jihoon raises hie eyebrows. He then takes a seat beside
Wonwoo, his legs are hanging a little above the floor. "Beat me, you started to run because
Mingyu is going to follow you again right?" Jihoon shoots right on the target as Wonwoo just lets
out a soft sigh. He nods weakly while glancing to the outside. He can't walk now. Both of his legs
are injured.
"Why are you avoiding him?"
"I'm scared,"
The shorter rolls his eyes "Yeah, Ent took your emotions but not your stupidness,"
"Screw it," Jihoon raises his eyebrows and chuckles to see Wonwoo finally can fight back his
jokes.
Jihoon decided not to join the last period to accompanying Wonwoo here. However in fact,
Wonwoo is only injured his legs, not his head, but Jihoon has no interest to study if Wonwoo isn't
there. He feels he is being left out, because, well, no other complain than they are human and
even Ent made them know Wonwoo and Jihoon, the shorter can't bring himself to open.
Only three minutes after the bell rang, someone is running to the medical room. He brings three
bags on his shoulder. A blue one, a black one, and the red one. Mingyu is panting hard, gulps,
and starts to walking inside. Worries plastered on his face seeing Wonwoo sits on the bed. "Are
you ok?" he comes closer, placing the bags on the floor beside the bed trunk.
"Yeah," Wonwoo nods glancing a little to the taller. It's embarrassing, when the reason you fell is
the one whom worry about you so much.
Mingyu talks to Jihoon for the chronologies why and how Wonwoo fell down from the stairs. And
the shortest only glancing to the dark haired while curving up the corner of his lips, teasing
whether tell the truth or not. Wonwoo scoffs and lets out a sharp sigh signing he will defintely
push Jihoon from a cliff if he really tell everything to Mingyu. Jihoon tells the most common
reason ever, "he slipped on his own feet," heard stupid but whatever, it doesn't make the
worries on Mingyu's face miss even a stroke.
He is ducking to see Wonwoo's leg, makes the milky skinned flinches to see him being so close to
his knee. Mingyu scans the wound that has been covered by the fabric, before looking up to
Wonwoo with that oh so puppy eyes. Wonwoo tightens his lips to a straight line, preventing his
chest to explode anytime it will.
But the next thing comes to Wonwoo's sense is Mingyu dry laughing, his hand reaching
Wonwoo's newly injured knee and rubs it. If only Wonwoo can't control his body, he might kick
the taller just now, "you hurt both of your legs this is unbelievable," he continues to chuckle,
"can you walk?"
Wonwoo nods, he believes he can. He doesn't want to accept any help from Mingyu and Jihoon
for his own stupidity. Hand reaching to his black sling bag, and Jihoon voluntarily gives it to the
skinny hand. Wonwoo slides in his sling bag and trying to stand up, until he stops in the middle,
feeling the knees sting to his brain. He suddenly plops himself to the bed, head looking down to
the floor hiding his embarrassment. He can't walk.
Nor Mingyu or Jihoon talk. They are just standing there waiting for Wonwoo to talk, or tell them
what happen. "Jihoon," the injured boy whispers, loud enough to make Jihoon raises an
eyebrow, "help me walk?"
"How? Being your pillar support? I can but, don't forget that you hurt both of your legs," he
emphasizes, pointing to the legs in turn.
Wonwoo bites his lips, no way in the world he can ask Mingyu for help because it means he has
to walk home with Mingyu again. And it will makes him visiting Wonwoo often, or maybe they
will walk to school in the morning and walk to home in the evening, together, everyday.
Wonwoo shakes himself in his own mind. He doesn't ready for that. He needs time. Why in the
world this universe isn't on his side.
Mingyu squats, facing his back to Wonwoo and placing his hands on his back. He turns to see
Wonwoo and smiles in his most sincere state. "Piggyback?" he asks.
"No you don't need to I'm heavy!" Wonwoo waves his hand and his other covers his lower
face. What the hell.
Jihoon snorts, "heavy? You and I maybe have the same weight even you are tall because damn,
dude, you are skinny as hell and I bet you don't have any flesh except here," he pokes Wonwoo's
cheeks, "that unbelievably chubby,"
“It’s not,” Wonwoo wipes his cheek.
“For someone in your size, it is. Fluffy enough to be squished.”
Mingyu chuckles to see the two being playful again. He doesn't lie if he is being curious by these
two. They indeed has another vibe than the other. And it makes him want to be much closer to
them. He sighs before sets his stare to the boy behind him, assuring him that he is okay to
piggyback.
"You can't walk, Wonwoo, and no way Jihoon will piggyback you to your apartment, I'm much
dependable, didn't I?"
Wonwoo glances to Jihoon and only finding the shorter shrugs while wiggling his eyebrows. His
smirk is something Wonwoo wants to slap right now, but he can't. He shifts to forward, he
reaches Mingyu's shoulder before he stops mid-air. The thought of touching him for the first
time prevents his sense to relax. Scared, the dark haired boy really scared to his bones. Scared to
scares him again. Scared to be ignored.
The back of Mingyu seems like calling him yet in the same time asking Wonwoo to back off. Isn't
this the same back that he touched the other day and the only thing he got was a flinch of fear
and a rub on the neck showing that he had a goosebumps. Mingyu can touch him now, but what
if he can't touch Mingyu yet? What if his hand will only go through the broad shoulder that he
wants to hold? What if—
"Wonwoo," snaps. Jihoon has down from the bed, standing on their side and is crossing his arms
in front of his chest, giving Wonwoo an indescribable look, whether it's sadness or annoyance.
They lock their sight to each other for a while before Wonwoo brings his eyes back to Mingyu's
shoulder. And in hesitant reaching it again, slowly, until he manages to put one of his finger on
Mingyu's shoulder that delivers the vibration to his heart, pumping it to the maximum state
again. He touches him.
Mingyu grabs Wonwoo on the back of his knees, sets himself and Wonwoo for a better balance,
"Well, I'm going to stand up, you better wrap you arms around me so you won't fall, again,"
How the hell I can wrap my hand around yo—
Wonwoo suddenly wraps his arms around Mingyu's neck, nearly chokes him when Mingyu
stands up and makes the skinnier a little unstable on his back. The dark haired pants to the
shock, and he even surprised to realize that he is, hugging Mingyu, now.
"Uhh--" Wonwoo doesn't know what to say, he feels his face blushes. He wanders his eyes
anywhere, try to breaking the awkward silence between them, "let me bring your bag!" he says
finally.
They walk in silence with Wonwoo is a sticky leech on Mingyu's back. The tallest and the shortest
talks about everything and it's a surprise to find they are actually has a lot things in common.
Sports, or soccer to be specific, movies, books and even games. Wonwoo knows it very well.
Mingyu likes sports, soccer and basketball. The posters and trophy he has on the shelf in his
room proves it. Mingyu likes adventure movies, keen to thriller but not the horror one. He likes
horror but can't stand to not screaming in shock everytime the ghosts appear. Mingyu likes
books with also a great adventure in it. He doesn't really like the complicated story, the one that
need brain to completely understand what happen, such as Sherlock Holmes. While Wonwoo is
the biggest fan of Conan Doyle and his stories.
A movement from walking and sudden bounce when Mingyu fixes his hand on Wonwoo's knees
makes the time ticks slowly. Mild scent of him tickles Wonwoo's nose, to his brain and telling
that he likes this one the most. He stares at Mingyu's nape, his black hair and a thin kiss curl he
has. His nape tanned but looks so sweet, just like a choco, he wants to taste it.
Wonwoo dragged to reality when Mingyu stops their walk. Jihoon has stopped first and now he
is behind them. He looks up to the sky before flicks his slender fingers, "Guys, I think we should
part here! Sorry, Mingyu I leave Wonwoo to you okay?"
"Jihoon where are you going?" Wonwoo shifts up, Mingyu needs to grab tighter.
"Buying some stationary supplies!" Jihoon gives them a wave, turns his body and starts to run.
He turns to the left after that. Mingyu, and Wonwoo, is still standing on his place. Looking to the
same direction as Jihoon went off. Awkward pauses are back to them again and Wonwoo just
hope he can burries himself instead. Mingyu turns back and starts to walk again to Wonwoo's
apartment. The sun has already sets and it's the time to houses turning on their lamps.
"Am I heavy?" Wonwoo with all his might trying to talk first. He tightens his lips after that,
gulping his saliva as he feels his throat is dry as hell.
"No, you are incredibly light, just as what Jihoon said!" Mingyu laughs and their conversation
stops there.
The silence of evening and the dim lighting of the street lamps are their only friends. One or two
people will bump on them, walking home from work. Wonwoo locks his eyes on Mingyu's soft
hair that swept by the wind, tickling his cheeks as he just realized that he doesn't walk him to his
apartement. He wants to ask but the beautiful silence around them is too lovely to be broken.
However, being on Mingyu's back for maybe nearing an half hour already, bothers him much.
Mingyu feels tired he bets.
"Ice cream?" the question from Mingyu's lips ruins the silence. He moves his head a little, turning
back slowly to meet Wonwoo's eyes. He smiles softly, just as his hair. "My treat," he adds.
Ice cream. Or popsicles. Or any other kind of those, doesn't sound so good to his ears. A trauma?
A phobia? No. It's just, not right. The taste of vanilla popsicle with a little Cappuccino suddenly
crawling to his tongue buds, and a litte taste of blood too. He shakes his head, trying to sweep
away the thought of those and recommend Mingyu any other thing, beside ice creams.
"I actually wanted to ask you to my regular coffee shop but, I don't know you like coffee or not?"
they stop in the middle. Mingyu is still waiting Wonwoo to answer his question.
Ah that place.
Wonwoo doesn't usually like coffee. He likes it but not as something he will crave around. But
the regular place that Mingyu just mentioned is actually the greatest coffee shop Wonwoo ever
knew. The smell of brewed coffee, sneaking also the scent of cream and sometimes jasmine tea
or chamomile tea that one or two guest would order filling the place up. When he was still a
ghost that tailing Mingyu everywhere, he said to himself that he wanted to taste it, with Mingyu
in front of him on the same table.
Wonwoo nods in agreement, still without smile or even a raise on his corner lips, but Mingyu
understands everything. The taller starts to walk again, the pretty silence is back wrapping them.
The wind that caressing Wonwoo's eyes made him slightly sleepy. Hard to keep his eyes open
when the chill of the wind has a mixture with warmness from Mingyu. His head is slowly
bumping to Mingyu's and it's the only thing that make him awake.
But the scent of Mingyu's hair is amazing.
He lets his consciousness left his sense as he slowly drowning into his sleep. Just after that, he
opens again his eyes, his ears catch an unfamiliar voice that maybe is in a conversation with
Mingyu. Trying to up his head, his eyes squint to see the two of them. However, he quickly ducks
his head and give a hard bump to Mingyu. The taller squeaks as Wonwoo is only trembling to
hold the pain on his forehead. He is more worry to the person in front of him, who talked with
Mingyu.
"Wait, you—"
Wonwoo's heart jumps off a cliff.
The man is suddenly gripping and squeezing Wonwoo's shoulder, who is still trying really hard to
avert his face from that man's sight. He burries his face on Mingyu's neck crook, wrapping his
arms around his shoulder as tight as he can. Wonwoo doesn't care about his lips touching the
tanned nape or what, he only needs to hide himself.
Even though Mingyu doesn't know anything but he understands the situation and how Wonwoo
dodge this man so hard, "Excuse me but he just cried out loud before, bet he is shy to show his
swollen eyes and ruiny nose. I feel a little wet back there is your mucus all over my blazer?" he
raises one of his shoulder that Wonwoo's face leaned on. And received a soft punch from the
latter. "Sorry if he does something that makes you inconvenience," Mingyu adds.
"Ah no, it's fine, just want to make sure of something." the man replies.
Mingyu turns his body facing the man and blocks him to touch Wonwoo again. "Then, hope you
are safe going there. Excuse us." he bows as he can, because there's Wonwoo on his back, he
can't bow that low. He starts to walk again, leaving the man behind him, before he voiced,
"Wonwoo?" and makes Mingyu stops his step.
The dark haired squeezes Mingyu's arm while whispering, "please just walk ahead," and with that
trembling whisper, Mingyu starts to move again leaving the scene.
This time is not a beautiful silence like before, the awkwardness and fearness to talk first are
approaching again. Mingyu wants to ask what just happened, but he is too scared to ask. As he
can't also expect Wonwoo to talk about it first, because he will fucking not says a word first. In
this term, Mingyu decides to cancel about his coffee treat and promise himself, he will bring
Wonwoo there later.
Wonwoo was deep in thought when he dragged back again to his sense, they are already in front
of his apartment building. He looks up and looks around before moves back his eyes to Mingyu's
back profile. The taller doesn't say anything, he diligently walks Wonwoo up on the stairs and
asks Wonwoo for his apartment keys.
"I—I'll do it myself," Wonwoo asks Mingyu to lead him near the door. It's only unlocking the door
and Wonwoo thinks he received a lot of helps already, he is being spoiled. Over.
Do you know that every person, every houses has their own scents? Yes, and Mingyu grins in
flush to the fact he just smelled the unique scent that Wonwoo's place only have. Somehow it
smells like mint, but sometimes he can smell the sweet of strawberries. But again, it just like a
mixture of those, adds the smells of cherry blossoms. But well, the person and their place are
indeed the same, just like mirror. Mysterious, yet sweet. This little room's emptiness even makes
Mingyu want to stay here longer. Just like Wonwoo, sometimes he looks so empty, but it's just
unbelievably makes people wants to stay by his side, forever.
He plops Wonwoo down on the sofa in the living room which Jihoon always sat on, and the taller
quickly stands up, fixing his crumpled uniform. Before again, looks at Wonwoo and gives him a
warm smile.
"Want to change it to band-aid rather than those loosey white fabric that I bet, doesn't cover
your wound from bacteria anymore," the taller points at Wonwoo's knee, makes their focuses
are on the blood stained fabric that no more knotted tight. Wonwoo nods. "Where is your first
aid kit?"
"Uhh.." Wonwoo mutters, he doesn't know since it's only the second day he is here, and he
never looking for it before, "bathroom. I think," he lowers his voice at the last sentence.
Mingyu mumbles an excuse me before walking through the living room, passing Wonwoo's
bedroom to go to the bathroom and wanders around the counters to find the kit. Luckily it really
is there. He takes that small box and walks back to the living room, stops a while, sneaks to
Wonwoo's bedroom, leaves a soft smile to it, and now approaching the dark haired.
He sits on the floor right in front of Wonwoo. He takes the small scissors, and carefully wrapping
his hand around Wonwoo's newly injured knee, straightening it a little and cut the now
unnecessary fabric. It slides down from the knee, revealing the red and bruised purplish wound.
Mingyu is spraying a little of antiseptic to it and blows it. Like, wow. What the aim of that action,
really, it only makes Wonwoo clenches his fists. Mingyu takes one of the brown large band aid,
tears the paper over and slowly sticks it to Wonwoo.
But his hand never leave Wonwoo's pale skinny legs.
It's still there, wrapping the knee gently as delivering the warmness off to Wonwoo. Which also
makes he feels his blood rushes around more like racing to his brain. He holds his breathe for so
long before finally releases it as Mingyu lets the leg go from his grip.
"Wonwoo," Mingyu calls his name in a hoarse voice, he looks so hesitant, wanders his eyes
around before meeting the darker orbs. Wonwoo responds in hum, his fists are loosen up
anyway. "May I know why you looked so doomed before? I mean, I'm a hundred percent sure
you... know him?"
Silence. Wonwoo knows where the conversation is going to. Doesn't know that Mingyu concerns
about that matter, this concern about that matter. Biting his lower lips as he just asked the risky
question and shuts his eyes for no reply, Mingyu wants to just disappear to another edge of the
world. Because he knows, he is being to nosy.
"You know I mean—uhm, like if only, if only you'll meet him again later and maybe you don't
want to meet him, I can help you avoiding him, so if I know the reason that makes it easier
right?" Mingyu scrathes the back of his head, noticing the strange sentence he just said,"stupid
me what did I just blurt out about," he mumbles, while palming his face.
Wonwoo scoffs a bit. He is between happy and worry now, of course Wonwoo knows him, very
well, but he doesn't want to drag Mingyu also, more, it would be worse than what Mingyu
thought "it's ok, doesn't mean I'll meet him again in no time,"
"But—" Mingyu pauses, "but he asked me about where our school located, I think he is going to
be our new teacher, I think,"
"What?" Wonwoo widens his eyes, a little, too little even Mingyu doesn't even notice it.
"There's a rumour of new P.E teacher you know, and I think it's him, looking from his body?"
Wow, just wow. Wonwoo is usually speechless tho but this is the real speechless he has. Even he
can't cursing in his mind, even he can't find the word that stating his shock the best. "I think, it's
still is fine," he huffs, "just, I still can't tell this to you yet, sorry,"
He feels so guilty to not telling Mingyu, but out of his expectation, Mingyu is smiling toward him.
Kind of sad or disappointed one but he really is smiling. He nods right away, before stands up
and planning to put the kit box to its place, "it's ok, at least you are giving me a certain answer."
And he walks to the bathroom, leaves Wonwoo confused in his place. Then he back so quick
even quicker than Wonwoo to snap. He has plopped himself beside Wonwoo, on his narrow sofa
that only fit for two. Mingyu sits, leaning forward, both legs supporting his forearms as he
crosses his fingers together. Wonwoo is in awe to see it. He still can't believe everything.
Especially the warmness that rushes over his body, endlessly.
"Then, I'll take my leave now, dinner is nearing," Mingyu stands up and shovels up his bag,
clinging it onto his shoulder, he turns to see Wonwoo and his straight face, before wishing him a
quick recover, it's only a small wound by the way, and darts himself to the front door, "you have
to eat properly too, you are so light and your legs size maybe around my arms you know!" he
shouts before waving and closes the door.
If only Wonwoo can, he probably screaming right now.
--
"I'm sure I'm goig to kick your ass of if you left us alone, again,"
Jihoon scrunches his nose, rising a brow and mouth slightly open just as after they sat
themselves on their desks and the shorter just turned backward to face Wonwoo, who is sitting
behind him.
He closes his eyes and sighs, "you know it really is worse to see you threaten me, with your so
fucking straight as hell face, it makes me shiver!"
"Blame anyone other than me," Wonwoo scoffs, leaning forward and rest his chin on his palm.
"But I really meant what I just said."
"Dude, I just making a chance for you two to get closer!" Jihoon laughs teasingly, as he pokes
Wonwoo's unbelievably chubby cheeks as he said before. (before he flicks it slowly and earn a
frown on Wonwoo's face)
"But you have to know something Jihoon," Wonwoo turns serious, which makes Jihoon leaves his
joking side. "I met him yesterday,"
"Him?" the shorter hasn't grasp anything.
"Yeah, him," Wonwoo looks down, "senior,"
"What an actual fuck?!" Jihoon raises his voice without him realizing, the whole class, including
Mingyu who is now talking with Seokmin and few of other boys, turns to the two guys at the
back of the class, beside the window. Jihoon holds up his hands and annouce a sorry before he
leans more to Wonwoo and continue their talking in whisper. "You met him does that mean he
saw you? In person?"
"Yeah? I was with Mingyu and felt sleepy so I kinda dozzed off. Then when I heard someone was
talking with Mingyu, I lift my head and our eyes met." Sighs, "I bet he already saw my face
because he called my name when we were leaving."
Both of them tighten their lips in a straight line. Jihoon blinks severally and turns his sight to the
outside of the window. His fingers rubbing his lips, just another little habit of him if he is in a
serious state, or thinking deeply. His face curved down when he meets back the dark haired, he
mumbles a but, pauses, and leans forward, whispering, "but he doesn't know that you already....
uh, this is confusing."
"He dumped me two or three months before we died," Jihoon groans again to hear the died
word coming out from Wonwoo's lips on his straight face as death is just an usual thing for them,
"we lost, like really lost after that, he maybe not know anything about our death."
"What death?" Jihoon jumps and turning back, rightly giving a kick on a longer leg beside him.
Mingyu furrows to recieve the pain because Jihoon kicked him right on the lower leg.
"When we failed on an exam before," Wonwoo answers the question, with a lie, of course.
Mingyu nods, as he voiced a long Ah, exclaims he understand it.
"Well, forget about an old exam, let's go change our uniform, P.E after this," Mingyu slides to his
desk, takes a small bean bag that Wonwoo sure his P.E clothes is in. "But if you don't want to
meet him Wonwoo, I can make an excuse for you,"
Jihoon turns his sight to Mingyu and Wonwoo, then locks on the taller, sighing a you haven't tell
me something.Waiting for a confirmation.
"He will be the new P.E teacher here. Rumoured."
Jihoon mouths a what and stands up to walk behind their class, reaching for his locker. He opens
his, takes the jersey, and after that opens the locker beside him, which is Wonwoo's. They are
usually like this, changing duty to help each other take something from their locker. And today is
Jihoon's shift. The shorter pauses when his fingers just touched the latter's jersey, giving it an
uncertain look. His brows furrowed and his mouth opened to say, "if you don't want to, I can
make an excuse." He repeats what Mingyu said before. Doubt is crawling over him.
"I'm fine really,"
Jihoon turns, leaning forward to Wonwoo's ear, "we haven't know, and Ent didn't tell us how to
deal with someone we knew before. And found that he called you by your name, that means—"
he backs off, stands straight and shoves the jerseys to Wonwoo, "that means their memories of
us remain the same. And still, he saw you in your same state with the five years ago you when he
is already grown up to be a man, don’t you think it’s weird for him?!”
Both of them, without realizing, are clenching their fists, gripping the jerseys on their hand.
Without noticing the sad on Mingyu's face.
--
Wonwoo and Jihoon really are doomed. The rumour is true and there stand in front of them, a
new teacher, in his blue and yellow jersey, white and blue running shoes. His black hair parted in
a mess but undoubtedly fits him. Don't judge him from his face with those long ass lashes he has,
hanging around his sweet eyes. That Wonwoo liked.
"I'm Choi Seungcheol, your new P.E teacher start from this year," he smiles, looks like a soft
cream people wants to taste, "for your information I am only a slightly older than you guys, bye
five or six years maybe," he grins, receives boos from the boys and girls that disapprove about
that slightly older, "anyway, what I am trying to say is, make me as your friend instead your
teacher, alright?"
The cheers of ok, and yeah is humming on the court. As well as the students start dismiss to run
after Seungcheol give them a clap. He watches everyone at the side of the court with his hands
are on his side, his smile is still there on his face, sweeter because of his eyes. Then again, his jaw
is dropping to find the dark haired, pale skinned boy run slowly (maybe because his
knees) among the students. He is rushing to take the students list and running down his eyes.
Reading the name one by one, and his jaw drops even lower. He does those actions also without
noticing the tallest boy in this class is watching him.
They takes the whole hours of P.E to run and do some light exercises. The first day, Seungcheol
said. He then calling the students name one by one, to get know he said. Then his lips are
trembling, gulping some amount of saliva before looks up and wanders his eyes around, before
calling a name,
"Jeon Wonwoo?" his voice is so raspy.
Wonwoo flinches, before holds up his hand to the air. After years, his name is being called with
the same voice again. But now in really awkward situation. They once senior and junior. And now
they are teacher and student. No one knows this except Jihoon, who is strongly gazing to the
new teacher, with a sign to just want to kill him right away.
"Well, you look so damn similar with someone. Even your name, or are you even that someone?"
the teacher grins, Jihoon wants to do a flying-kick, Wonwoo lowers his head, Mingyu looks at
them in an unable-to-explain expression.
Seungcheol dismisses his class earlier by fifteen minutes, gaining the cheers and jokingly I love
you from the students. He laughs at that, really positioning himself as their friend. It's only the
first day but he already being loved by people. Once again he locks his eyes to the dark haired
boy, walking to the same direction with the other, his smile disappears from his face.
"Jeon Wonwoo," he calls out the boy's name, resulting three heads to turn. The mentioned,
Jihoon, and Mingyu. "Have time to talk?"
Wonwoo looks a little uncertain before sighing a yes, and Jihoon forces to join him, no matter
what. And Mingyu, he just shrugs it off, walking back weakly to the class. Seungcheol gives a
smile to the shorter and nods in reply to allow him join the talk. They walk to the stone stairs on
the edge of the court, sitting there in a silence.
"You know this maybe weird as hell, but," Seungcheol pauses his right hand scratching the back
of his head, and the other is on his knee. His body is stiff, like don't know what to say more, "you
are Wonwoo right? I mean, that Wonwoo."
Wonwoo scoffs, whispers to Jihoon, "no need to lie to him, let's believe in him," that gaining a
worrisome of Jihoon's complains. Wonwoo nods, and Jihoon is face palming beside him.
"Then you must be Jihoon that Wonwoo usually talked about before, the shorter with beautiful
fingers, milky skin, and a cute since born even without effort," Seungcheol smiles, but Jihoon
gives no damn. "How— it has been five or six years but, why are you guys still, like this?"
Wonwoo then braces himself to look up to the older, who is now maybe in his 25 years old. Even
though he hurt him before. Even though he dumped him before. Broke him to pieces and scared
to love someone again, Wonwoo, however, still believe that Seungcheol is actually kind and
dependable. He shoves aside the love problem they ever encountered and believe him in
general.
"This is a long story," Wonwoo starts, his voice out in the same tone, "Seungcheol hyung, we—"
he pauses, playing the sleeve of his jacket jersey, his habit, "we have died, actually,"
They receive brows raising, jaw dropping, confused face, more than like he is saying what is
these little bratsactually saying are they crazy or what face. Shaking his head, but it can be true
since he meet Wonwoo, again, after five years, in a same state, even same age, with a five years
ago Wonwoo.
Jihoon voluntarily steps forward, planning to explain everything, even it is a nonsense. And he
sure that Seungcheol is also wondering, since when, Wonwoo is this quiet.
"I'll take the lead from now,"
Then again they doesn't notice there is a pair of eyes watching them from the third floor, beside
the window. Sitting at the place that Wonwoo occupied.
--
Bad luck.
The rain suddenly pour when the bell of the end of today sounded. Nor Wonwoo and Jihoon
bring an umbrella, and it makes them trapped in their class, waiting the rain to stop.
"Why don't we just put our bags in the locker and run ourselves to home?" Jihoon grumbles, chin
resting on his palm. He is indeed want to go home quickly, as the clock is showing 16:37 now.
Wonwoo doesn't give the question an answer and just watching the rain to runs on the window.
He glances to his side, finding Mingyu's bag is still on his desk. He hasn't go home also. It's not a
bad luck afterall.
Speak of the devil, Mingyu enters the class with a grins on his face. He pulls out his chair drags it
to the side of Wonwoo's desk and sat himself on it, joining the two. They are just stay still for a
moment without nothing to talk. Jihoon is still mad because Wonwoo just that easy to believe
someone that has dumped him.
Jihoon hates Seungcheol the most. Most of the most. He is the one that makes Jihoon promises
to himself to not ever again let Wonwoo curling down in despair like that day. If only Seungcheol
came to just breaking Wonwoo again, Jihoon will cut his throat, for sure.
"I'm going to buy drink downstair," the shortest finally said, he gets up from his seat and walking
casually to the door. Wonwoo nearly panic when he realized that Jihoon is only buying a drink,
he will come back. "Anything you guys want?"
"No for me, thanks," Mingyu smiles. Turning his eyes to Wonwoo. Who is now blinking his eyes
severally.
"Usual, thing, Jihoon, please?"
Jihoon snorts, chuckles to himself as Wonwoo just giving him a straight face but yeah Jihoon
knows, if it wasWonwoo, he must be pouting to the embarrassment now, "still shy to admit that
you like it huh, alrighty bro." then he goes off.
Mingyu tilts his head, watching Wonwoo who still sets his blank face. What kind of drink that
Wonwoo likes? He is trying to guessing, and it must be something that despite his looks, it's
something that unbelievably opposite of it.
That makes Mingyu thinks, he doesn't know anything about the other. What drinks, what foods,
what subject, that he likes. When is his birthday and such. And he has tons of question to Jihoon
also. Like, how do you get close to this Wonwoo person. What kind of conversatiom he will going
to. What to do to make him trust you? And why are you guys sometimes looks like come from a
different dimension from this world?
"Say, Wonwoo," he looks to Wonwoo who is just turning his face in respond, "may I ask you
some questions? This maybe weird but..."
The latter nods, signing Mingyu to go ahead.
"What do you like? I mean, everything, that you like?"
Wonwoo looks up to think before answering, "hmm, I like books, cats, sleep, and then literature,
games, music, and..." you, "that's it,"
It's not really a specific answer but Mingyu smiles to it, "then what do you dislike?"
"Dislike, huh, dogs, sun heat, sweating, noisy sound... being ignored, and..." myself, "that's it."
Nods again. "No ice cream on your list?" Mingyu adds, remembering Wonwoo's face that day. He
kind of sure Wonwoo dislike it, or maybe hate it.
Wonwoo tilts his head, "it's not I dislike it, I like ice cream, but I can't bring myself to eat it
anymore,"
"Why?"
Because I met my death when I ate a popsicle. Can't bring myself to not taste any blood drip
whenever I think about eating it. Do you believe it?
"It's nothing... sorry,"
Mingyu smiles sadly. He huffs, a little chuckling. He decides to ask another question, "When is
your born date?"
"17th July, 1991—" Wonwoo pauses, his brain is suddenly working really hard remembering he
ever saw Mingyu's profile and it said he was born on 1997. What a ridiculous when an 1991 is in
the same class with an 1997. Suddenly, calculating the year he died and met Mingyu, with his
own age, "Ah! I mean, 1996.. sorry," Wonwoo is grateful that he has ability to count fast.
"You are older!" Mingyu exclaims, eyes widen in spark, "I should call you with hyung though?"
"Drop it,"
"But I kinda want it. That's why I always see you like someone is not in my age, is Jihoon also?"
Wonwoo nods, and Mingyu eyes wider, "I knew it, you guys are kinda different. Like, have your
own world. Like, coming from another dimension. With those whispers and secret topics talk!"
Well, we are. Wonwoo looks at the younger, he is not looking at Wonwoo now, that's why he can
brings his eyes to Mingyu's features. His curved nose, and the mole on his left cheek, are two
things that Wonwoo loves. Other than his canines, his eyes, his cheekbones and... Damn,
Wonwoo just like everything about him.
"I kinda want to ask Jihoon how do you guys ended up close and always together, in fact you
guys has really different personalities." Mingyu laughs, leaning his chin on his palm, staring at
Wonwoo. And the dark haired averts his sight in instant. "I want to know you more, Wonwoo,"
Wonwoo wonders. Even he has his emotions taken, if Mingyu stares at him like this now, if he
feels his blood dancing to his head, if he feels his ribcage nearly break of the thumps, are his
cheeks blushes a red tint like usual. Like what Jihoon said before, long time ago, everytime
Wonwoo looks at Seungcheol at that time, when he just looked like a fool with an extra touch of
red blush on. He just hoped it doesn't goes like that. He hopes, his face is remain straight, and his
cheeks are remain pale.
"Why?" Wonwoo ask in hoarse, just trying to break the ice between them. Wonwoo hopes his
lips aren't trembling. He hopes his eyes aren't shaky. He hopes the rain pouring sounds muffle
his heart-beats.
But he knows he is only hoping when Mingyu brings his free hand to Wonwoo's chin, lifting it up
then spreads his fingers to stroke the cheeks of the paler. "I'm interested in you, isn't it enough
for a reason?" Wonwoo is exploding inside. What does that mean anyway?
Both of them jump when they heard a clatter sound from the door. They look to the direction,
finding no one at the hallway.
"Jihoon?" Wonwoo calls, but doesn't get any reply. Besides, he discovers a carton of vanilla milk
on the desk near the door. He rushes there and looks outside to the hallway for nothing because
there is no sign at all, of the shorter boy. Wonwok curses inside as he is sure Jihoon has probably
saw them being to intimate together and decides to go back on his own again, making another
chance for them. He mumbles it, loud enough for Mingyu to chuckles.
The dark haired takes the blue and white carton with a cute cow head icon on the front side. He
opens it and takes a sip, beaming (in his straight face of course) to taste it. Then he realizes that
the rain has stopped. As Mingyu asks to go home right now. Which Wonwoo nods to that. He
feels so shy after those words that came out from Mingyu's lips.
Mingyu takes his bag on his desk, and Wonwoo takes his on his locker. Jihoon placed it there
before. And walk together out from their class, heading to home.
Wonwoo is still sipping his vanilla flavoured milk when Mingyu locks his eyes on the latter, hard
to notice beaming on his face. But Mingyu chuckles to find it cute. Wonwoo likes vanilla, and that
is the usual drink that Jihoon bought for him. The drink that Wonwoo is too shy to admit he likes
it. Either way, it is expected from Wonwoo.
"So it's your favorite drink after all?" he laughs while bringing his arm to Wonwoo's shoulder.
Hanging heavily. Wonwoo nods, averting his eyes. He is shy.
"Come on it's fine," Mingyu uses his hand to push Wonwoo's face to see him. "This is why I'm so
interested in you, hope you don’t mind me wants to know you more."
Wonwoo lowers his face, avoiding Mingyu’s stare. Then he makes his walk pace quick, before
Mingyu notice any blush on his face. Again, today, Wonwoo also doesn’t notice the face of the
taller, whenever he avoids his eyes.
--
Few days after. Wonwoo has successfully kicked Jihoon on his ass for always leaving them
together after school, every day. Wonwoo is still in awe to the words that Mingyu said that day.
And his hopes are too high right now. Mingyu's voice, mixed with the rain sound, echoing inside
his head.
And his heart thumps again, just like now, when he just stands right beside his class, sticking to
the wall as he is hiding from something. No he is not hiding. He is just went back from library
alone spending the lunch break, and just happened to eavesdropping the conversation between
Mingyu and Seokmin, and some of other boys. They are talking about him.
"But seriously you are really brave to approach him Mingyu, he has this... hard atmosphere
around him," Seokmin exaggerating his action with his hand. Making a circle around himself.
"Yes, I was in the same class as him last year, ugh no one can come in between Wonwoo and
Jihoon." A boy adds.
Who's that I don't even know and wow Ent you even made up a memory for them.
Mingyu laughs, earning those kind of amusement his friends give. They compliment him like
Wonwoo is something that no human will reach. Well, it's somewhat true.
"Nothing much, I just approach them like that?" Mingyu voiced.
Wonwoo's heart is thumping like crazy, he remembers about that day again. How his face and
his eyes stare at him like Wonwoo is the one he really cares about, the one that Mingyu wants to
be with.
"But you are indeed the king of approaching everyone. Even the bullies, even the nerds and now
someone like Wonwoo!"
"Wonwoo and Jihoon are really one of a kind, I get so excited to know them more. They look like
having so many secrets! Especially, as you guys said, Wonwoo. He is like a puzzle, guessing his
feeling beneath his straight face. It gives me goosebumps. I like him."
Wonwoo's heart is sinking.
"Yeah but again, how? Wonwoo is really the Berlin wall I can't come closer with. I'm still ok with
Jihoon!" Seokmin whines.
Wonwoo sneaks a little to the class, seeing Mingyu is now leaning forward, both of palms are on
his chin, closing his eyes, cute "pretend to be nice to him," he opens it right away, "and pretend
that you are interested to him,"
Wonwoo's heart is sinking.
He tightens his lips. U turning his body and he clumsily kicks the trash bin. Resulting a noisy
voice, and some pair of eyes looking at him. But he doesn't care about that. He is dashing to
somewhere he doesn't know, everywhere his feet will bring him.
In this state, he wants to be back as a ghost. Letting all of his emotions, and fleeing quickly to
somewhere far, no one will see him. His chest tightens, he is about to explode, he can feel the
tears are threatening to flow down but again, thess emotions can't find their way to be
expressed. Wonwoo runs in silence, leaving his school by climbing the backyard wall that
surrounded it. He doesn't want to involve in anything for now, he doesn't want to meet Jihoon
for now, he doesn't want to show his inside broken to the shorter.
Wonwoo is running. Letting his feet bring him everywhere they want to. And he bets, he just
automatically run to the familiar direction.
Because he just smelled a Cherry Blossoms scent.
--
Wonwoo is nowhere to be seen until the last period of today's class. After the class dismissed,
Jihoon is staring at the dark haired boy empty desk. Like scanning any evidence he can find, the
reason why he is disappearing whole day.
He just went back from the restroom when he saw a trash bin in front of their class scatters its
contains. Seokmin was looking to the not so crowded hallway and cleaned up that trash bin
mess. He got in to the class to discovered Mingyu surrounded by his friends, who was also locked
his eyes to the front door. But when he noticed Jihoon behind him, he looked at him. And the
short boy caught guiltiness on his face.
Jihoon a hundred percent sure, he knows what's behind it.
He takes Wonwoo's bag, inserts his supllies that are still on the desk to it. Zipping it close and
opens his locker, to put it there.
And after a long sigh he turns his body to the desk beside Wonwoo, which is right in front of him
now. Finding the giant is still sitting, absent-mindedly leaning to the chair. The short is
approaching him, banging his palm to the desk, snapping Mingyu from his daydreaming. The
more than half empty class is looking at them in fear. Like they never see Jihoon like this before.
"I'm just telling you something," Jihoon's face is not as straight as Wonwoo but it is intimidating
the latter enough. It's kind of embarrassing for Mingyu as the tallest being threatened by the
shortest. "I know Wonwoo very well, really well, I'm not saying I know him best but I know him,
really well you can't even describe it."
Mingyu blinks, Jihoon clenches his fist, "if only you broke him, made him down scatter into
pieces. I won't even allow you to come closer to us. I made promise to myself to protect my best
friend from any of those again, and you just came to us, don't you dare to ruin my promise to
myself, or even, breaking someone you barely knows."
Jihoon straightens his body up, fixing his backpack before inserting his hand to his pocket
trouser. His eyes are still locked on Mingyu, scanning the latter who is now making circles around
with both of his thumbs, brows furrowed, and lower-lip bitten.
"Wonwoo is the most fragile between us, yet the scariest," the shorter turns, planning to take his
leaving. He wants to blame Mingyu, kicks his ass. Bangs his face to the wall. But after he scanned
him before, he sighs, stops right behind Mingyu and suddenly grips the taller's shoulder. "Just
give him time for now,” and takes his leave for real.
Leaving Mingyu in a surprised state, yet confused.

The sun is setting when Wonwoo's feet stop at the place that Wonwoo has been expected since
before. He is bowing, his hands are on his knees, controlling his breath as he pants hard from
running. His eyes shuts and he gulps hard. Before finally drops his body on the same trunk he
had been before.
He opens his eyes and looks up to the twillight sky sneaking a bit from the leaves and petals hole.
Ent is humming, again, as his branches swinging gently to the left and right. The song he hums is
different from the other day and neither of those that Wonwoo knows. Ent always plastered his
smile whenever, wherever. What a great thing to see.
"Are you wondering what the song is?" Ent asking in the middle of his humming, reading
Wonwoo's mind, again.
"Uh-huh?"
"The Cantus of Trees." Wonwoo tilts his head, staring at the tree's face. "If a troubled human
came near the tree to cry or just having their time, trees will hum this the whole time that
human is on their side."
The boy scoffs, leaning his head to the trunk, and closes his eyes again. The words from before is
still filling his mind. Pretend. What a disgusting way to get close to someone. Pretending means
lying. Pretending means faking. And after all this time, Mingyu is a liar. Wonwoo feels so stupid
being happy all alone these times. He was too busy with his feeling until he forgets that even
though Mingyu is sociable, but isn’t it weird for being all clingy and care to someone you just
knew?
Wonwoo's eyes quiver opens when he suddenly feel a strong scent of the petals, as he opens his
eyes, as he sees a bunch of flowers in front of him. Ent branch is close.
"It's relaxing right?"
Nods. He is too lazy to speak. Not because the losing emotions but he just too lazy, still doesn't
know what to do. When he tries to close his eyes again, the sudden surprise opens it up. The
feeling when he leaves the ground and instinct to just grabbing anything nearby.
Ent is lifting him on a bed of petals he made from his branches. Taking Wonwoo higher and
placing him on the very top of him. As he asks Wonwoo to watch his surrounding instead of
stiffing on his place.
Ent petals aren't pink like usual. The orange color of the sunsets, purplish and a little red are
being one. They are shimmering because of the weak sun rays. Illuminating it as a weak brush
stroke on a canvas. Wonwoo takes a look to the up, spring sunset skies dwarfed him. As the late
birds silhouette flying anywhere, looking for their nests. The cotton candy clouds, sweetens the
surrounding. He takes a look to the horizon, the beach he usually went to, by flying of course. It's
sparkling. Like thousand pearls are being thrown and floating upon the water.
It's relaxing. Somehow, Wonwoo forgets what he has been thinking about.
Again. The scent is stronger than usual. Dashing into Wonwoo's respiratory, filling his lungs, and
his brain with the sweet scent Ent has. Wonwoo is sure, that Ent deliberately beaming his scent
stronger. Because he has to admit, it really is relaxing, weaking his muscels in a good way.
But it doesn't last for long, Wonwoo has himself sighing again. Sharp one. His chest still feels so
tight, no way to pour it down. He is caressing the petals as one or two of it falls, flying, taken by
the wind. Then he wonders, does he look like the petal before? Alone, flying, going anywhere.
"Young boy," Ent calls, Wonwoo looks down but of course he can't see anything. Everything is
covered by the bed of petals, he hums as an answer, "What troubles you?"
Another sharp sigh as he drops himself down to the petals. He rolls to his side, facing the seen
beach horizon, which doesn't spark again as the sun aren't that glorious to shine the world. "I
hate lies." he states. Before playing his own dark fringe that falling sweetly on his head, "any kind
of lies, there's no such thing like white lies or lying for your best, lies are lies."
Ent laughs softly. As he brings the petals to move around Wonwoo's thin figure. "Of course
there's no such thing like that. Lies never good."
"Yeah,"
"What do you think about telling a lie to someone because you are now lying to yourself?"
Wonwoo sits up, crossing his legs and just realized the sky is now dark. "Any kind of lies are
disgusting," he answers.
"About lying because they don't want to admit that they are actually hurting inside?"
Wonwoo rolls, "This is confusing," he pokes Ent branches carefully as he is asking to take him
down to the ground again, since there's nothing he can see anymore in this dark skies.
"Just asking, young boy," Ent says, with his iconic smile, and a pats on Wonwoo's head. "Go
home now, let yourself relax,"
"Ent," Wonwoo is about to turn when he remembers he want to ask the tree. No respond but
Wonwoo continue to ask anyway, "I met someone I knew today, he remembers me and notice
that I didn't grow since he is now a 25 years old man who is working as my teacher while, while,
he was my one year apart senior before. And, I told him everything since I believe him. If, if he
could see and remember me, then... then..."
Can I meet my family?
Pats the boy's head again, he gives answer to the now troubled boy in front of him, "I'm sorry,
there are rules that you can't meet your family, even you are back to human. Friends are ok.
Unless it’s not someone that related by the blood with you."
Ah, as I expected. Wonwoo doesn't lie that he miss his family so much. But rules are rules. He
doesn't belong to the human world, still in this abstract world. He is only being a human, for a
goddamn short time.
"And, young boy," Wonwoo lifts his head waiting Ent to continue, "being close, means believing
to each other."
Wonwoo keeps his face straight, doesn't mean he want to but he just can't do anything with it.
It's out of context about what Wonwoo asked before, but, why do Ent words feel like stabbing
him?
--
Jihoon is about to shout and knock the door when it opens, revealing the dark haired boy has
dressed neatly in his uniform, ready to go to school, without his bag. The shorter's jaws drop and
he peeks to inside, looking at wall clock, it's goddamn 6:30 and this usually lazy boy has ready to
go.
"Morning," Wonwoo says as he closed the door and locks it. He then turns and starts to walk to
the stairs, leaving the shorter that in seconds realized he shall follow Wonwoo than freezing in
his place.
"What the hell, when did you even wake up? At six?"
"Same question goes to you,"
"You know I'm a morning person not like someone who always being lazy but it makes all the
girls surrounding him," Jihoon snorts, what a memory. When his ears hurt to hear all the girls
saying Wonwoo is so handsome and sexy when he is sleepy and how lucky Jihoon is as his
childhood friend, can wake him up every day and hear that hoarse and deep voice Wonwoo
made.
Lucky my ass.
"But seriously Jeon, what happened to you? Why..."
"Nothing, I just want to go earlier."
Jihoon raises an eyebrow, "to avoid Mingyu?"
Wonwoo stops his step. Waiting Jihoon to sync their walk together, before he clings his arms on
the shorter's shoulder. Just being like that for a moment. Before Jihoon turns to bite Wonwoo's
hand, and makes the taller hisses. Jihoon complains at Wonwoo's way to dodge his question.
Kicking the taller softly before nudges him on his side and ask the same unanswered question.
"I'll tell you during our walk heading to school." As Wonwoo grabs Jihoon's shoulder again.
As expected, not to be expected but it is of course empty in the class at time like this. It's 6:45,
class starts at 7:30. Of course no one here, except Wonwoo and Jihoon. The shorter has dropped
to sit on his chair, tapping his fingers quickly as he just holding his anger, yet still manage to calm
it down. Wonwoo opens his locker and finds his bag is leaning helpelssly to the locker's wall.
Thanking Jihoon to put it there yesterday, before he sits on his place.
"So that's what happened," actually, this is maybe the tenth times Jihoon repeated that. But
Wonwoo just let him be, he must be thinking right now. "Well, I noticed there's something
between you two and I warned him,"
"How?"
"Nothing much, just, asked him to treat you better" Jihoon sits backward, crossing his arms upon
Wonwoo's desk and lazily buries his face on it. The latter did so. They are being like that for
minutes without words, as Jihoon is still thinking the best way to clear their problem. Jihoon
knows that Mingyu gives Wonwoo a time is the best way for now. He doesn't know Mingyu, but
he knows Wonwoo really well. Wonwoo is also thinking to himself, whether what should he do
when he meets Mingyu later. Pretend that nothing happen? Pretend.
It’s better be unseen than close with him but he is just pretending.
"Woozi, thank you," Wonwoo whispers to Jihoon, thanking him for stood up for him yesterday.
He hears the latter groans, before feeling a tug on his hair.
"Stop calling me with that name! It is in the past!"
"Holy mighty Woozi,"
"The way you called that in a flat tone is the new thing on my dislike list!" he tugs Wonwoo's hair
stronger.
"I'm so sleepy," hearing that makes Jihoon giggles. Of course a lazy person try to wake up in early
morning like now, he must be sacrified his sleep time so much. He changes his tug to a stroke on
Wonwoo's head. Shyly and so awkward, but it makes Wonwoo warms.
"Jihoon," Wonwoo's voice is really low as he now sending himself to a dream land, "I'm sorry."
"Forget it, moron." Jihoon lets out a dry laughter. He hurts. Not because the reality behind it, but
how Wonwoo ask for an apology. Crossing his arms again on Wonwoo's table, leaning his head
on it, bumps slowly to Wonwoo's dark hair. And closes his eyes right after that.
--
Wonwoo's eyes shaking to open weakly, disturbance of people’s voice and talks make him
awake. Still hasn't move an inch, he rubs his eyes softly. When he decides to straightens his
neck, he bumps to Jihoon in front of him who is also fell asleep there. The soft hair and Jihoon's
pale nape greet his eyes when he just landed it on his friend's figure.
He takes a little amount of hair strands and tugs it repeatedly. And still making the straight face
when Jihoon groans at the stings Wonwoo gave to his scalp. Jihoon wipes his face, resting his
chin on his palm, still closing his eyes.
"You know you two look like you are a couple back then!" Seokmin's voice makes Wonwoo's eyes
travel to find the source. He is standing at Wonwoo's right side, between his and Mingyu's desk.
Lets out a bright smile, yet stiff. He remembers yesterday's conversation when he said he is
scared to approach Wonwoo. Not to mention and no need to clarify anything, Wonwoo sure it's
because his face and no-emotions.
Jihoon chuckles, in his sleepy state, "Ew I better date with a Gorilla.
Wonwoo stares at the shorter, “I’m hurt.”
"Say it with a move on your face muscle can you?" Jihoon pinches Wonwoo's cheek. More like
kneading it and lets a helpless sigh after that, "are you made from porcelain?" he slaps it, that
only makes Wonwoo's left eye closed.
"Why why? Does his face has something weird?" Seokmin's eyes widen as he is lower himself to
look at Wonwoo's face closer. He asks Jihoon and more interested when he thinks Wonwoo only
has muscles to blink his eyes.
"Yeah, you uh--"
"Lee Seokmin, the happy virus in this class or maybe in this school!"
"Alright whatever, you have to try to knead his face! I don't know someone's face structure can
be this stiff and hard!" Jihoon extends his hand as he pointed at squinting Wonwoo. He makes
his face as amazed as possible, no, he is just teasing Wonwoo.
"Really?! Cheeks are fluffy, Jihoon! If it’s hard and stiff you can’t smile at all?" He turns to
Wonwoo again, hands stop right on the both side of the dark haired cheeks. Seokmin seems
hesitant to touch it since Wonwoo doesn't even budge a bit.
"I'm not biting," Wonwoo says. As he just glancing to Seokmin, who is now smiling widely. His
eyes are gone since his smile dominating his face. He puts his hand on Wonwoo's cheeks and
starts to pinch it, knead it, pull it, and ends up he is only making Wonwoo's face as ugly and
weird as possible. Resulting a laughter from Jihoon that successfully lure him to get up from his
seat and joins Seokmin to play with Wonwoo's face. He pushes Wonwoo's tip of nose up and
screams a low, "hella you look like pig!"
Then suddenly the two playful boy stop their activity when the feel a sharp breath, it's not an
annoyed sigh, it's not a sigh also, it's more like a… chuckle? Jihoon drops his jaw as well as
Seokmin. Did Wonwoo just let out a chuckle? They both regretting their act as they also thanking
it. They can't see Wonwoo's face when he is chuckling. Maybe, just maybe, Wonwoo will lifts up
a bit the corner of his lips. Who is no one ever see, before. Seokmin even crawling on the floor
and groans. He said to Jihoon he will for sure makes Wonwoo laugh, he will.
Seokmin gets up and turn to the right, where Mingyu's desk is, "Mingyu, I regret to said that he is
a Berlin Wall and had to approach!" he curls his fingers as holding his emotion, Mingyu surprises
on Seokmin's words. He glances to Wonwoo who is now looking at him, but averts his eyes after
that, "you should put more of laughter and smiles to your face so people will no longer scared at
you, and I, will be in the charge of it!" Seokmin exclaims, as he pats his chest confidently.
"That will take years for sure because I was," Jihoon snorts, smirking at Wonwoo, "but it's a great
thing to see you laugh with others, beside me."
Wonwoo raises his eyebrows before turning to Seokmin, staring at him, before extends his hand
and pats him at his arms, "cool, I'm glad you aren't scared at me anymore," in blank, which
makes Seokmin laughs his lungs out. He smacks Wonwoo's back and turns to Mingyu. Who is
now frowning with no one understand what is it about.
Wonwoo turns to Jihoon, and sighs when he sees the shorter has back to his unamused face.
Looking to the side. "Are you pretending also to him?" he asks.
"No," Jihoon shakes his head weakly, "I kinda want everyone knows the real you and I think
Seokmin has the greatest influence for it. I hit the jackpot."
"Jihoon--"
"I kinda pissed off when you tell me people had been scared at you and called you a fuckin Berlin
Wall when you are actually one kind of those fluffy cupcakes my mom always made."
"Bro."
"Hey Seokmin, tell people that he is not that scary because he is a crybaby inside!" Jihoon
exclaims, more than shouting to Seokmin who is still playfully clinging on Mingyu's shoulder. He
points at Wonwoo which gets a glare from the mentioned. Gains their attention, Jihoon is smiling
inside. "He is easy to cry,"
"I am not." Wonwoo palming his face, kind of want to opens the window beside him and push
Jihoon outside. Because, no, shit, he is not a cry baby.
"Oh really?" Jihoon smirks, Seokmin and Mingyu is waiting for the next part, and Jihoon only say
a name, "Shiro."
Wonwoo takes a deep breath before giving his palm to Jihoon’s face "Ok. You win. Stop. The bell
is chirming."
Jihoon laughs out loud but in the contrary, Seokmin and Mingyu only smiling in confuse.
Wonwoo has to kick Jihoon to make him back to reality. The shorter wipes his teary eyes.
"Kitten." he says while turning forward. Seokmin makes an O shape with his mouth, while
Mingyu, only lowers his head, can't bring himself to smile.
He is sure Wonwoo heard their conversation yesterday.Wonwoo didn't steal a glance at him
since he woke up from his morning nap. He used to caught him stealing a glance to Mingyu once,
or twice. They were going to school so early and yes, Mingyu was waiting for them before. And
no one came out from the room even at 7. So he decided to leave, found out the two of them
are napping calmly on Wonwoo's desk. He can't say he isn't scared, he is, scared that Wonwoo
will never talk to him again.
When he glances again to the said person, he sees him is leaning forward, whispering something
to Jihoon who is frowning right after that. Letting a sad smile build up on his face as he flicks the
latter's forehead.
Again, both of them are on their own world. A world that hard for someone to get into. A world
that only Wonwoo and Jihoon knows. A world that Mingyu wants to know, that Mingyu wants to
at least know where Wonwoo's minds are when he spaced out.
Mingyu only hears a thing of the whispers, something like missing his family and wanting to meet
them. Maybe because Jihoon brought that Shiro kitten before. And Mingyu just realized, he
doesn't know where Wonwoo's family is. Why Jihoon lets out a sad smile? Is Wonwoo all alone
now? What happened to Wonwoo's family? Mingyu, really wants to know more about Wonwoo.
Mingyu is too deep on his thought even he doesn't realized their homeroom teacher has came
and started the morning assembly. He snaps when the whole class groans and hums. Looking
around in confuse about what happen, a girl on his other side whisper to him, "Mrs. Jung won't
be our homeroom teacher anymore, she will follows her husband to move to Daegu."
"Wow, what? And--" he looks up to the front of the class, furrows his eyebrows to find that
Seungcheol is there, "and he?"
"Good news! He will be our new homeroom teacher!" She smiles and claps her hand. All the
students seems liking the idea of Seungcheol being their homeroom teacher, especially the two
boys on his left side. Because yes, Jihoon is smirking, looking at Wonwoo who is now tightening
his lips. Maybe, Mingyu is the only one who is mad with it.
"And another good news, I want to be the one who said it," Mrs. Jung giggles, "You will have a
school trip next week! And you will going to Busan!"
The whole class cheers even louder. Mingyu eyes widens, he always excited to go to Busan. Since
he was child, he always liked to go there. No specifi reason but he just found out that the beach
and everything there, is more beautiful than Seoul. Then Mingyu is curious to know Wonwoo,
maybe he can see his smile because of this school trip news. He turns to the left wanting to at
least find a little stretch on the boy’s lips, but, no.
There's no cheering.
Both Wonwoo and Jihoon have their faces collapse.
Hours for lesson has passed as the bell of lunch break sounding from the speaker. Mingyu has his
curiosity eats him to his bones. Everytime he glanced at Wonwoo or Jihoon they seem so
troubled and he really want to know the reason of it. He wants to approach them but
remembering Jihoon said to give Wonwoo time is ghosting over him. He thinks deeply about it
he wants to tell Wonwoo the truth of it, but what if it didn't reach him?
At the time he finally decided to go to them, someone called the two by the door. And when he
turns back to see who it is, Seungcheol hs stand there. With his smile and sweet eyes.
They are standing at the hallway in front of the class. Seungcheol crosses his arms, his smile
changes to worries. Wonwoo leans to the wall, chin stick to his chest. Eyes aren't wandering
anywhere but the floor. Jihoon stand between them. Lowers his head as his hand are hovering
on his own nape. Minyu can't catch the conversation really well. He reads the movement of their
mouths, but still can't get enough.
'Is it ok?'
'I can ask them to change the destination,"
Are the things Mingyu can get from Seungcheol. Jihoon talks to reply him but the habit of him
which doesn't really open his mouth when he talked, makes it harder for him to follow.
Mingyu thinks they had done talking when Seungcheol pats their head gently. Jihoon instinctively
punches Seungcheol on his side while Wonwoo is patting the place that Seungcheol touched.
The two has turned their back and waving to Seunghcheol. The older still has the worries on his
face, he stops the two again.
"But really, if you don't want--"
"No it's ok," Wonwoo cuts, "I want to know what will happen." His answer received a smile from
Seungcheol as he waves back and leaves the class.
What? Is it about the school trip? Mingyu groans at himself of how he wants to ask Wonwoo and
Jihoon about it, how he wants to talk to them casually like before. But he can't bring himself to.
What if... what if...
Ah fuck what if,
"Wonwoo," he calls, gulping his saliva hardly before trying to continue, is it being too straight
and rude if he asks about what they just talked about? Fuck it, "uh, why-- why are you looks so
sad when they announced about the school trip?"
Wonwoo keeps his face straight, Jihoon raises his eyebrows. He mouthed an 'oh' and turns his
sight to Wonwoo. The taller is now looking at Mingyu in such a big gap of height difference. No
one talks for a minute and it broke by Wonwoo's voice, "nothing." then he backs to his seat.
Wonwoo is still mad.
Mingyu frowns when the dark haired even averting his face to the window. Like he is trying so
hard not to look at Mingyu. He feels a little pang on his legs, and discovers Jihoon nods his head
and signing him to go out from the class with him. Mingyu scratches his head, before following
the shorter to the rooftop.
"Didn't I tell you to give him some times?" Jihoon squint his eyes when the strong light of the sun
barging to his eyes. The wind is really delighting, scents of flowers mixing and teasing their noses.
He goes to the railings, leaning his back on it and resting his forearm on the top of it.
Mingyu walks closer to him, bending his body down to also rest his arms on the railings. "Yeah
but I can't hold it, found his apartment empty this morning and then I saw you guys napping
peacefully on the desk, like you two are forgetting me. It's kinda, upsetting."
Jihoon hums and chuckles, "well, I wasn't. But he was."
"You mean he is trying to leave me behind?"
Jihoon shakes his head. Turning his body to has the same position with Mingyu. Squinting his
eyes more to enjoy the scenery of city, buildings everywhere, but somehow still manage to catch
the sparks of the sea by the horizon. "Wonwoo hates fakers but he himself is, unbelievable."
Mingyu knits his eyebrows, looking at Jihoon, "you mean?"
"He is mad at you because he caught you talk about pretending to be nice to him so you can get
close with him," Jihoon shrugs, "well, not to blame on him because it's a horrible thing to heard."
"I am not--"
"Shhhhh!" Jihoon puts a finger on his own lips, "I am not that stupid. I'm not Wonwoo. I know
you are actually also mad at something. So you are trying to find a reason to make yourself look
like you hate him."
"What?! I'm not!"
"You are."
Mingyu scratches his nape, lets out a sigh before he turns his head to see Jihoon, "It's not like I'm
mad then I try to look like I hate him, but," he bites his lips.
"I was just, upset? People said he is like a Berlin Wall. At first, I'm sure that he is not, so I tried to
approach him. But then, I realize he is not a Berlin Wall. He is a Jeon Fortress for God's sake.
Even I couldn't seem to make a hole on it. I started to build up my nerve at him. Why he just
open up to you like that? I realized that you are his friend since childhood. But then that
Seungcheol came, firts he was dodging him so hard even didn't want to look at him. But the
other day he was being ok with that new teacher. Even talked to him, and today, he even allow
him to pat his dark haired head. I--" he sighs again after a minute talk without breathing, "I was
just thinking, why he can't open up to me? He even beeing stiff if I touch him."
Jihoon breaks to hard laughter, he claps his hand like a seal. Hitting the floor with his feet. His
face turns red, tears somehow makes his eyelashes wet. "Dude! Oh my god." he controls his
breath, still chuckling a little, "I want you to be told by Wonwoo about this actually but I know
that will take a century, so..."
Mingyu is furrowing. "And why do you guys seems like hating the idea to go to Busan so much?"
"It's our hometown. Well, I hope you understand to not ask further about this," Jihoon finally
calm, he is now placing his hand on his side, "Me, and Wonwoo have this indescribable bond you
will never understand unless you know us since before. I don't want to say it like you can't get
through us, you can, actually you are might be the one who can break us apart, and being in the
middle of us--"
"What's that for?"
"Shh. I haven't finish talking, ok? Then, Seungcheol was Wonwoo's big part of life. Well he was
the one who affected Wonwoo the most. Wonwoo is kinda hate him actually, yet he knows that
Seungcheol is actually a great human being so he is still believe in him. That stupid, but
whatever. That's why, he can easily open up to us."
"I know that, but still--"
"The actual main reason is," no one know who cuts whose words, "he is being nervous around
you."
Mingyu smirks, giggle and smacks Jihoon's shoulder lightly, "now you make it like he is in love
with me you know?"
"What if he is?" Jihoon asks it with a jokingly tone, making it as not obvious as possible.
"No way! We are men. And he is that damn handsome boy who is cool even doing nothing.
Gosh, the girls in our class are crazy about how handsome he is. Spacing out, looking outside the
window, sparks by the sun, like that."
"A straight-brat here.” Wow fucking Wonwoo this gonna be really hard. “Well I heard those a
lot."
"Straight-brat? Of course I am!” Mingyu nudges Jihoon’s shoulder. After that suddenly turns his
head in shock, “Don't tell me you guys have this special thing..."
Jihoon kicks Mingyu's legs and starts walking inside when the bell chirms, telling them to go back
to their class, "We are indescribable. Special in a way that no one can even compare it." Yes
because we died together and now is being a human again, together. "Give him time, really. Try
to approach him during our school trip, I bet he is already ok that time. Let's go back to the
class/. Wonwoo is now looking for me already."
They start to leave the shiny rooftop. Sun shines too brigt today but the wind embraces them so
it feels like you are really up high in the sky. Jihoon is in the middle of opening the door when
Mingyu stops walking, and call the shorter. Jihoon turns his back, waiting Mingyu to continue and
stops biting his lips already.
"Do you want to know why I am being so eager to approach him?"
Jihoon squints.
"Actually..."
--
A week passed. Today is Friday, and it's the day they are going for their school trip. Buses have
parked in front of their school since morning. Wonwoo and Jihoon just arrived at their school
when teachers are calling the students name one by one. And as Seungcheol sees them, he
waves and ask them to walk faster because it's nearing their time to go.
"By the window?" Jihoon asks, pointing at the two empty seats in front of them when they had
get in to the bus.
"If you are ok with that," Wonwoo answers, shrugging as he lets Jihoon to decide. And the
shorter just extends his hand like a waiter asking a customer to have their seat.
Mingyu and Seokmin are behind them. Two girls are in front of them. Neither Wonwoo or Jihoon
knows who they are. Both of them don't even care about anything except Mingyu, and their
inside goals.
But the thing that Jihoon notices, there is something that make the boy beside him has heavier
aura. Gloomy and keeping the worst atmosphere. The girl who is right seating in front of him is
playfully joking and flirting with Mingyu. Somehow he regrets to choose this seat, better they
seat at the front, near the driver. Jihoon trying hard to make Wonwoo better, by telling him a
story of those old jokes he remembered or ask him to listen to the songs and such. But Wonwo
o's mood has reached the very bottom of the meters. His face is as straight as usual but Jihoon
knows his heart aren't.
"Sorry, I better choose the front one before," Jihoon nudges him on his side, whispering at him
as he gives him a vanilla candy. Hope he will like it.
"Nevermind, I should refuse it at first," Wonwoo tears it and plops the candy inside his mouth.
Wonwoo's face becomes brigter by the second it turns bow down to its lowest level again when
Mingyu just sweet-talked to the girl. Gosh who's her name? Seoni? Sani? The only think they
know about the girl that this chick, is the one who is seating beside Mingyu at class.
Jihoon palmed his face because he know, he just couldn't let this be. He gets up from the seat
and walks to the front. He bends down a little when he reached Seungcheol seats. After a short
talking, he walks back to his seat, followed by Seungcheol. The other students are cheering on
him, asking him to play the game together wih them. No doubts, everyone likes him. Seungcheol
puts his hand on the head-rest of the seating and leaning on it.
He looks at Wonwoo, and then to Mingyu, next to the girl in front of Wonwoo. "Im Sani, don't
facing to the back too long it will make you dizzy later." He says, receiving a pout from his female
student, refusing what her teacher just asked.
"But Mingyu is at the back!" she wines.
"Teacher is right, you can't do that too long," Mingyu jumps in the conversation with his oh so
dreamy yet flirty tone. "Sit normally, Sani."
"Then why don't Seokmin and I replace our seats? Cool with that, Seokmin?"
Seokmin shrugs. Smiles widely to Mingyu and poking him on his side to tease the taller. He then
stands up casually and letting Sani to take his place. She jumps from her seat and plops in beside
Mingyu. Shyly sits but signing a dirty cat inside her.
Jihoon hisses. He sees his friend's mood are even lower to the ground. He has clenches his fist
for a long time without him realized. Jihoon smacks Seungcheol, resulting a squeak from his
teacher's mouth.
"Do something you stupid!" Jihoon whispers sharply.
"Do what? I don't know which one is wrong here?!" he whispers back.
"Look at that emo boy right in front of your eyes! Do something! Because gosh, I can't deal with
a jealous Wonwoo! You are his ex, don't you ever fucking learn how to calm him before--"
Seungcheol covers Jihoon's mouth because he sees Seokmin os in front of them, entwined his
brows as he sees them. Giving the look when actually he just want to pass through them to his
now new seat.
Seungchel sighs a relieve and a burden. He pats Jihoon's head and sits on the seat beside
Wonwoo. Stays still there until the said boy realize that Seungcheol is looking at him intensely.
Wonwoo slowly turns his head and finds that it's not Jihoon beside him. He is flustered for a
while and just giving Seungcheol a look. Then moves up his head to the standing Jihoon, leaning
on the seating across.
"Looks horrible," Seungcheol snorts. And Wonwoo just averts his sight again to the outside.
"Even you have your face stiff now, I still remember the annoyed look you has."
Seokmin suddenly bounces at his seat, turns his body backward, hands gripping the seat-board
and looking at Seungcheol in amaze, "you have seen Wonwoo's annoyed expression before, Sir?"
"Everything." Seungcheol answers. Mingyu's ears twitching. "I have seen everything of this one
faced emo boy you knew."
Wonwoo shuts his eyes tight resting his face on his left palm. Hoping the window suddenly
cracks and he can go outside this bus already.
"I can lend my shoulder for you," Seungcheol smiles and Wonwoo just want to punch him on his
face. Someone who left him before, broke him to the dust now being all flirty to him. What a
joke.
"This ass flirting skill is still the same," the short boy curls his lips and lets out a grossing voice.
"Good words to your teacher."
"Can't see you as a teacher, you are just an ass who broke someone's heart, left it behind and
now trying to poke its feeling--"
"Seungcheol," Wonwoo cuts Jihoon's word with a deep rough voice, he grabs Seungcheol's
sleeves, crumpled it. "I want to sit on your seats,"
Seungcheol smiles, pats Wonwoo's dark hair and stands up, he waits Wonwoo to do so before he
turns his body to Jihoon whispers a "you really know how to deal with his weakness" and
receives a snorts from the shorter. Seungcheol walks to the front clumsily as the bus is still
moving fast. Wonwoo tells Jihoon he will sit there till they reach Busan. And Jihoon just nodded,
before plops himself back at the seat, sighing to Wonwoo's back.
"Hey Jihoon," Seokmin suddenly sits beside him, he is better there than has to sit beside a girl.
Even Jihoon is hard to approach, at least Seokmin feels better. "do you also think that
Seungcheol has a special feeling to Wonwoo that's why you kind of... help him?"
Seokmin's voice is a little too loud so the back seats has their ears ready. They begin to yammer
of their curiosity and the possibility that Seungcheol will make a move to Wonwoo. Jihoon
groans, and waves his hand in the air, "Nah he isn't," the others are also groaning now,
disappointed at his answer, failed to get a hot gossip for this school trip, "he was." and his friends
are back to leaning forward to Jihoon's place. Even Sani is standing and screams an
unstoppable 'really?' at Jihoon's ear, which he finds it super duper annoying. He turns to the
back, facing Sani and just lets out a, "yes, he was".
It's just a camouflage. He wants to see Mingyu's reaction and, banzai, his face curls up in a place.
Jihoon smirks.
--
"So he is your 'the one' now?" Seungcheol teases Wonwoo. The boy is taking a seat beside
window again, sighing and has no energy left to deal with Seungcheol.
"You can say that he is my second life goal,"
"So it's him, the reason you make a deal with a god, huh?"
"Yeah,"
"But isn't he straight?"
That question is actually stabbing Wonwoo right on the exact place to kill him directly. Yes. God.
Wonwoo never know Mingyu's oriented and what he knew is just him, watched an adult video, a
straight couple one. Wonwoo wants to crack the window with his forehead.
Wonwoo closes his eyes, leans his head to the back, "I'm doomed."
"Well, I'm lucky then," Seungcheol follows Wonwoo to lean his head also, their shoulders are
touching, Wonwoo surprised that those feeling of lightning struck he usually felt when he was
beside this guy is totally gone. Wonwoo shifts closer, finding a comfort zone around the older.
His hand is on Wonwoo’s knees, patting it twice, "I have a bigger chance to make up with you."
Wonwoo moves, turns his stare to Seungcheol and his smile, and those stares from his curtained
by eye-lashes eyes, “you are still a flirty-ass, I am so done with you.”
“You caught me,” Seungcheol laughs. Brings Wonwoo’s head closer to his shoulder and ask him
to lean on it.

Mingyu is now pretending to talk to Jihoon so he can stand up from his seat to see the front side
better.

Jihoon smirks wider.

"You said you don't love him huh?"

Their trip to Busan is unexpectedly fun and interesting. It was actually planned for a one day trip
but at the end, the school decided to make it a two days one night trip.
Afternoon passes and it's now 3PM already, they have to heading to the hotel but they got an
hour of free times to walk around the city. All of the students cheering and jumping. They are
talking about where to go and what to do.
Mingyu is the one who cheers the loudest. He wants to go to the beach or just have the time to
street-culinary. He is planning to talk to Wonwoo during the free time, ask him to go to
somewhere or treat him a vanilla flavored beverages. He needs to find Wonwoo first before
deciding the destination. Looks around, but he doesn't see the raven haired boy anywhere. He
asks Seokmin and other boys, who is still busy choosing the place.
"I saw him near the buses before, he was looking for Seungcheol," Seokmin points at their bus
and Mingyu discovers a tall and a short boy are covered by the bus door. He comes closer,
planning to ask Wonwoo to go with him, but then he stops.
Wonwoo and Jihoon frowned their faces, both of them are talking to Seungcheol in a serious
way. It's hard to approach them when they are in their own world. Mingyu doesn't know why but
looking at Wonwoo is like he is so far from him, even he is there right in the front of the taller
boy. It's upsetting when Wonwoo left him out from his sight.
Mingyu sees Seungcheol doubtly nods his head. Looks like he assures them that they can lean
everything on him. And by the conversation stop, Wonwoo and Jihoon have walking somewhere.
While Seungcheol is still leaning on the bus body, sighing. Mingyu doesn't care about that man,
he doesn't like him, anything he does always make the taller hates him more.
Mingyu is planning to follow Wonwoo and Jihoon, however Seungcheol sees him first and stop
him. "Where are you going?"

Mingyu turns half-heartedly, "Finding Wonwoo and Jihoon."

"You can go with the others," Seungcheol approaches him. Mingyu is taller than his teacher but
still the vibes of the older and how broad his body is, tells the different level of them.
Mingyu takes a step back, making himself as distant as he can, "I want to be with them."
Seungcheol raises his brows, a lilttle teasing and looking down to his student,"I think Wonwoo
doesn't like you?" he says, flipping a pebble with his feet.
"I don't think this is one of your concern?"
"Oh it is. I'm your homeroom teacher, any problems of my students are my concern."
The taller bits his inner cheeks and decides to just leave the spot. Whatever, he needs to go now
or he will lost the two. Seungcheol quickly blocks the way, he doesn't has his smile but it
replaced by his anger. Mingyu somehow feels small but he also doesn't want to lose. "Excuse
me, sir I need to find them."
"They have something important to do here.”
"Cool, that's what I want to know about Wonwoo."
Seungcheol laughs, he rests his hands on his hips, "you like him?" there he goes the ace question
the older wants to ask since before.
"Of course, he is my friend!" Mingyu rolls his eyes as he shifts his weight to his right leg and
crossing his arms on his chest. This is a super joke and he has no time to deal with it. He should
go quickly or else they have gone too far.
"Then is it ok for us to be together?"
Mingyu flinches. It doesn't mean he is being too protective or anything else, but he doesn't like
Seungcheol. He wants to be close to Wonwoo. And with the idea of Seungcheol and Wonwoo
together is just a horrible thing to thought. He sighs and just walking pass Seungcheol, the
teacher doesn't block him now. He feels relieved that he can go and find the two. He needs to
find Wonwoo, apologize to him and tell him everything.
"You hate the idea of us being together that much?" Seungcheol speaks again, shouts a little and
this time Mingyu is going to talk back when Seungcheol just continuing his words, "you love him,
not liking him."

"Me?! Love?! I'm sorry but this joke is too funny, sir. Even tho you are my teacher but this is
enough. Excuse me for now!"
Mingyu walks and leaving Seungcheol alone. Whether it's Jihoon or Seungcheol said something
strange like that. Mingyu, love, Wonwoo? Couldn't they see that Mingyu and Wonwoo are both
men? Mingyu understand that love isn't limited by gender but not all person like that.
He does worry to see Wonwoo down. He does feel anxious to think that Wonwoo might hate
him. But it's because he doesn't want to have even an enemy. He wants to befriend with anyone
and Wonwoo isn't an exception.
I like him because I want to be friend with him.
I want to be closer to him because I want to know him.
Why do I want to know him more?
Do I...
Mingyu slaps his face and shakes his head. He cuts the train thoughts and continue to run,
looking for the boys.

--

This was usually crowded here. By people or their pets. Cars passing or children playing.
Wonwoo and Jihoon remember it really well. How they would always running here, chasing one
another, gathered with the friends and played hide and seek. Childish, but that was so fun. Their
moms would usually sitting around the bench or just standing and talking to each other.
But everything seems so different in just five years. They can see people is growing older. The
man on that barbershop has his hair silver already. The aunt of that flower shop has some
wrinkles on her face. No children around since they maybe already in the same age as
Seungcheol, or at least two years younger. This place is on the silence state since people is being
busier year by year. They should wait until the time of their children decided to married, and this
spot will be packed with babies and kids.
Wonwoo sighs, he pulls on his hoodie and wears a mask that they just bought on the street. Both
of them aren't saying anything as they just standing on the corner of the road. Wonwoo can feel
his legs are trembling, so he decides to lean on the wall-fence this flower shop had around its
house. His heart beats faster and suddenly stop when someone is passing by. He yanks his
hoodie to cover his face, before he shifts and starts to move from there.
"Are you really ok?" Jihoon asks, even he seems doubting but deep in his heart he wants it also.
Womwoo shrugs, "I don't know," he walks closer to Jihoon. "I somehow feel weird but I want to
know what will happen,"
"So do I,"
After a little walk to a small residence around, the boys stop right in front of a medium house
with indigo blue pillars on every corner. It's nearing evening and the sun rays makes the blue
change into green. A No. 21 placard is hanging neatly above the bell button. Wood fences
guarding the two floors building. Trees and flowers covered the front side of the house.

"They painted it to blue," Wonwoo mumbles.

Jihoon chuckles under his white mask, "no different here, they changed it to red," he points to
the house across the other. The red ceiling blending well with the sun. "Isn't it our favorite
color?"
They conversation stopped by a click from the house with indigo blue pillars. A woman in her 40
walks out from the also blue door, she brings along a big bowl on her hands. Carefully, she walks
to open the gates all by herself with that full hand. But she manages it. After looking around to
the right and left and makes sure no moving vehicles around, she crosses the street, pressing the
bell of the house with red ceiling.
Without waiting, another woman that also looks in the same age with the latter pops out from
behind the brick-red door. She tangles a sweet smile to greet the latter.
"Oh my, what is it today?" she said while opening the medium-tall iron gate.
"I made a chicken soup but it's too much for us," the latter handing the big bowl slowly, too
heavy to even lift it.

"Dear, don't tell me that you accidentally make for four person?"
"Ah, I think?"
The handed woman has her face frown. She then walks to the terrace to put the bowl on the
table there and back to the gate where the other woman stand. She strokes the back of the
latter gently as she calming her.
"Come on dear, it's the sixth year this summer, don't make them feel guilty because they meet
their fate of death earlier than us,"
"Well, I just miss him again this morning, I feel like he will come visiting us so without me
realizing, I made it for four person." She sobs, wiping her wet eyes, "I made Bohyuk angry again,
he said I'm thinking about his brother too much that I somehow forget about him."
"Now," after a little calming treat, she finally talked again, "Bohyuk is your son also, he needs
you, and you know that his jealousy is always big toward his brother. I don't ask you to forget
about him, but, you have to live with the way you should."
The crying woman has her smile back again, she wipes her eyes again before standing up straight
and ready, her smile is the prettiest, "Yeah, I should. It's nearing dinner, I should prepare for the
men at home, and ask for an apology to Bohyuk by cook him a sautéed sauce beef."
They exchange waves and dissapear behind the doors. The indigo blue house has its lamp on
first,then followed by the red ceiling house. Both of them don't give any attention to the two.
Or more,they didn't even see them.
Wonwoo clenches his fists, as well as his jaws. He was here all the time. He was right beside his
mother all this time. He helped her open the gate and he tried to stroke his mother's back to
comfort her and to tell her he is here.
But his hand was passing through her body.
But his voice didn't even reach her.
But his presence wasn't noticed by her.
All people who was walking before, could see him. They gave a space for Wonwoo to walk. They
even looked at Wonwoo strangely because he covered all of his face. But his mother can't.
So what am I actually?
And here it comes again, the annoying feels he hasn't used to. He knows he want to scream, he
knows he want to cry, but he can't. There's something that barging to be spilled but he just can't.
And it's annoying.
Wonwoo snaps after he realized that Jihoon isn't around. He looks and searching but Jihoon is
nowhere to be found. It makes Wonwoo come up with a thought that maybe JIhoon followed his
mom to the house. Maybe Jihoon just can’t hold himself to not go in to the house and feels the
home he usually back to.
The dark haired boy pulls his hoodie down and fixes his mask before turning his body and leaves
the spot. He jumps from startled when he finds out someone is standing behind him.
"Mingyu?" he slowly exclaims. "What are you doing here?"
The taller smirks awkwardly and scratches his unitchy nape. His eyes wander around just like
looking for something. When actually he just records everything in his mind. "I got separated by
the group, I think?"
"They were going to downtown, which is the completely different direction from here?"
Wonwoo interrogates him, it's not something like got separated but Wonwoo knows that he was
following him

"I really got separated."

The shorter just lets out a sigh, he is too lazy to argue. After another fixing his hoodie, he walks
passing Mingyu, the younger follows behind him. Wonwoo knows Mingyu is lying, that actually
he just follow Wonwoo. Even in fact, he really was lost before and Mingyu is lucky enough to
finally found the older there.
"Do you see everything?" The older asks, slowing his step so Mingyu can balance him.
Mingyu shakes his head, "not really,"
"From where did you see?"
"I saw you stroking one of the women back."
Wonwoo nods. Stroking? What people see, and what Wonwoo feels are different. He should
take a note about it.
"You know her?" Mingyu bows a little, looking for the latter's face.
"I did."
Did. Why does everything about Wonwoo is in past tense?

"Well, then, where is Jihoon anyway?"

"He visits his relative, the one with a red ceiling house." Wonwoo hopes every lies from his
mouth can cover themselves. Too much lies, too much hurts.
"Oh, he had got in then since before?"
"You mean?"
"I didn't see him since I saw you there?"
"He was with me, but?"

Wonwoo realizes that he didn't remember clearly about Jihoon, that he didn't remember
anything when Jihoon disappear before. But he is sure that Jihoon just went to his house, even
he didn't say anything. Jihoon is actually miss his mother too damn much but he won't show it.
Wonwoo pushes aside the thing Mingyu just said before and continue to walk back to their
hotel. Feeling nostalgic to every touch of the breeze that tickling his skin or the tease of those
sound of grasses when the wind blows. He feels like he is back to his old self, with her mom is
now getting older. There is no silver hair before but now it paints her hair.
He misses his brother too, but it just hurt him more since Bohyuk seemed never like him since
they were child. And did he just feel happier to find Wonwoo died?
"Wonwoo," Mingyu snaps him back to reality, he turns his head to see Mingyu. And realizing that
the taller waves his hand in front of Wonwoo's face. Mingyu strokes a smile when Wonwoo
finally look up at him and walk again. The sky becomes darker and they sure that the buses had
left them. Wonwoo told Seungcheol before anyway, and this is Busan. His hometown, he knows
this place better. The hotel that they booked for tonight isn't that far. The two boys just need to
catch a bus and get off at the next stop or just walking. Wonwoo wants a walk but don't know
what Mingyu wants.
"We should take a bus, right?" Mingyu points at a bus stop nearby. He waits Wonwoo to answer
and make sure that he is right.
Wonwoo nods, "you can go, I want to have some walk."
"Then me too."
The raven stares at Mingyu for a minute. Considering should they go together or not. But
remembering Mingyu followed him, and sacrificing his energy to join the walk, Wonwoo knows
Mingyu will comes up with something later. So he just shifts and takes steps on a narrow path
behind the old buildings.
They walk in silence. Wonwoo is still Wonwoo but Mingyu is incredibly quiet now. Taking a light
step behind the shorter and trying to maybe enjoy himself in Busan. If Wonwoo were Old
Wonwoo, he must be very uncomfortable in this kind of atmosphere. Being emotionless and
different make Wonwoo doesn't know himself, and how to cope with himself.
Three blocks away from their spot right now, is where the hotel located. Mingyu can feel his cold
sweat is flowing over his temple and his back. His hands become cold and wet as his nervousness
has pile up to his head. But Wonwoo didn't act strange before, he even allowed Mingyu to join
him. Jihoon right, give Wonwoo time and he will back to normal again. But before he sends an
apology to the latter, he feels he is missing something. So, whatever Wonwoo would react, he
should say that he is sorry.
Bracing himself, Mingyu takes Wonwoo by his wrist, stopping him in a sudden that make the
latter a bit unstable on his spot. Looking back to the younger, Wonwoo gives a questioning look,
even it still considered as a flat one for Mingyu.
"There's something I--"

"Ok."
Mingyu words cut by Wonwoo and leaves him in awe that he doesn't even finish his lane and
Wonwoo answered it already. The older goes to the nearest place to lean, near the bakery that
spread out the smell of creams. Somehow makes Mingyu's nerve weak, however he still take the
place beside Wonwoo.
Wonwoo doesn't say anything as well as he doesn't look at Mingyu. He has his mask pulled down
to his chin but still has his black hoodie on. Complemented well with his raven fringes that
poking his eyelashes. The dim light of the street lamp right above them makes a melancholy
sphere around them.
Mingyu coughs, clearing his throat. He plays with the peebles on the street. "I just, want to say
I'm sorry, tho?
Wonwoo shifts his weight, following the younger to kicks the peebles, "sorry for?"
"I know you heard us, when I told others I just pretending to be nice to you."
"Ah that matter..." Wonwoo kicks the peebles strongly, making a smoke of the dust on the
street, "don't mind it,"
"But I do."
"You know, I was upset that time. I hate fakers and liars or all of those kinds. But I was thinking
these time. I couldn't sum up where you have been pretending on me before." Wonwoo slides
down his hoodie and ruffles his own fringes. He swifts his head to the side, flipping his bangs.
So that's why Jihoon asked Mingyu to let Wonwoo be. He is this kind of people who would
distant for awhile to think whenever they have a problem. Jihoon knows Wonwoo really well.
"So, is that mean my apology accepted?"
Wonwoo nods once. A little one. He turns to Mingyu and give him stare, to tell him that he is
serious.
"I am so relieved," Mingyu beams. Brighter than the street lamp ever be. "Then let's go to that
bakery. Their cream bread, melon bread, and floss bread are amazing!"
Wonwoo shakes his head, "No, I'm fine,"
"Dude, my treat. Let's go!"
Mingyu pulls Wonwoo by his hand even before he declines. But knowing Mingyu's warm all over
his hand, flowing to his chest, is enough to make him realize that he misses his touch. So bad.
They came in and Mingyu takes the tray and claps, just randomly pick two breads. He picks the
melon bread, and floss bread also. Wandering around to see if there any new flavored bread and
ends up pick nothing because yes, too many new breads here. He turns to Wonwoo who just
intensely staring at one big tray on the rack. Peaking, Mingyu laughs to see what Wonwoo has
been staring at this whole time.
A beige notes on a note holder beside the tray said it all, Vanilla Creamed Bread. It's not
expensive tho, and no matter what Wonwoo want, Mingyu will buy it anyway. He takes two
vanilla bread and put it on the tray before sliding to the cashier.
Wonwoo reaches his hoodie's pocket but Mingyu stops him, "I told you it's my treat." He says,
and takes out a piece of money then give it to the lad-cash. She hands the paper bag and say
thank you to the boys on the door, leaving the bakery shop already.
"You should just tell me you want it!" Mingyu chuckles, gives Wonwoo a round golden baked
bread with a few glaze on its top. Wonwoo's face beams in a strange way, but Mingyu likes to
see it. He even told himself to give Wonwoo more vanilla flavored stuffs. And see that face again
and again. Records everything and save it to the private folder in his brain, whom only Mingyu
knows the password is.
The older's face beams more and a flush of red crawls to his cheeks. He likes it. Too damn much.
And Mingyu has to bite his lips to prevent him from smiling. Wonwoo is just too cute to endure.
He likes him.

Wait.

Yeah, he likes him, as a friend. No something romantic or such, he likes him as a friend. He wants
to be close to him because he wants to befriend with him. Having a such mysterious friend yet
cute at the same time, isn't it great?
“You know Busan better than I thought.” Wonwoo talks between his munches. Trying not to
show the happiness he gets from the taste of vanilla bread his tongue just tasted. He liked, and
maybe always like this bread. Jihoon and him was a regular costumer there. He wants to ask the
lady back then, where’s Grandpa who usually greeted them before. But he takes it back.
“My grandma’s house was here when I was child, so I often came here, literally here. This
district. But she has moved now to Seoul. That’s why I was happy to know that we will have a trip
to Busan!”
Wonwoo nods in reply.

Mingyu's phone pings on a notification. He slides out the phone and finds a message. He quickly
replies it. A small smile crawls.

The older stares at him. Raining him with a who is it questioning gaze. Too scared to ask but too
freak to know. Mingyu glances to him before parting his eyes from his phone screen.

"It's Sani," he smiles, "she asked where have I been and why I haven't back to hotel."

Wonwoo is hurt. He shouldn't be obvious but he is. Slowing his jaws movement and how the
vanilla doesn't have any taste at all to his tongue. The courage to see Mingyu in his eyes is gone
in no time. He forgot about this girl. That two of them had been flirted to each other. Wonwoo
should have known from before he made that contract with Ent, which one is Mingyu keen to.

Mingyu backs to tinkering with his phone, and after a few replies, he inserts it back to his pocket.
"She wants to meet me at hotel later."

What do you aim to tell me that. "Cool. You seemed so close to her?"

"We were classmate also last year, and her desk is beside me now. So yeah, pretty close."

I mean you get all flirty with her, "you flirted her."

"Me? No! I just respond to her jokes."

It's not a joke, she is serious, "you like her?"

Mingyu turns his head in shock, looking at the older who is now forget that he has bread on his
hand. "No?"

"You seem like you are into her."

"Oh my God Wonwoo are you jealous?"

Fuck, did he find out, "No?"

"I mean, I'm sorry," Mingyu winds his arm to cling on Wonwoo's shoulder, the other one grips
the paper bag strongly, "I didn't mean to flirt with the girl you like. I don't know that you are
jealous all this time."

To you. Not her. Stupid. "I said I am not."

Mingyu leans closer to his ears, nearly brush his nose, "I can help you if you want?"
"No thank you. It's not her that I jealous about."

"Aww! You jealous at me don't you?"

Wonwoo stops walking. Mingyu followed him. And the time also. The shorter has his face lower
than his neck. His chin touched his own chest. He wants to say yes, of course and I hate you being
with her because I want you! but no, he cages back his thought. He looks up slowly. Doesn't even
know how his face is now, but it is enough to make Mingyu widens his eyes. One thing that he
discovers, his face isn't that straight.

Wonwoo knows this is wrong, he quickly averts his eyes and pushes Mingyu's arm down from his
shoulder, "nothing, we have arrived." then dashes inside the hotel. Aims to the mentioned room
on a keychain that Seungcheol gave him earlier. His room, that supposedly with Jihoon. He needs
bath.

Mingyu stoned on his place. He wants to see other expressions from the boy but he didn't expect
that one, is the first thing he saw. He doesn't know whether he said he was hurt, or he was
crying with that expression but it successfully leave him in a shock.

What surprised him more is this foreign feeling in his heart. Somehow it's not a disgust like what
you usually feel when a guy like you. It's not something like he wants to distant himself from him
after this. It's scarier. The feeling he got is a happiness like, finally he loved me back.

Suddenly he remembers all the touches and dears he gave to the latter. How he reacted. Even
he just let out his straight expressions, it's the one that make Mingyu drowns into him more. It is
the main reason why Mingyu can't take his eyes off him. It was the thing Mingyu likes from him.

Like?

Wait. I am into guy? No, it can't be. It can't be. I like him because he is my friend. I like him like
what I felt for Seokmin, Minghao, or other boys in my class. There is no special feeling for him. Or
there is? Or actually I want to be close to him because I want to be with him? Don't tell me I'm in
love with a guy. It can't--

PING

Mingyu cut his own train thought. There's a sound from his phone. He takes out and see Sani's
chat pops out on his screen. He nearly forget that he made a promise to meet her later. He sighs,
types a reply and finally get in to the room Seokmin has told him before.

Mingyu throws the paper bag to Seokmin, who is now laying on his belly playing with his phone
and some comics around, ask him to eat the rest. After he washed himself and change, he types
a chat to Sani that he is ready to meet her.
She replies fast, and ask him to meet her on the lobby.

--

Wonwoo wakes up with a squeak. He rubs his forehead and gets up quickly. He is still enduring
the pain when he looks up to the one who just flicked his forehead.

"You can wake me up with a softer way," he complains.

"Not gonna," Jihoon sighs. He sits on the edge of the bed Wonwoo slept on tonight. He still
wearing his uniform, as well as Wonwoo. He just threw himself on the bed and gave it an end to
yesterday without cleaning himself beforehand.

"Molly bakery?" Jihoon nod his head to a half-eaten bread on the night stand between the beds.
He remembers the packaging so well.

"Yeah,"

"Vanilla one."

"Of course. The taste is still the same. Feels nostalgic."

"Tasted like tons of sugar for me." Jihoon chuckles. A died chuckle. He doesn't really feel to let a
laugh but he just had to.

Wonwoo, however, noticed it, "What's up?"

"Nothing. Take a bath and go change. I'll change my clothes and let's have a breakfast
downstair."

"You won't wash?"

"I had."

"When?"

Jihoon gets up from the bed and now fiddling with his case, ".... at my house." his answer comes
a little longer.

"So you really went to your house."

"Yeah, yeah. I miss my mother, and her cupcakes. Now go to the bathroom. Quick. I'm hungry."
Wonwoo gets off from his bed. Takes off his hoodie and walks to the bathroom. And once again
spoiling himself with the water. He likes it. He likes the feel of water to his skin. Warm, and
relaxing.

Meanwhile Jihoon is sitting on the edge of the other bed. Clothes hanging on his hand, and the
other one palming his face to think. Thinking how to tell Wonwoo after this.

As usual Wonwoo takes thirty minutes to wash and change. Jihoon has his shirt and his black
jeans on. While Wonwoo had his white tee and his ripped blue-washed jeans on. Without
waiting for more minute and Wonwoo knows Jihoon can be so irritating when he is hungry, they
quickly leave the room, walking to downstair where the dine room is located. They didn't bring
the food to each room instead having a large dining room downstair. The smell of toast and
butter. Coffee and tea. Teasing Jihoon's nose, but no to Wonwoo. His level of hungriness is
deserve a world record. No wonder why he is so thin. Because Wonwoo can only eat one toast,
for a day.

They are entering the dining room and Wonwoo accompanies Jihoon to get his plate. Most of
the students has busying themselves with their breakfast. Some of them finished already and
have a little chit chat with others.

Suddenly comes Seokmin yelling from the entrance when Wonwoo and Jihoon are looking for an
empty seats, they look at Seokmin who has been very energized since morning and somehow
Wonwoo wants to be like him, again.

"We need to celebrate or at least he should treat us something!" Seokmin clings to Wonwoo and
Jihoon, makes his body shaped vertically because Wonwoo is taller than him, and Jihoon is
shorter than him. But he likes it anyway, clinging to his friends.

"He?" Wonwoo asks. Jihoon tightens his lips.

"Mingyu!" Seokmin exclaims, and points to the other side, straight to the black haired tall boy,
seating on the nearest table with his black tee on. He looks back to Seokmin in grin and mouthed
no I won't treat you. And there sit beside him, the girl that they talked about last night, "is dating
Sani!"

Wonwoo stoned.

Jihoon bites his lips strongly nearly bleeding.

The other on that room cheering for them.

Mingyu looks up to Wonwoo. Beams a smile. That Wonwoo never know, a smile can hurt him
more than being ignored be.
Oh?

Oh.

Great.

Jihoon has lost his appetite, and Wonwoo might never found his this morning. The shorter tugs
Wonwoo's shirt and melts Wonwoo from his stoning state. Wonwoo looks at Jihoon, and give a
look you have known this right? to him. Jihoon nods, his face filled with guilty and no, Wonwoo
won't blame him.

"Wonwoo come on! What would you ask Mingyu to buy you something!" Seokmin once again
drags them back to reality. He has his arms around Mingyu's neck choking him with it. That
somehow Wonwoo wants to ask him to tighten it stronger.

Wonwoo smirks. Chuckles. That makes either Jihoon, Seokmin or Mingyu shocked. "Nothing.
Vanilla creamed bread is enough."

Wonwoo smirked. Even Jihoon has his jaws drop to see it. First, he finally see that after a long
time. Second. Jihoon knows that smirk.

"Congratulation." Wonwoo states. After put a carton of vanilla milk he took before right in front
of Mingyu. Jihoon's jaw drops lower. Then Wonwoo turns his back to leave the room.

He hates these worlds.

Being visible doesn't mean you will be in his world.

Wonwoo should have known this since before and not being to full of himself that he can get a
happy ending like all of those romance books he read. And he should have remembered, not all
romance ended with happiness. He caught off guard.

"Wonwoo!" Jihoon follows him and pulls his shirt to stop his quick walk. "You-- you fucking
smirked?"

"Did I?"

"Yes!" Jihoon exclaims. He scans Wonwoo's face but he can't find the smirk before or even a
move of the muscles. Did he just imagining thing? But Seokmin and Mingyu shocked too that
means no, he is not.

"Maybe Ent is kind enough to give me back my emotion for seconds." Wonwoo hangs his arm
around Jihoon, "because I was mad as hell."
Jihoon shakes his head, if only Wonwoo knew, Jihoon is stressed also, "don't worry. We still have
time, we can take Mingyu back."

"No."

"Wonwoo!"

"I drop my goal." Wonwoo sighs, he leans to the wall, "it is enough to just know the feel of
Mingyu knows I'm here."

Jihoon groans and punches the wall with his side fist, "don't be all stupid!"

"Jihoon. Do you know how it feels to die, twice, in the same exact place?"

"Fuck you. That's why I don't want to go to this hotel!"

This hotel is located right in front of the T-Junction, the place where a truck hit them and
brought them to a different place, time. Living in the other world. Living that seems like not
living. But they are live, at least in that world.

“It feels like I’m dying for the second time. He is what I aimed in this life, and knowing I will fail
from the beginning just makes it obvious that I actually die.”
"I told you don't be all stupid!" Jihoon has his back leans on the wall beside Wonwoo. His face
stirred in a place as his eyes stop moving. Blank staring to the white floor he stepped on. This is
not right, Jihoon has promised to himself that he will give Wonwoo the happiness this boy
deserves. Jihoon doesn’t want to see Wonwoo’s face, or now, that smirk he just gave to Mingyu
before.
Jihoon tugs his light brown hair, hits the back of his head to the wall. He is stress. He doesn’t
know what to do and the only thing he knows, he wants to kick Mingyu’s ass and send him to the
Mars to meet alien there and just fucking marry them instead.
“Don’t need to find plan B, Jihoon. I should have known that Mingyu is straight since before.”
Wonwoo ruffles Jihoon’s hair. Leaving the place and going outside. He wants to take a walk
before them check out. Wants to erase everything and record something new to his brain. To
forget about Mingyu and totally drop his goal.
He needs Ent. He wants to be caressed by Ent and smell the sweet scents that beaming from the
hundred petals.
“Wonwoo,”
“Fine, I’m fine, you know what to do right?”
“Just don’t do something stupid.”
“I already died twice, am I an idiot to do something stupider than dying?”
Jihoon lets out a sharp sigh because he understands that Wonwoo only need his time to be
alone. But Jihoon knows what Wonwoo will be after this, if he were Wonwoo, he’ll cry. Even he
knows the Wonwoo now won’t even shed tears, doesn’t mean he won’t cry inside.
“He is broken.” A different voice startled Jihoon. He jumps in his place and turns to his back
quickly. Rubbing his chest, he discovers Seungcheol stands behind him with his arms crossed and
nods in his sorry. Jihoon hits him on his arm hard and leans back to the wall.
“What is that for?!”
“Startling me.”
Seungcheol chuckles, he always knows that Jihoon hates him so much. Even when he dated
Wonwoo, or more, after he left Wonwoo. But he actually impressed by the shorter, he is loyal.
Even he looks so small, he has this quick reflex to kick and shoo-ing everyone who hurt Wonwoo.
He remembers that day Jihoon bombed with messages and did all the cursing for leaving
Wonwoo. And at the last, he just told Seungcheol to not meet his best friend anymore, moving
on from the problem and said he will always protect Wonwoo, he will always be by his side.
Seungcheol amazed by the fact that they even back to live, together.
“I heard everything, I was there. So that Kim Mingyu guy dated Sani?”
“Mingyu who? I know someone named Kim Moron only.” Jihoon said the name in disgust, “he
dated her. That’s why I called him moron.”
“Why? It’s a normal thing for them. No for Wonwoo, and maybe a half-yes for me.”
“You disgusting bi.” Jihoon hits Seungcheol on his arm again, “because that moron just realized
he likes Wonwoo but he is in denial that he actually a gay.”
“You hit me twice. Called me a disgusting bi. Reducing point and wow, boy, how do you know he
is a gay and wow, why are you so full of yourself to state that?”
“Don’t even mind about my point I won’t be last in this world anyway.” Jihoon shocks with his
own words, “Kim Moron is actually a transparent one, it’s easy to read him.”
“But well, love isn’t live without a roller-coaster way though.” The older ruffles Jihoon’s hair.
Purposely to delivering calmness to him. Wonwoo might not realize that his best friend is also
hurt, how Jihoon cares for him so much, and Seungcheol just has this feeling to comfort the
shorter. Wonwoo comforted by Jihoon, but who will comfort him? “Let him, he will back in an
hour to check out and we have to go back to Seoul at 1PM.”
The light brown haired boy nods, he stares at Seungcheol’s back that going further by the steps.
Jihoon finally understand why Wonwoo believe him so much even after he hurt him. He is still
standing on the hallway. He doesn’t like to be alone in the room, wants to just stand here all the
time until Wonwoo back from his me-time. But he needs to clean up and preparing to go home.
Luckily, Mingyu is passing by, with Sani on his arms, clinging like a koala, to the taller. The tall boy
looks at Jihoon in surprised, knowing Wonwoo isn’t around he wants to ask him where the quiet
boy is. But Jihoon has stretches his arms and gives his palm to Mingyu’s face. “No need to worry
about him anymore.” Then the shorter has his way back to his room.
Far. Deep in his mind. Jihoon has this thought that Wonwoo won’t be back in an hour.

"If only," and "I hope."

Jihoon has his thought right, it's nearing noon and Wonwoo hasn't show his tip of nose
anywhere. He waited all the time in the room, packing all their belongings while hoping Wonwoo
to pop in from the door. The taller didn't bring his phone along, since he doesn't know how to
properly use those rectangle things with the screen as big as its shape. He is lazy to learn it,
that's what he said to Jihoon before. But in this kind of situation, Jihoon tells himself that he has
to force Wonwoo to know how to use that.
He gets out from their assigned room, walking along the hallway to teacher's room. Only
Seungcheol who understand the situation, not as well as Jihoon, at least, he knows better than
other here. Some students had put their luggages outside, some is talking to other and some of
them are still in their room. Jihoon doesn't lay even an eye to them, he walks straight to
Seungcheol's and politely banging the door.
The older comes out in such a big eyes as he surprised at the sudden powerful knocks, he has
everything ready and Jihoon can see that he is in the middle to wear his jacket.
"Wonwoo hasn't come back," Jihoon tries to manage his face as straight as he doesn't worry but
can't hide the anxious in his voice.
"Still? We have to go home in five minute!"
"I freaking know that! That's why I ask you for advice!"
If they were in Seoul, Jihoon will rightly know where the raven boy would heading, Ent of course
no other than that. But it's Busan, five years has passed many things changed here and also he
didn’t even meet Wonwoo in their absurd world. No matter how he tries to make the gears in his
head connect, no such a great idea comes up to his mind. Jihoon groans, if he only know
Wonwoo for months maybe he will get very pissed right now. The shorter suddenly tossed a
small shiny thing with a square keychain to Seungcheol. "Take our belongings in the hotel room
to home, I'm going to find him!"
"Hey, what? You are using your teacher?!"
"Yes and you are technically just a year older than me so why bother?" Jihoon said as he fades to
run.
--
"Aren't these Wonwoo and Jihoon's?" Mingyu points at the pile of bags that waiting to be put
inside the bus’ storage. It's indeed theirs. The black sling bag and the red backpack are definitely
those two boys belonging. Seeing Seungcheol brought those and throws them to the bags
mountain, build a question in Mingyu's head. "Where are they?"
Seungcheol ignores him, fixing his own bag and straightening his hat, planning to turn back when
Mingyu throws the same question. "An important business," he answers at last. Fucking business
where the hell are you Jeon Wonwoo.
"I'm asking where are they, not what they do." Mingyu still insists. Seungcheol clicks his tongue
in annoyance, sighing and put his hands on his waist.
"I don't know and for the first time and the last, stop pretending like you care about him."
---
I screwed up.
Jihoon has running around the nearest place to find Wonwoo but that boy is nowhere to be
seen. He went to the ice cream stall they usually bought and remember that Wonwoo now has a
strange fear toward ice creams. He went to the bookstore Wonwoo usually visited but there was
no presence of him. And the last place Jihoon can think is their house.
He runs and he never been so mad to his legs, not until now because he is freaking want to run
faster. To find Wonwoo sooner and hit his empty head harder. Sounds of cars and cycles are
echoing around the city, making the scene of him running more dramatic and thrilling. Jihoon
doesn't care of anything. The thought of broken Wonwoo is worst than the thought of him
getting crashed by the car that passed.
Next five minutes, Jihoon is crouching down, hands on his knees , the breathing is come out and
in as messy as his hair now. He gulps his saliva and wiping the sweat on his temple. Before finally
walks in to the gate and opening the door as slowly as he can. Feels like a burglar. He is entering
no other than his friend's house, known as his own neighbor. Wonwoo's.
He jumps when he meets Wonwoo's father in the living room, flipping through the newspaper
dated today. But no sign of him knowing the presence of the short. Jihoon shrugs it off and
crawling on the wall, to the stairs and step up to the room he used to hang out. The first room
on the left, the door is still painted with blue and silver door knob. But he has his guessed wrong.
Wonwoo is nowhere to be seen. Instead, his brother, Bohyuk, is there, sitting on the edge of his
brother's bed.
Jihoon walks in tip toe to minimizing sound as hard as he can. He knows for god's sake that no
one in this house will see him but still, it just, reflex? He sneaks, looking for Bohyuk's face that he
regrets that he wanted to know it just now. Bohyuk's face is in deep sorrow. Holding the pic of
him and Wonwoo when Bohyuk graduated from elementary. When Wonwoo just hurriedly ran
from his school to attend it. That day when Bohyuk nearly crying, thought his brother won't
made it.
"Why you have to go?" He whispers, cracking. "Mom is like a zombie you know. All she thinks is
about you. She thinks I'm jealous of you? No hyung, why should I?"
Jihoon has his jaw drops. He usually thinks Bohyuk hates Wonwoo. All of things his older brother
achieved. How people accept him easily. How people wouldn't ever judge him. Jihoon thought,
Bohyuk would be happy when Wonwoo gone. And now everything proved as his own negative
thoughts.
"I need her to stop talking about you because, because, it hurts me. The me that I always bury so
it won't come up to the surface. The me who is crying all night feeling empty without your
annoying voice beside my room. The me who has no one to sneaks at midnight when the storm
comes. I need to remember that you are no longer here, but mom... always make me remember
about you, us," Bohyuk takes the picture of them tight to his chest before landing his body on
the soft bed. "If only it were me that died." he whispers slowly.
Jihoon is too captivated by the younger boy in front of him. Who has his face covered by his
arms. Nose and cheeks red to cry. And he snaps to remember that he has to find the idiot. He
walks of to out from the room but his knee says other. It knocks off a corner of a bookshelf.
Makes the Sherlock Holmes action figures that Wonwoo used to collect, fall to the ground.
Bohyuk straightens up, looking for the source of the thump voice. "Who's that?" He asks, more
like whispering to himself. He sees no one, of course even though Jihoon is there beside the
bookself, rubbing his knee and preventing his mouth to groan. What Bohyuk sees is only the
small Sherlock lying on the floor, "Hyung is that you?"
Jihoon tightens his lips. He nearly wants to put the figures back to his place, lucky he remember
what he is actually now. If not, maybe the younger will see a flying Sherlock. No Bohyuk, I'm your
stupid brother's bestfriend.
"Hyung I'm sorry." Bohyuk starts to sobs louder, Jihoon widens his eyes, fists clenched, "If you
are here hyung, I'm sorry. Sorry for everything. Sorry for the misunderstanding."
Jihoon goes and dashes outside. He doesn't want to hear anything. Since it's not for him and he
feels bad to the younger. He always hate Bohyuk, the way he wanted to beat his brother in all
aspects, the way he wanted to defeat his brother including their mom's amount of affection. But
now Jihoon knows every thought was wrong. Maybe that was why Wonwoo never hated or at
least mad at his younger brother's act. Wonwoo knew that Bohyuk was jealous of him, but also
still being a clingy baby when he needs to.
The short boy stop for awhile, thinking any other possibilities for him to go and find Wonwoo. He
twists his eyebrows, finger on the middle of his forehead, another hand is on his waist.
Thinking, thinking.
"Don't be kidding me?" He snaps his fingers as now run again, to the nearest small hill around
the houses. He then remembers the other day conversation.
“I want to see our house.” Wonwoo said out of nowhere.
“We will see it later. We’ll go to Busan after all.”
“I mean our new house.”
Jihoon knits his eyebrows, “Did your parents, and mine, move in together?”
“Seriously, Lee Jihoon.” Wonwoo throws his head back.
“I don't get what you say?”
“Our.” He points at himself and Jihoon in turn, “house,” Then make an air quotation with his
fingers.
He doesn't know how much energy he spend today. Running here and there like a crazy. He is
sure will make Wonwoo pay for him later. This time he is literally falls to the ground. Kneeling as
he has his body feels numb, especially his legs. But he is in relieve since he finally completed the
mission. Wonwoo is really here.
Leaning on a medium sized cherry blossom tree that planted between two graves. He has his
eyes closed and Jihoon knows in a glance that Wonwoo is sleeping. He feels like an idiot to worry
about him. Jihoon gets up slowly and walks closer to the boy in his black hoodie. Before waking
him up, he looks to the graves beside of him.
Our house.
"Hey you stupid son of Hades! Get your ass up from here and let's fucking go home." He kicks
Wonwoo's long leg before drops his body beside him, lungs still in need of oxygen.
The latter jumps in a flinch to the kick he recieved. He rubs his eyes, trying to adjust the light that
barging inside his retina. "What are you doing here?" he asks in a hoarse voice, being the stupid
he usually is, as for Jihoon.
"That's my line for god's sakes."
Wonwoo shifts. Leans to the wood. Then suddenly he points out to the grave on their right.
"Look what they wrote there," he says. Resulting a frown on his friend's face. Jihoon half-
heartedly gets up, he is really tired that he decided to crawl. He straighens his head, adjusting
with the angle to read what had written on it. There's nothing strange, just his name and date as
it must be. But then he stops to read the tiny letters below,
Our Pride, The Mighty Musician, Woozi.
He lets out a sad chuckle before going back to lean beside Wonwoo. He closes his eyes,
preventing any tears to gather. But the thoughts and the memories of their previous life keep
coming to his mind. The one that he just encounter before also, the one in Wonwoo's room,
hearing his brother silent cry, and what he wants to do now is only blaming himself of being such
a moron back then. It can't be help, even when he closed his eyes, a drop of tears successfully
makes its own way to go.
"Jihoon," Wonwoo hears a soft sob, and he knows his friend is crying though he doesn't look at
him, "I'm sorry,"
"What's that for stupid!"
"Because I was taking you with me, that day, the day before your special day. The day before
your dream as a musician achieved. If only I didn't ask you to go, if only I didn't being such a cry
baby that coming to your room with such a red eyes, if only--"
"Stop." Jihoon elbows Wonwoo's side. Tears has stopped from his eyes. "I was the one that
giving the idea of eating some ice cream. Since you just fought with Bohyuk again and I actually
wanted to shove those ice cream to his face you know?"
Wonwoo shakes his head and lets out a rude whispered from his mouth. Jihoon side eyeing him
while he wipes the trace of tears on his cheeks. He smiles. He knows this is for the best. Maybe if
he were there, as a musician, if his career rocketed up, he would leave Wonwoo alone because
of his schedule. Maybe, if they were alive, he would really shove the ice cream to Bohyuk's face,
fight with him and live in a bad hollow called misunderstanding. Maybe, they were lucky?
The next few minutes has occupied Jihoon for telling everything about him bumped onto Bohyuk
and everything he heard. He goes to apologize to Wonwoo for misunderstand his brother all this
way. And how he feels rrally pathetic to the state he wants to bury himself down the ground. But
Wonwoo just pats his head, telling him it's ok. And how they should live better this time, for the
unknown time.
"We shall go back. You should pay the train tickets for us. You owe me." Jihoon said while
getting up, patting his butt to clean the dirth away from his jeans. He intentionally didn’t bring
the issue about Wonwoo and Mingyu, no need to bring up that bastard. Wonwoo nods, as he
knows how much he troubled Jihoon just now.
They leave the spot, walking down the hill to the nearest bus stop and go to the station. Whike
they are walking down, they hear the humming, the new humming to their ears. And they know
for sure, it is The Cantus of Trees.
"If a troubled human came near the tree to cry or just having their time, trees will hum this the
whole time thathuman is on their side."
---
It is crowded as hell when the train nearing their stop. People suddenly get in to the train like a
whole water in a pitcher poured into a cup. Wonwoo and Jihoon got separated and they just let
a sigh, let the things be because they will get out from this whole mess in less than fifteen
minutes. Wonwoo looks outside the window, his height help him so much around this bowl-of-
rice-like people. The day is nearing the end already, the sun is going to set and Wonwoo can't
believe he passes this day better.
The thought of his heart broken into pieces this day has replaced by the memories of him looking
at him and Jihoon's house. Smiling at the medium cherry blossom tree between it. Bet his and
Jihoon's mom were the one who planted it. Or maybe Bohyuk?
Yes. It was Bohyuk.
Wonwoo remembers he ever told his brother that he wants his grave surrounded by cherry
blossom trees so when the spring comes, it would be pink. Covered by the blanket of petals and
it wouldn't give such a sad and sorrow impression whenever people come to visit. And he got hit
on his head, by a Physics book, thrown by Bohyuk, Wonwoo chuckled to that.
His train of memories cut by the speaker telling him that they reach the stop already. He is asking
for a way to people that blocking him to the door. Minding Jihoon, but he is sure that the boy
can do it by himself. He can't look around, he is focusing to his effort reaching the door. Which of
course it’s not easy, he gives up in the middle.
The train stops. The door slides to open. People is pushing, scared they can't get out on their
stop. And Wonwoo just casually follows the flow of them, he made it. Inhaling as much as oxygen
he can before look at the giant clock, it's 5PM. Then he feels weird when no one tap him or call
for his name, he is looking around to find his friend but Jihoon is nowhere to be seen. No way he
couldn't make it to get out but, yes way, he used to got left behind because instead of pushed to
outside, he would pushed to inside instead.
Wonwoo wants to wait for Jihoon but he feels his body is aching here and there. He needs to go
to his apartment and say hello to his beloved bed. He considers whether to wait for Jihoon or
not, and decides to get home already. His head is throbbing.
Too many things to thinks. How the two world function is just too absurd to understand. Some
people can see them and some can not. And it just got weirder when Wonwoo left to walk alone
around the city. He would bump to some people and he would just went through them. If he
turned back to see who was that, he would recognized that they were his friends. But
Seungcheol can see them. Or is it because Seungcheol didn't know about their death? But other
friends of them mostly know about it?
One by one, Wonwoo sorts the thoughts he has. Blank staring to the seat in front of him on the
bus. Almost missed his stop if only he didn't see the placard on the bus stop.
He stretches his arms wide in the air. He yawns and his eyes get teary to the sleepiness. He rubs
his nape and starts to walk to his apartment. That not really far from here, luckily. He feels his
legs are going to leave its place if he has to walk further than this. Wonwoo makes sure that he
has his keys and not left it in his bag, but shoot, he left it. The only thing he hopes for now is
Seungcheol has put his belonging in front of the door. Since Jihoon has informed him everything,
including Wonwoo's address, if he doesn’t wrong.
The familiar building has its appearance in Wonwoo's sight and he can't help but to feel happy to
meet it again. He just left for two days but it feels like a century. He jogs to shorten the time he
needs to reach his home sweet home. Skipping on the staircase as he finally made it to the
second floor but has his mood drop, crackin to the floor when he sees the figure he wants to
avoid the most.
"Wonwoo," the figure, no other than Kim Mingyu of course, gets up from his leaning, seeing the
raven haired boy finally arrived. "G-- good to see you come back safely." he stumbles on his
words.
Wonwoo is just too tired to take any more shits today. He is tired to see Mingyu. Tired to
remember that this fag already has someone. Tired to the fact he has to hold his tears. Or no?
No needs to hold it because he won't ever cry anyway. But, he is tired to the fact that he can't
cry, eventho his chest tightens to its maximum.
Wonwoo swifts forward, aiming his bag to looking for his keys. He doesn't want to interact with
this human for now. He still needs to sort out himself. Wonwoo squats in front of his bag to dig
deeper since he hasn't found his key. Wonwoo can see the shadow, and sure that Mingyu is now
also squating in front of him. He feels his hand is shaking find the figure is now also in his sight.
He keeps his head low, not wanting to see even a spot of his face.
But then he feels a warmness close to his forehead. He flinches when he realized that Mingyu is
sweeping Wonwoo's long raven fringes that blocking his eyes. Wonwoo freezes on his spot, but
still trying hard to move his hand so he doesn't look that obvious. "I was worried this whole day,"
the younger states.
Oh, how Wonwoo wants to punch him, breaking his nose and just messing his god-damn-he-
needs-to-admit handsome face. So that girl won't ever love him again. So that girl, his girlfriend,
will leave him in no time. So he can tell to Mingyu that no one will love him like Wonwoo does,
even he lost his handsome face, even he lost everything, Wonwoo will always love him.
However, does Sani really love him just because his face tho?
"I really am worried, can you at least give me an answer?" Pleads. What a good excuse to melt
Wonwoo's heart. Wonwoo mentally slaps himself. No, he hates this person.
"What are you doing here?" He asks, manages to lets out his flat tone.
"As you can see, delivering your belonging,"
"Didn't Jihoon ask Seungcheol? Not you, if I remember it right."
"Yes, but I offer myself to be the one in charge. Since Jihoon forgot to tell Seungcheol your
address, or his. So yeah, here I am."
His fingers are still playing with Wonwoo's fringes. One side of him liking every touch that
Mingyu give. But other just want to shove him off.
Stop doing this. Stop making me think that you actually love me.
"Then you had done with your job, why are you still here?" Wonwoo found his key.
"Because I miss you."
Holy mother of god stop this.
"Miss, huh?" Wonwoo gets up, shoving Mingyu's fingers from his hair. Trembling at every action
he does, even he can't make his key to the key hole. Damn. Why this apartment doesn't has
those automatic pin or anything it called, like what Wonwoo saw on TV before. This is an old
apartment tho, what does he expect.
"Yes, I miss you."
He manages to open his door, "don't easily say that to someone. Sani would feel jealous, even
you say it to a boy."
"Wonwoo, about Sani--"
"Mingyu I'm tired, can you leave?" he cuts the taller's words with a tremble. He only hopes
Mingyu won't notice that. He gets in and takes his and Jihoon's bags inside, doesn't give even a
glance to the latter that standing still in front of his door, not wanting to leave it seems.
"About Sani--"
"Mingyu!" Wonwoo shouts, low enough to disturb his neighbors, but loud enough for him and
Mingyu, "Please?"
"But I want to say sorry!"
"For?" Wonwoo gets so irritated. Finally. Finally he can feel this feeling again. Finally he can feels
the anger comes out and showed on his face.
"You know, I dated her," Of fucking course I know stupid Seokmin announced it on my face this
morning and you had no fucking idea how it breaks me, "I didn't mean it really."
"Come to the point already! Mean what?"
"I didn't meant to snatch her from you!"
Big stupid ball of moron! She is the one that snatch you, from me. Idiot.
"Heh." Wonwoo scoffs. Pushing Mingyu further from the door. "You are an idiot if you think I
would get mad because of that stupid reason. Because no, idiot, I didn't mind if she dated
anyone. I mind because it's you, who dated her."
"Why?" Mingyu grabs Wonwoo's wrist. His hand is still on Mingyu's chest. Mingyu wants to hear
the reason. He doesn't even understand why he wanted to but everything about Wonwoo, is
such an addiction for him that he wants to know about it more, and more, and most. "Why do
you mind if I dated her?"
"Why don't you think with your own brain, why you have to went all the way here, not just tell
Seungcheol my address? Waiting for me to arrive when actually you can just leave these things
in front of my door? Why you feel so worried about me because I wasn't joining the group
today? Why, do you have the urge to apology to me about Sani? Did you really feel bad toward
me because you ‘snatch her from me’ or is there another reason, and actual reason why you
have to say you are sorry?"
Mingyu widens his eyes for some reasons. One, Wonwoo speaks too many words in once. Two,
Wonwoo is angry. Three, the actual reason why he has to apology to Wonwoo?
There is.
He knows he is denying something that himself also doesn't know what it is.
"Now, leave."
"Wonwoo, I'm--"
"Leave!" Wonwoo snatches back his hand. It hurts, Mingyu gripped it really hard. Wonwoo also
doesn't know how he can almost explode like this. He can't get angry, he can't get sad before,
but now here he is, shouting at Mingyu. "And never show me that you care for me because you
don't. You act like you care about every little thing about me but actually you are the people with
the lowest concern of me."
Wonwoo turns back and gets inside his apartment. Slamming its door hard, hard enough to tell
Mingyu that his presence is unwanted here. He feels his heart throbbing really hard until it hurts
so much. He knows something is wrong about this. His emotions. Wonwoo gulps, and spent the
next minutes sitting on his small leaving room with his face burried in his palm.
While Mingyu, is stil freezing in front of the slammed door. He has his mind full with the words
Wonwoo just spilled out to him. He knows that what Wonwoo said is true. He understands every
space in those sentences Wonwoo just shouted at him.
All of the emotions he wants Wonwoo to show him, anger is on the very last place. Or even not
on the list.
Deep in his heart he knows that Sani is not the problem here.
However, he keep denying.
He moves forward to the door. Knocking it softly, not demanding the boy on the other side
would open it for him. "Wonwoo, hear this or not, I still am sorry. I still don't know why I say this.
But I'm sorry, from the bottom of my heart, I am sorry. Hope you will forgive me once I figure it
out." He leaves by that. Taking the steps backward and storms down to the stair. Walking back to
his home with his thought full of words.
Wonwoo, heard it clearly. And what he does is only curling his fingers, clenching his fist that still
supporting his face. His head, and his chest throbbing painfully.
Yes. I hope I still live in this world. I hope Ent give me enough time to hear your reason.
I hope, I can stay forever in this world with you.
Wonwoo is too tired to even move to his bedroom. He drops himself, straighten and trying to fit
the sofa. He puts his head on the armrest, leaving his legs hanging on the opposite corner. His
left arm covering his eyes, and the other is falling weakly, resting on the floor. Shit just got real
and what he wants to do now is only back to his previous life. He means, his death. It was a lot
better when he has to admired Mingyu in silence. It was a lot lot better when he stalked Mingyu
without scared of being noticed. It was a lot lot lot better if only he didn't show himself to
Mingyu.
"Fuck." Wonwoo swears. And it does surprised him. What is this? Why do I have angers in myself
now?
It's still early, 7:12 is what shown on the digital clock. He still needs to ask Jihoon where he is. He
still needs to unpack everything. But in between his deep thoughts, he gives up to the day.
Forgetting Mingyu.
Dropping what he wants to reach before.
And he give note to himself, he will just enjoy this second chance to live, without minding who
Mingyu is, without thinking about what love is. He will tell Jihoon about this, the next morning.

Summer.

The flower petals start to change their colors. Spring is nearing its end, Summer is ready to greet
as well as the sun is ready to burn. It's the last day to summer break, the class room has the
ceiling fan on all day. Students start to fanning themselves or flapping their uniform. Everyone
starts to feel the summer heat, as well as Wonwoo and Jihoon.
They even make a promise to keep the distant for about at least a meter between them.
Wonwoo can't stand the heat, Jihoon has a bit better tolerance of it.
But there's the one who seems doesn't feel bothered at all with the heat and such. Or should we
called it as couple? Of course, no other than Mingyu and Sani. They're still clinging into each
other. Linking their arms, sit beside each other in such a close distance. Their excretion system
are broke, the whole class bet.
Actually, the class doesn't give the couple a good feedback since the start. They like to make out
whenever or wherever they feel like to. Even it means they did it in the class, every lunch time,
every break time, until the teacher comes to start the lesson, that was the only time they woulds
stop being like dogs in their mate time. However, Mingyu is only receiving whatever Sani did. She
is the one whom insist everything, and Mingyu would just play along to her demand.
Disgusting huh?
And after that time, Wonwoo has successfully avoid the younger. No greet, no glance. They were
parting away just like that. At first, Wonwoo still want the younger soon to understand
everything he told him that night. But watching him being the lustful boy like he has his puberty
late, Wonwoo knew that was the exact time to stop hoping like an idiot.
He has this urge to flip the table and throws it to his right side now. The wet smooching sound is
going to make his ears bleeding. He closes his eyes, eyebrows meeting each other right in the
middle of its track. Sitting beside him like this has his stress-meter passing its maximum edge.
Suddenly he hears a great rhymes, as in the time he feels something is plucked to his ears. He
snaps from his thought and looks forward. Jihoon has the other ear-piece on his left ear. His
finger now fiddling to his phone, searching the song in his playlist, and set the volume up. He
stares up to Wonwoo who is still opening his mouth, surprised with the sudden action.
"Better?" Jihoon asks. And Wonwoo sighs softly. He nods, closing his eyes as he starts to enjoy
the rhymes. He doesn't know what song is this but yeah, it feels a thousand lot better than
hearing those ugly sounds.
Wonwoo wants this class to end quickly so he can go home, meets his bed and stroking the
bedcover with his arms and legs to feel its softness. But he just remembered that he won’t feel
so comfortable tonight to sleep, he flicks his fingers to gain Jihoon’s attention, "hey, my air-con is
broken, can I stay in you place just for tonight? Tomorrow they will repair it." Wonwoo's finger
starts to tapping the desk.
"Ah sorry," Jihoon scratches his nape, averting his gaze from the raven boy, "but, you can't,"
Wonwoo sighs sharply, "you know since we come back here, I never know where do you live?"
He shifts his weight forward, resting his chin on his palm.
"It's because I would always be the first to come to yours,"
"And it is because I don't know where you live." Wonwoo says while clenching his jaws. He gets
annoyed easier now. Doesn't know what the reason.
Then an arm is wrapping around his shoulder. He looks up the owner of the hand and finds
Seokmin smiles widely until his eyes go straight, "How about a stay over at my place tonight,
devil in silence?"
"Yours? I mean, is it ok if I sleep-- What devil in silence you just talking about?" Jihoon has break
into laugh after a short 'pft' from his thin and tight lips. Wonwoo kicks him on his knees but it
only makes him laughs louder.
"You. Silence all the time but suddenly explode like volcanoes. And yes, Jeon! It's ok the boys are
going to have the stay over at my place also."
Wonwoo furrows his eyebrows, "boys?"
"Minghao and others," Seokmin looks at him, as he understands the horror in Wonwoo’s face, he
continues his own words "ah, no Mingyu won't come. I think he is too busy to fulfill her
appetite."
Wonwoo nods. Then it's an ok for him. Jihoon shakes his hand in the air as he is apologizing to
Seokmin that he can't join. Seokmin, though, won't just accept that and still trying to make
Jihoon changes his mind. But it's Jihoon he is dealing with, of course the short won't just give up
like that. Never. Wonwoo's whines are the exception for him.
It makes Wonwoo wonder why Jihoon never tells him his address. In which apartment or such.
What did he do every evening that he never there whenever Wonwoo need him? After being left
out (well, technically) by Mingyu, he soon realized that he was always alone in the night. No one
to talk to. He was alright when Mingyu was still there, talking with him at night or at least he
would try to call the older. (It always took Wonwoo thirty seconds to answer the call). And he
didn't even think about Jihoon. He feels bad at that now.
"Where are you going every night?" Wonwoo casually asks. He is now grabbing Seokmin's arm
that still wrapped his shoulder, bites it, Seokmin's girl squeak out and Wonwoo received the
smack on his shoulder. And as usual, he keeps his face straight.
It takes Jihoon for minutes before he lets out a sigh and a vague answer, "just business."
Wonwoo actually not satisfied with the answer. But he gives Jihoon his space. Remembering the
motto for this second life, just play it. So he doesn't want to care too much about anything. He
will disappear later, though.
"I don't know where you live by the way?" the raven boy turns his stare to Seokmin.
"Well I heard your place is not that far from school so, how about I join you home first and then
we go to mine?" Seokmin is now leaning beside Jihoon, after he got bitten by the person in front
of him.
Wonwoo nods. He hopes he won't be a bother later. He only needs the place with the cool air.
He watches Seokmin squeaks for the second time at Jihoon's bite. That seems twice harder than
Wonwoo's since his squeak is louder and higher than before. Wonwoo gives out a smirk without
the two boys notice. No one noticed it, but someone who always watched him in shadow.
--
"I thought you tell me that you don't invite him?!"
"I didn't. But he asked me if he can join so that's a different thing right? Don't blame me!"
Seokmin puts his hands on the both side of his head. The raven hair groans. He only wants to
sleep in a friendly weather. Not sleep at a friend's house, with other boys, and will see Mingyu as
soon as he opens his eyes the next morning.
They are in the kitchen right now. Wonwoo pulled Seokmin as soon as he saw the tall making his
appearance at the door. He is sure he didn't misheard Seokmin said he didn't invire that tall guy
to his house so the only possibility is Mingyu asked Seokmin if he can join or not, and which is
mean Seokmin said yes. Mingyu came in with his usual backpack that bulging like a balloon. He
smiled when Seokmin opened the door for him and went 'yeah, man'-ing everyone there, except
Wonwoo of course, because he was faster to drag Seokmin to the kitchen.
Wonwoo has no other alternative place to sleep tonight since the boys he knew, all of them are
here, having a sleep over, "you know that I, or maybe the whole class know the tension between
both of you but, maybe it’s the time to rejoice?" Seokmin scratches his nape, sensing the nerve
between them is as hard as ice berg that Titanic hit. Though, Wonwoo never tell anyone about
this problem, or maybe Mingyu did? "He ever told me that he missed talking to you, I hope you
two can get back along. It’s a great thing to see you guys close you know."
Missed.
"That makes me want to go straight to the Pluto rather than being here." Wonwoo mutters. Still
thinking to just go back to his apartment and sleep there. Gets dry and dehydrated in the
morning maybe better than has to see Mingyu in the time he just opened his eyes later.
Ah Seungcheol.
Wonwoo wraps his hand around Seokmin and ask him to back to the boys who is now busy
playing games. Minghao is on the side of the couch, digging on a bag of potato chips. Mingyu is
with the two other, cheering like a kid at every scene on the game. Wonwoo flops down in the
other side of the couch that Minghao sat on. It's too awkward. He still has this gap with this one
guy here.
Clumsily fiddling with his phone, Wonwoo searches for Seungcheol's number and calls it. He
waits for the dial while walking to the side of the house, going through the opened door glass
and letting the early summer breeze hits him. That's by the time Seungcheol picks the call up by
a hello.
"Hyung where are you?"
"My place, why?"
"Nothing, uhm," Wonwoo pauses, clearing his throat, "can I sleep at your place tonight?"
Seungcheol takes seconds to boldly answer with a, "do you want us to back to the time and do
everything like we used to before?"
"No." Wonwoo drops his eyelids unamused, what things they used to do before anyway, "my
aircon is broken so I need a place to sleep."
"Aren't you at Seokmin's?"
"Yes, but,"
"Mingyu is there?" Jackpot. Wonwoo doesn't answer and it is enough for Seungcheol to
understand. The man chuckles on the other side of the call, "I actually want to allow you here so
that Kim won't be able to laid any step to you but," He sighs softly, "seeing you, getting all
depressed and denying your own heart told me that I need to tell you to settle your thing
together,"
"I'm not depressed and I told you before I stopped hoping him already."
"Yes yes, if you stopped hoping already so why bother keeping your distance? You better not
lying to yourself again, I hate-- I don't like it about you?"
Wonwoo groans for the uncountable time this night, yeah Seungcheol told that and Wonwoo
still remember it well, one of the reason Seungcheol left him before, "ok, I am planning to."
"It's still a plan, you can change it," Seungcheol laughs, teasing Wonwoo is fun, "anyway I'll get
going. I will allow you to sleep at my place if you agree of us getting back together."
"Excuse you, what?!" Wonwoo squeaks, earning the eyes on him though he doesn't realise it.
"So it doesn't count as rape if I finally do you later." heard a devil laughter from Seungcheol
before he said good bye in crack because he is laughing to hard.
"Get yourself sane Choi Seungcheol you horny flirty old man!" this time Wonwoo shouts at his
phone, and violently smacking its screen to end the call. He clicks his tongue more to hide his
embarrassment. Giving up to the situation, he would just stay at Seokmin's house, with the
person he actually want to avoid the most.
As he turns his back, the boys are staring at him in shock, except Mingyu who is busy with his
phone. "...what?" Wonwoo asks, a little bewildered to the stares. Seokmin has the strongest
stare to him, Minghao stares while munching the chips. The two others, that Wonwoo still can't
remember their name yet, also pause their game and give him the look.
"You seems pretty close to Mr. Choi you know?" Seokmin opens the talk. A wiggling on his
eyebrows is seen very clearly.
"Yeah, we are,"
"Jihoon told us that he has a thing for you?" Minghao throws the empty bag to a 'trash can' (it's
only a pile of empty chip bags anyway).
Wow Jihoon, he is the son of Hades one, how could he tell everyone about that. But, he told it as
Seungcheol who has the thing for him, not Wonwoo. Good one. "He had," Wonwoo corrects.
"What did you guys have before?" The one of two , who is wearing a blue navy tee seems pretty
excited with the talks.
"WHOOOHOO BOYS TALK BOYS TALK!" and the other is more excited. Wonwoo mentally face-
palming himself. Ah he doesn't want to talk about this actually. It is embarrassing. And with that,
the two sacrifice their game, turning of the game box and turn their back to make a small circle
of them. Minghao gets down from the couch and joins in. Wonwoo makes a loop at his walk,
preventing himself to sit beside Mingyu. But he just realized it is a wrong decision because sitting
across him is worse than beside him.
"It's a boys talk! We can have a talk about everything, take a note, e-ve-ry-thing. Includes your
personal sex-- I mean love life." The boy in his blue tee can't get more excited about this.
Wonwoo sighs, softly. The other nods, and Wonwoo will just play with the plot. Enjoy every
seconds, he thought.
All of them don't talk at all instead just straight-forwardly look at Wonwoo on his face. With the
twinkles in their eyes, hoping the raven boy in his white loose shirt continue his story. Mingyu
steals the glance between his black fringes that block his sight, still keeping his head low. Fingers
playing with each other.
"So you guys were a thing?" the boy in blue even crawls forward. Wonwoo pulls himself back a
little, shocked to the sudden closeness.
"Uh, can you get back a little, uh.."
"Seungkwan! We are classmate but you don't even remember my name?" He crawls back to his
seat between the other one and Mingyu. Seungkwan, ok it's Seungkwan.
"Well, urm," Wonwoo thinks hard, he needs to lie again. Because how could he say that
Seungcheol was his senior in high school but now he is the teacher that has 5 years gap with
him? "he was my, tutor, yeah, tutor when I was in middle school. Well and everything went just
like that? He told me that he loves me so--"
The boys went crazy hearing that. Seungkwan and the other one bite their own fist. Minghao
only widens his eyes. Seokmin gasping really, really loud, fortunately his family is out today, or
not, they will think Seokmin suddenly has lungs problem. And Mingyu? He is still here, physically.
Minghao tugs the side of Wonwoo's tee, "you dated him?" Wonwoo is pretty much shocked to
the boy beside him because he doesn't expect him to be this detail or curious about it. Giving the
answer a second thought, he realized it is not a good way to tell people that a teacher and
student had a special relationship before. Even it was not that great or long as maybe everyone's
expected, but still, he just doesn't want this thing spread everywhere and risking Seungcheol's
career in the future, "nope, no, I rejected him,"
Lies Wonwoo, you cried for him for fucking 27 days.
They whines to find the story has ended and not realy satisfy themselves. The heads turn to
Mingyu once their curiosity over. They crawl closer to the stiff boy that sits cross legged leaning
on the sofa. Mingyu is lost to what happens right now, he blinks in confuse. Then groans when
he sees Seokmin's and Seungkwan's crescent eyes and devilish smiles. "What about you
Mingyu?"
"What about what?"
"How far you guys went already?" Seokmin's poking his mole on his cheek. They are aiming to
know what the couple had done in their free time. Wonwoo knows this might be happen? The
time will come when he has listen to every details about what Mingyu did to her. Their love story
that Wonwoo had tried his best to not know any of it. And maybe soon, he has to accept the fact
that Mingyu is really in love with the girl. Or maybe the table will turn tonight? He will tell
everyone that his relationship is just a joke and he actually loves someone.
"You guys make out like we all just a dust in your universe. You know those smooch sounds? And
I did hear some moans when you did it on the- school backyard after PE?" Seungkwan nudges
him on his side.
"Moans?" Wonwoo furrows his eyebrows, his voice cracks but just slightly. They just dated for a
couple month and what is this moaning about? Seungkwan nods genuinely. He makes a peace
sign with his right hand and assure everyone that he heard it well. Mingyu throws his head back
and wants the ground to just swallow him to the deepest part of the earth. As now he doesn't
dare to look at Wonwoo, at all. Seungkwan and Seokmin still forcing him to answer and how he
wants to shoves those empty chip bags to their mouth.
"We didn't!"
"You aren't allowed to hide anything in a boys talk!" Seungkwan and Seokmin fire him. They are
shaking their head also their index finger. But the one being cornered keeps saying that maybe it
wasn't them that Seungkwan heard.
Beside Wonwoo, Minghao crawls to get another bag of chips, "I saw it, I was there to put back
the things to the storage room that located right beside the place you two were at," he is leaving
the other's word chokes them on their throat. Wonwoo looks at him in shock, Minghao is such a
calm and easygoing person yet Wonwoo knows not to deal with him. He has such a sharp
intuition and he will bluntly tell everything he wants to say. Wonwoo hopes Minghao will just
jump and dance with his tongue out and transform into a crazy clown, saying that he is only
joking. But Wonwoo also knows, Minghao won't.
Mingyu narrowing his eyes and shakes his head in nervous. Lips going up at one of the side and
still trying hard to force them to believe in him. Minghao cracks the chip between his teeth,
positioning himself to lean on the other sofa, "you fingered her, and licked her."
Mingyu's stomach drop. He widens his eyes as his body becoming stiff. All of the boys are already
have their jaws drop and looks at him in such an awe. Unbelievable. That is the only word that
managed to out. Mingyu shakes his head and looking at Minghao in his puppy eyes, asking the
ear-pierced boy to stop talking what he knows and just leave this topic aside. Mingyu doesn't
want to talk about this. Just because. Because Wonwoo is here.
"What? You guys already make out like crazy in front of our eyes. It's not a surprise that you
did that. It surprised us more if you haven't done it instead." Thug Minghao thug. He spilld
everyone's thought right in front of the man they were talking about. "Three fingers, right? She
was high, being a moaning machine and then she called for your dick. Ah, I saw you pull of your
pants though so you end--"
"NO!! No!! I mean, no we didn't," Mingyu cuts Minghao's words. He straightens his back and
clearing his throat. Frantically looking through his own brain to find a proper way to explain it,
without any miss because he just doesn't want Wonwoo to hear all of this, "we didn't do it really,
yes I did pull it off but I didn't put it inside, trust me,"
"You did it, should I told you again that I was there? I saw you!" Minghao exclaims. He doesn't
recieve any signs from Mingyu and now the tanned boy is wishing him to choke on his chips, and
die.
Wonwoo should have just sleep in between Ent's trunk instead. He regrets being here if the topic
or the talk tonight is mainly about sex, corrects, Mingyu's sex life. Wonwoo won't deny that he
still has feeling for him. Even it is only a 0,0992% or something but he won't deny it. Hearing
about someone you love's sex life is never good.
"Ah yes, some of our friends also said that you went to her house often! Her parents usually not
at home most of the time, so... Wow Mingyu!" Seokmin slaps Mingyu's shoulder again and again,
he gets really hyper-active as he just found out that his friend has go through that paradise many
times already.
And now Wonwoo is drowning into his own thoughts, confirming that Mingyu, is straight. Just as
he is confirming that he himself is a moron. He never thought the possibility of Mingyu is a
straight and a normal human being like what society expects everyone to be. Bending his legs to
his chest, Wonwoo silently mourning at his miserable existence. So, why he is still here anyway?
To let the time and reality mock him until his bones turn black? Or to let the time laughing at him
in every seconds of his life?
Mingyu, the one he loves. The only reason why he exists for the second time in this world is just
a normal human, with a normal life, a concrete one. Then, him? He is nothing but a walking
skeleton happened to have his second chance to live. This body maybe is not the real one,
maybe this body is only a hallucination which lead people to believe that a human-ghost being
like Wonwoo is exist. He is only a ghost, no, isn't a complete ghost, yet an incomplete human
also. And he has a stupid crush on a normal, and concrete man.
They are never born to be together, maybe this is actually a punishment of being greedy, not a
beautiful second chance to live as he thought.
He feels dizzy like he is going to vomit all foods he ate this day. Anger is boiling on top of his head
and he knows it's not good. Ever since that day he can express his anger but not any other
emotions. He is scared that he will explode here and can't easily say he is just joking.
But the fact that Mingyu did have sex with that witch is somewhat makes his mood falling to the
ground. He still can hear everyone is asking Mingyu how does it feel and praise Mingyu as he
already passing that adult matter. Wonwoo and Minghao are the only one who stays still on their
place and not wanting to say anything. Well, Minghao is actually enough for telling them the
headline of tonight's boys talk.
"But please do tell me that you did it because you love her, Mingyu," Seokmin turns into a
weakling, sits in front of the taller with frown on his face. The two of them had been best friend
since middle school, maybe it's like Wonwoo and Jihoon. The sharp noses guy continues to
explain the reason of why he suddenly becomes so mellow and angsty is because he had a crush
on her before, but instead the other only give him chuckles and snickers.
Mingyu is in silence, he plays with his fingers. Awkwardly linking and unlinking it. His eyes
wanders and stops to exchange with Wonwoo's. The older surprised to Mingyu's eyes that
directly aimed to him. Neither of them breaks the contact, even for a blink. Wonwoo sees clearly
Mingyu is gulping his own saliva from the movement on his adam's apple. Deep in his heart
Wonwoo expecting Mingyu to finally acknowledge his feeling.
With the intense stare Mingyu does, he answers Seokmin's question after a bite on his lower lips,
"I do love her, don't worry."
Wonwoo feels a pang on his chest that seems harder, more and more by seconds. He thought
Mingyu would say something like l don't know or I'm just playing with her or any other kind of
those jerk answers. This is the first time in his life wishing someone to be a total jerk for his own
selfishness. Wonwoo doesn't care, as long as he knows that Mingyu is not in a deep serious
about her. As long as Wonwoo knows that there maybe a slight chance for him to hope that
Mingyu understands what Wonwoo wants. But instead Wonwoo understands, Mingyu might still
thinking that he has a crush on her, not him. Well, that's the normal thing should be.
What is normal anyway?
Then what's the meaning of the exchanged stare he gave? What's the meaning of the hesitant
he showed before answering the question? Because he thought Wonwoo might hurt knowing
Mingyu loves her? Knowing that Sani loved by him? Because Mingyu thought Wonwoo will angry
because the girl he crushed on is loved by someone's else?
"Wonwoo are you ok?"
Wonwoo flinches and turns his head to his left, he doesn't realize that this boy has already sat
beside him. He doesn't drown into the hype like those two hyenas, it is kind of surprise him
because this boy was so noisy before. The raven nods once. Just to telling him that he is ok.
The latter tilts his head, giving him the look, he then smiles cheekily, his eyes gone and his fat
cheeks are just really cute, it makes him like a ball of fluff. He is placing his palms on Wonwoo's
forehead, checking his body heat. Then he nods as saying, "yes you look ok," before giving him
the warmest smile tonight. "Ah, you don't remember Seungkwan so maybe you also don't
remember my name!"
Wonwoo gives him a sad smile, saying sorry for him being too carefree to his surrounding. They
might talk more than once but the name couldn't stick on his brain so he just brushed it away, as
long as he could cope with the converstion, he didn't care about the name of the people he
talked with.
"I'm Soonyoung! Heard from Mingyu before that you are actually older than most of us? So do
I!" Wonwoo nods, taking another note to his brain that the name is Soonyoung, and he is maybe
in the same age with him and Jihoon. He doesn't bother to know the reason but Soonyoung just
voluntarily tell him, "I married to hospital bed for half of year because a decent crazy rider kissed
my body," he pulls up his shirt and revealing his side, a medium wound, diagonally spread there.
Wonwoo still doesn't want to open up his mouth to reply him with words, the questions that
Seokmin and Seungkwan ask to Mingyu make its own way to creep to his ears and distract his
concentration for the blue haired guy in front of him. Those cheesy words that leaving Mingyu's
lips for praising and loving his girlfriend makes Wonwoo's will to smack his lips to the taller's lips
growing uncontrollable.
Wonwoo suddenly feels tired and he just want to sleep rightaways. He gets up to walk to the
bathroom after bidding a good night to the boy he just knew his name. Not minding Mingyu's
stare that stabbing his back. More like pleading to stare back at him. Wonwoon turns back, only
to tell Seokmin that he will go to bed first. He feels sick. Seeing Mingyu is sickening. Breathing
the same air as him is sickening. And looking at the boy's frowned face toward him now is the
sickest sickening.
Minutes passed on the mattress, Wonwoo can't even close his eyes. Seokmin's bedroom is not
far from the living room, the place that the boys had a long-night talk about Mingyu and his
experience hovering a girl's body. They were cooing really loud everytime Mingyu told them
anything. The raven want to cut his ears.
Wonwoo hears someone opening the door. And Minghao came after Wonwoo, took a place
beside him. "Mingyu, is really slow isn't he?" as he leaned himself to the floor, back to back with
Wonwoo. He is right, Minghao's intuition is really sharp. He knows that Wonwoo has not giving
up to his eyes even though Wonwoo is backing him. And there, Minghao seems already knew
about Wonwoo and his heart matter. The raven just nods his head, not wanting to answer
anything that related to the topic.
He wants to finally gives his eyes the shut, as his ears catch the words from the voice he knows
very well,
"I feel happy with her! And I will love her now and later on."
If only the tears are harsh enough to him, he might be a crying mess right now.
--
Plan is just a plan, Wonwoo can't even sleep that night. He gets up when he thinks the situation
is safe, at least for him. The boys' talk has over and they had entered the bedroom since a half
hour ago. And Wonwoo sure that the boys are sleeping right now. He takes his bag and looking
for his phone, after looking at the time, that shown 5:24, he types a thank word to Seokmin's
chatroom. A vibration and short ringtone heard from his back, of course, Seokmin is now
sleeping there, as well as his phone that lying on his side.
Wonwoo opens the door carefully not wanting anyone to wake up because of him. He closes it in
the same way like before. The living room is in a mess with cushions all over the floor and bags of
snack are here and there. Cans of soda standing and lying helplessly on the floor or the table. He
feels bad to leave early without helping to clean this mess first but his mind and himself is more
than a mess, messier than this living room will ever be.
He sighs and wiping his face with his palm once again before making his way to the front door.
Once he gets outside he stops on his track and bowing at the door, giving a thank you and
another sorry for leaving so early. He then walks in an unfamiliar route then to the familiar one,
to the place he can find his peace. Since Jihoon hasn't contact him, he doesn't have anyone to
talk and pour the weight from his heart beside Ent.
He follows the flowers scent that now fading because Spring has leaving. He once scared Ent
won't be there when the petals run out but he does mentally slap himself to forget that Ent is a
god. What petals do to limiting the power of a god anyway?
"Young boy, you are here," Ent greets him in his soft and fatherly voice that Wonwoo knows it is
the only voice which can heal his sour heart. He gives a smile to Ent before placing his bags on
the ground and find his way between the tree's trunk and makes himself comfortable upon it. He
closes his eyes, let the scent spoil him for the thousand times, he finds his sleepiness here and he
can't help but to shuts his eyes and has the soft snore right after. He is giving up while enjoying
the new hums Ent provides.
--
Summer breeze is always warm to greet people even in the morning. The gentle heat lingers
around Wonwoo's slim figure that curled up in between a huge tree's trunk. He can feel the soft
wind caressing his cheeks and blowing through him. But the one differet thing that he catches
this morning is : there's another kind of warm touching his forehead and his temples. He is too
occupied to his sleep that he doesn't want to even open an eye to see the source of warmness.
However he maybe has spent a minute to enjoy its cares before moving his lids and ready to get
shot by the golden sun rays. Instead, his eyes are safe from the ray-sting, he quickly back off
when he finds out that the source of the warmness is from a decent boy's fingers, who likes to
play with his fringes, who likes to caressing his hair, who likes to feel the softness of his cheeks.
No other than Mingyu himself.
Mingyu is as surprised as Wonwoo to see the latter moves so sudden. He was sitting in front of
the older and running his fingers through the soft and fluff raven hair the older has. He was
scanning the looks and mesmerized to the defines and well sculpted the older face is.
They have a staring contest for the next minute. No one talks even they know they should.
Wonwoo still hoping that this is just a dream that Ent gives to him but it does hurt when his back
hits the trunk just a minute before.
"Why are you here?" Wonwoo is the first to break the silence. He doesn't like the pause that
both of them have. Wonwoo shifts more to the back, giving an appropriate distance between
them. Ent doesn't hum like he usually does, but only the smile that remain plastered.
Mingyu shakes his head, lips pursed to the side, "this is my way to home remember?"
Wonwoo is sure that morning hasn't give up to the noon. He is pretty sure that he hasn't sleep
for a long time. But why is he here at this time? Why shouldn't he stay at Seokmin's house
longer? And no, Mingyu, Wonwoo knows that this route is further and take a longer time than
the other route, the route that he should take rather than this one.
The older takes his bag that lies closer to Mingyu. He is looking for his phone to see what time is
it now actually. The clock shown three numbers, 6:56. It doesn't even 7 o'clock yet. And
Wonwoo knows that Mingyu is lying. He gives him the look, the questioning look, more to the
skeptical one. Mingyu lets out a chuckle, putting his hands up in the air, "yes, I lie,"
"You always are," the older then inserts his phone back to his bag and about to leave when
Mingyu stops him in the middle his attempt to get up. Mingyu tugs the hem of his shirt to pull
him back to the ground and still does.
"I just want to talk to you, Wonwoo, stop avoiding me," he pleads. And Wonwoo curses himself
to be this weak to those puppy-act the younger usually does.
"I'm not avoiding you, I just know my place where I should belong,"
"You were keeping your distance because you don't like seeing me with her right?" oh yes,
fucking yes do you finally understand? "yet you say you weren't into her, why are you lying to
yourself?"
Wonwoo feels his ears hot and he suddenly slaps Mingyu’s hand away, the younger yelps
because he slaps it really, really hard as now the sting is there. Mingyu rubs the place that the
older slapped and wait for him to say something. Mingyu wants to fire back but the looks on
Wonwoo's eyes dwarfed him.
"Who is the one that lying to themselves? Me? Or you?" the older clenches his jaws. His eyes are
full with anger and hate.
"I don't lie to myself, and I never did,"
"Then I ask you a question. Do you really love that Yoon girl or are you just playing a boyfriend
role for her?" Wonwoo points right on Mingyu's face as he now stands up, towering the younger
and dwarfed him more, "you got everything from her. Sex? You had done it so many times I bet
and did you do it because you love her? Head over heels for her? Promise and sure that you will
always be by her side from now and forever? Do you always think about her? Your mind full of
thought about her even when you two are together in the same time and place?"
Wonwoo takes the time to breathe as he realized being mad like this in front of Ent is not a good
idea. It makes him remember that he wants to ask such question, why does he can experience
anger now? Mingyu doesn't give him the answer as he just lowering his head biting his lips
nervously. The younger seems in the middle of thinking, and that's enough for Wonwoo. He
wants to blow the last word he wants to say so bad to him. "I--"
I love you why are you so stupid.
It is already on the tip of his tongue. But it suddenly hurts so much on his neck. His throat
changes into a Sahara without any sign of Oasis. The word he wants to say the most chokes him
instead of finding its own way to make things with Mingyu better. Wonwoo's mouth has opened
widely, he just need to say that but one thing for sure, he can't. It does sting and burns inside.
Wonwoo wraps his hand around his milky neck and being scared for a second that his voice will
gone. But the fears broke when he clears his throat and he hears his own voice cracks between
it.
"You, what?" Mingyu snaps him, and Wonwoo flustered. The younger waits him to say
something with his eyes full with hope. The eyes that Wonwoo knows will betray him once he
expect too much.
"Nevermind. I'm going home."
Leaving the younger behind, Wonwoo makes a turn then walk. He is still shocked with what
happened just now. He is sure that his voice was leaving his throat by the time he wants to
bluntly say a love to Mingyu. It's not because he is too shy to say that, but it just happened like
magic. It burns painfully. Is it because he shouldn't the one who confess? Is it because he
shouldn't be the one to shout the love?
Wonwoo is strucked, he feels his soul is leaving his body by the way he walks, wobbling and
shaking. He is not in the place and time after finally he hears a shout, calling of his name, just
before he turns his head and finds something is approaching him in such a bolt speed. The one
he knows for sure the last voice he heard is not Mingyu's. He is in then middle to grasp whose
voice is that until finally everything goes black, with a loud crashing sound muffling the call of his
name.

Dark.
Hurts.
The things that Wonwoo remembers about the event before he passed out is only a voice that
calling his name, and he is sure it was not Mingyu. It's hard to just open his eyes, he tries to
tightens first then opens it. A familiar ceiling, a familiar surrounding. He is in his room. He places
hi palm to support his body and tries to get up. "Awch!" his leg hurts so much as he
unconsciously bending it.
He finds everything is in an eerie quiet. Holding head that throbbing like hell, he is still trying to
stand up and walk outside. His step is unbalance as he keep walking to the right then to the left.
The best choice is to hold to his desk and make it as his support. He walks slowly to the door,
scanning around to find someone at his small hut.
He looks to the wall clock and finds the short needle pointing at past six. No wonder why
everything sounds so quiet and empty. It's evening and that means he is alone. He walks slowly
to the kitchen and find a chicken porridge on the stove. Stirring it with a blank mind, he scoops
and take a mouthful. He doesn't feel to eat anything now, even his stomach screaming and
rumbling a monstrous sound, he decides to leave it and back to the bedroom.
Crawling on his bed after a minute of walking from kitchen to his room, he grabs his blue blanket
and wrap himself like a taco. He even doesn't realize that the air con in his room has back to its
normal function. He still doesn't remember anything, and he doesn't want to go to sleep, he just
lying there, blankly staring to anything in front of him without deciding his center of focus. As the
ticks pass, as the minutes pass, he doesn't even know what he is doing right now.
There's a vibration and a dim light on his desk. The only source of light since Wonwoo doesn't
bother to turn on the lamp. He slowly turns his body to look at his phone and still has the clouds
on his sight. The light off and that's the time Wonwoo shifts to the edge and spreading his arm to
reach his phone. He pushes the unlock button and his eyes squint against the bright sreen.
12 Missed Calls.
43 Chats.
Wonwoo taps the missed call notfication first then find Mingyu name there, all of the missed
calls. He then taps the chats, Mingyu and... Soonyoung? He opens him and Soonyoung's
chatroom first, which is their first proper conversation since the chat before was only about him
sending a game invitation to Wonwoo.
Are u ok? I heard from Mingyu and Jihoon abt what happened!! And some crying stickers.
You will still join us tomorrow right?
Wonwoo knits his eyebrows as he read the join word. What did he missed and what plan they
are going to have? He ends up just read-zoning Soonyoung's chat and opens the other one. That
is Mingyu's chatroom, 41 chats. What a crazy.
Wonwoo please tell me if you wake up
Sorry i should go home before my mom is calling
Porridge in the kitchen
Plz eat
Have u wake up?
gosh plz let u live
wonwoo
And the other bubbles are only him calling Wonwoo with the strangest words Wonwoo ever
saw. The last three bubbles are him typing randomly like a fangirl seeing her bias hot picture,
that asdfghjkl language. Wonwoo can't help but blushing to see Mingyu worried about him so
much. He is about to type an answer when a new bubble pops in to the chatroom.
YOU READ IT!!!!
im awake. He replies.
And minutes after that, Mingyu doesn't reply back. There's no sign of him read his chat also.
Wonwoo knows he should have not expect anything but the amount of Mingyu's affection
toward him is just too addicting and lovely. The soft touch and gentle smile he usually gave make
Wonwoo wants to keep it alone by himself.
Wonwoo is about to put back his phone to the desk when suddenly it’s ringing. He jumps and the
phone slips away from his hand, lucky it falls to the bed. He quickly sess the screen, Mingyu's
name is on it, the green button is on the left and red button is on the right. An incoming call. The
boy takes time to think whether he should answer it or not. He doesn't want to be close to
Mingyu again, yet. He scared that it might be lead him to go back to Mingyu. But his mind and his
body works in contrary. His finger has tap the green button and his hand has lead the phone to
his ear. He doesn't even manage to greet when Mingyu is already talking on the other side.
"I'm in the front of your apartment! Can you open the door? Ah, no you are just got into an
accident! I mean you haven't lock your door right? I'll come in ok?"
And he hangs up. Wonwoo is too shock to say anything. He just staring to his phone as it dimmed
its brightness. Wonwoo flinches and feels himelf in such a nervous state when he heard a click
sound from the door. He doesn't know what he is doing now, not ready to meet the younger
yet. Just the two of them. He puts his phone under the pillow, he is thinking to just back and
pretend to sleep but he just picked the call. Wonwoo then thinks to hide on to the bathroom.
But then he remember that his apartment isn't that big so maybe when he get to the bathroom,
Mingyu will see him.
Wonwoo is in the middle to get off from the bed. He is in such an awkward position when his left
leg has touching the floor, his right leg is still on the bed. His body is on the mid-air and the
blanket stuck wrapping around his hip. That is the time when his bedroom door opens and a
black haired boy has come in to his crib.
"What are you doing?" Mingyu asks while panting like crazy. He is soeaked in his sweat even
though he only wears a tribal tee and short-jeans. His face can't hide the confusion as he sees
Wonwoo in such position. Looks like he was running to come here.
The older shakes his head, trembles to find Mingyu is incredibly interesting to see. "I was stuck."
He is back to sit on the edge of his bed. Unwrapping the stupid blanket slowly. He lowers his
head, pretending to be busy folding the fabric. Overwhelmed by the creature in front of him who
is now flapping his shirt, standing right below the cooler as he lets out a happy howl. Wonwoo
just realized that it has been fixed.
After a moment to cool-drying his body, Mingyu finally makes the step closer to Wonwoo. The
older feels his body become stiffer, his fingers clutches the edge of his blanket. Too nervous to
process what is happening right now. Mingyu is only a few step from him, and this is what
Wonwoo hates the most. The younger brings his own hand to Wonwoo's hair, stroking it gently
from the top to his ear. Wonwoo bites his lips, trying hard to muffle his happiness.
"Are you ok?" Wonwoo nods. He is not, too many things to think, but just say he is. Since he
doesn't want to continue this conversation, and he actually doesn't know what happened.
Mingyu squats in front of him, he reaches Wonwoo's left arm and spin it slowly. The older hisses
in surprise at the sudden sting and pain as a result of Mingyu's treat. Both of them don't bother
to turn on the light in the room, the weak moon light from the windows behind Wonwoo is the
only one that help them to see better. A red wound is there, it is a deep cut but it didn't bleed.
Wonwoo is actually surprised with that, it really is deep, but there isn't any trace of blood there.
"I'm still wondering how can you didn't spit any blood when you just got crashed with a
motorbike." Mingyu leads his hand to Wonwoo's temple and stroke it gently, "here also, you got
cut everywhere but why you didn't bleed?"
Oh, I got hit by a motorbike. And oh wow, if only Wonwoo understand about that. If only
Wonwoo knows what is going on with his body. He blinks severally, pulls back his arm and shoves
away Mingyu's hand from himself softly. "It was bleeding, I just finished clean it when I reply your
chat," he lies. But he has to. Normally for human, this deep cut should at least has a trace of
blood somewhere.
"Really? But it wasn't even when me and Jihoon carried you here you know. I was in panic and so
did Jihoon. I got confused when I see no blood from you but instead Jihoon was locking his lips all
the way here."
"It was bleeding!" he exclaims.
Wonwoo is in panic. Too many things happened in once. His burning throat, the accident, his
strange body, and-- and Mingyu's love story. Ah, shit, Wonwoo remembers all of the things
Mingyu told the others last night. There's a burning, horror, monstrous jealousy in his heart. His
desire to just lock Mingyu here and own him all by himself. To trace all the kisses down his skin
and marking him, telling the world that he is mine.
Wonwoo unconsciously staring at Mingyu's face. It's not a lustful one, his eyes are full of
wondering, gently staring at him, looking for a soft spot in the younger heart as he tries to
drowns to see his deepest heart. Mingyu catches the stare, both of them are in the staring
competition again. Without any words from each mouth, however able to deliver what's in each
other's heart.
Mingyu's eyes are sparkled by the moonlight that creeping in a thin shade throughout the
window. It captivated the older who wants to jump and sink deeper to that two darkest galaxies.
Wonwoo brings his hand to touch the skin below the younger's eyes. He strokes it in line from
the edge that close to the nose. Feeling the younger's lashes that brushing on his thumb. He
then cups a hand on the younger's cheek, rubbing a circle on him. And Mingyu, he closes his
eyes, leaning his head to the side that Wonwoo touched.
Mingyu's hand greets the older's. He holds it as looks like he asks the latter to never leave his
skin. Pressing it harder to his cheek, and shifts to give a kiss on the palm. Mingyu's lips touching it
in such an incredible soft strokes. There's no sound of kiss he makes. He just slowly moving to
give another one on the exact same palm, then crawls to the thumb.
Doesn't know who is the first, but most like it's Mingyu, their faces are one a few inches away.
Their hand has linking to each other, intertwined their fingers. Mingyu's another hand is on
Wonwoo's thigh, as he himself is now in the middle of the older's legs, splitting them away to
give enough space for his body. They are too drown into each other's eyes, even in the darkness
they know exactly where the orbs are.
Wonwoo feels Mingyu's breath, and Mingyu feels Wonwoo's. They lips are about to touch when
Mingyu's phone ringing loudly to tell him there's someone calling. Both of them flinch, jump on
their own spot. But Mingyu doesn't seem to care about his phone as he slides his hand to the
back of Wonwoo's head and pulls him closer to decrease the distance between them. Wonwoo
is the one who has his sense back and covers Mingyu's lips with his hand, right before it touches
his.
"Your phone is ringing, answer it."
Holy shit what was that.What was he going to do?
After an annoyed sigh, Mingyu shifts back, leaving the spot in the middle of Wonwoo. He takes
his phone and the older can see who is calling. As expected it's his girlfriend. The taller slides the
green button on his phone screen and starts talking without minding to go to the other place.
Seems like Sani asked him to accompany her to somewhere but Mingyi refuses it right away,
then he just told a lie to her. To say that he has to pick up his mom at the station. After a short
good bye, he inserts back the phone to his pocket.
Wonwoo doesn't move from his place, Mingyu is rubbing his own nape. The awkward tense after
whay Mingyu just did to Wonwoo, grabbing the back of his head and pulls his face closer to him,
the thing that only force him to get Wonwoo's lips, Mingyu himself struck.
After a little move, Mingyu is stepping closer to the door and switch on the lamp, which resulting
both of them squints their eyes to the sudden light. Mingyu smiles to finally see the figure of the
older properly, "what if I help you to do the packing?"
"Packing for?"
"We will go to the beach tomorrow we talked about this at Seokmin's house last night! I put your
bag here before, where is it?" Mingyu looks around scanning the small bedroom dominated by
the navy blue. He squeaks when he finally found Wonwoo's black backpack hanging behind the
door.
Ah this is what Soonyoung means.
"Beach? Uh I think there's a misunderstanding here, I know nothing about going to
beach? Hey Mingyu, wait!" Mingyu opens the black cupboard beside the door frame, he has
looking for Wonwoo's clothes which makes Wonwoo jumps from his bed and pulls Mingyu away
from his cupboard.
"What? Why are you so scared like that, you didn't hide any porn video, didn't you?" Mingyu
smirks and pretend to peeking in to the cupboard again, he chuckles to see Wonwoo rolls his
eyes as he makes an annoyed face to the younger, "you were sleeping when we talked about
this, no buts, we all gonna have a good time! Three days two night!"
"But Jihoon--"
"Join in. But won't stay, he will just join us playing tomorrow. I asked him before when we wait
for you to wake up." Mingyu asks Wonwoo to let his hand go and starts to choosing the clothes
for the older. Wonwoo, however letting it go, but his eyebrows haven't unknitted. He turns back
and stealing his own phone from under his pillow. Doesn't give a damn to Mingyu who is now
mumbling to himself about how bad Wonwoo's taste of fashion is. (It’s because he will only wear
black clothes, and black, jeans, and black--) He searches for Jihoon's contact, and for another
strange thing happened today, Jihoon's is missing. Wonwoo makes sure by tracking his
chatroom, his friends list, and his phone contact. He didn't delete it in accident, didn't he?
"Hello there, should I choose for your underwear too?" Mingyu slides open a row of drawer
inside the cupboard, teasing with his tone and face.
"Hey! Stay away from that!"
Wonwoo smacks his chest hard and makes the younger yelps between his laughter. He jokingly
slides open and close the drawer, still with a teasing on his face. Wonwoo tries to push him away
and asks them to stop while Mingyu is laughing even louder, enjoying every smacks Wonwoo
give.
The older looks so small compared to the taller. His thin wrists are wrapped well, resting in
Mingyu's palm. He can see the pink shades that tinted those two cheeks and two ears, but one
that Mingyu knows, he really want to plant his lips on one of those.
And he does it.
The bickers stop right away after Mingyu's lips land on the older's cheek. Wonwoo quickly pulls
back his hand and covers the kissed cheek with his palm, while Mingyu is quicker to tighten his
grip on Wonwoo's other hand. They are back to the heavy pause, leaving everything in their
behind. Not minding the opened drawer that they had an argument before.
What makes Wonwoo nervous now is Mingyu's eyes hunting for his dark orbs.
Hazed. The quick attack and the quick change just makes Wonwoo bewildered. What Mingyu
actually is? One second he is annoying. One second he is a complete jerk. One second he is just a
lost pupoy. One second he is loveable. But every seconds, Wonwoo's heart beats faster.
Wonwoo pushes Mingyu back to give them a distance as he hopes he has a free time to process
what actually Mingyu wants and think about him?
"I'm happy to see you like this again," Mingyu whispers, still hunting for Wonwoo's eyes, "I really
am happy to be with you like this."
It's hot. His eyes are hot but it will never be wet. Wonwoo lowers his head more, not wanting to
look at Mingyu's eyes which only will make him accept the fact that his feeling is getting bigger
any minute. With cracked voice, Wonwoo politely asks Mingyu to go home. He ensure him that
he will definitely join the vacation tomorrow. He ensures him thag he will finish the rest of
packing. He only needs Mingyu to fade from his sight now.
Because his throat burns again, because his tongue numbs again. He knows it doesn't right. With
the last ruffle on the older's head, Mingyu leaves him to go home.
Wonwoo curses in his mind. His hand stays on the place Mingyu planted a kiss before. Slowly
clenching his fist as he unconsciously scratches his cheek hard. It's so stressful. When he knows
the only thing he should do now is crying, but he knows he can't. He crawls back to his bed and
let the blanket that he called stupid before wraps himself again and drowns to the burning chest
he has.
Stupid. Mingyu is just a stupid.
He doesn't know what to do. He needs Jihoon. But how? Wonwoo is always alone at night.
--
"Wake up before I pull your pants off."
Wonwoo jerks up to heard the threat. He lets out a groan after discovering Jihoon is the one who
threat him. But in seconds he jumps to get up and cups Jihoon face, kneeding him like he is now
making a sculpture. Jihoon tries to push him and kicks him because Wonwoo does something
strange like that. But after that, Wonwoo suddenly stops and resting his head on Jihoon's
shoulder. Jihoon is in an awkward position between hugging him or not. He never hug someone,
and Wonwoo knows it. Yet, Jihoon manages to strokes Wonwoo's back with a hand. As he listens
to Wonwoo's story, as he cursing at the end of it.
Ok what the fuck he kissed Wonwoo like that. Did he forget that he has a girlfriend or what?
"It's stressing." Wonwoo lets a last whine.
"Alright alright. I want to ask you to stop loving him already but I know someone who is in love's
brain isn't bigger compared to a fish egg." Jihoon chuckles to his bestfriend stupidity, but
somehow he still wants to cheer for his stupidness. He turns his head to see Wonwoo's wound
on his right temple has gone. He squints at it. About to say something when he just tightens his
lips again, "you healed faster than I thought,"
After another pat Jihoon manages to give, he asks Wonwoo to take a shower and start preparing
to go. Wonwoo stands up and give Jihoon a little nod. He opens the cupboard to take one
change and closes it. Of course he takes some underwear and inserts it to his bag before leaving
his bedroom.
"I think I accidentally delete your contact." Wonwoo is in the middle of drying his hair with a
towel. He just finished taking a shower and approaches Jihoon who is now in the kitchen. Making
two plates of fried egg and bacons. The shorter turns and gives him a look, raising one of his
brows, "really, I didn't find yours last night, wait I'll show you."
Wonwoo dashes back to his room to take his phone and unlocking the screen quickly. He opens
the application, about to tell Jihoon about his missing contact but knits his eyebrows when he
find Jihoon's chatroom easily. He opens the chatroom and the history is still the same. Wonwoo
closes it and search for the number on his phonebook and same as before he also find it now.
Wonwoo's brows knitted tighter, and Jihoon only waitinf for him to continue. Which he doesn't
get until Wonwoo throws his phone to the sofa. The taller waves his hand as he says
a nevermind. Jihoon nods, and give one plate of egg and bacon to the him.
Minutes after they finished their breakfast, Seokmin calls them and ask them to go to his house
now. The two boys take their bags and cling it on their shoulder. Wonwoo makes sure everything
is safe before he goes outside and locks the door.
Taking a slow walks, they are heading to Seokmin's house, three blocks away from here. They
decide to take the route which they have to pass Ent's place. The scent of the flowers are already
gone, but Ent's leaves are always there to cool you down. The tree giving them a smile and
blessing for their trip.
"Are you ok young boy?" Ent brings down his branches to stroke Wonwoo's head.
"Yes, it only hurts a little. But I have question."
"Go ahead."
Wonwoo brings his right hand to his upper left arm. He squeezes the wound really hard. He feels
the sting, he knows it is hurt, and he knows for sure this deep cut, should at leats have a drop of
blood, "Why I didn't bleed?"
The strokes continue, but no sign for an answer from him. Wonwoo waits, expecting a sentence
to at least break down his curiosity. To at least give him an answer for his questions. But Ent
doesn't give him any. Soon, he said.
Jihoon pulls Wonwoo's bag to also pulls the taller to continue their walk. Afer bidding a good bye
and waves to Ent, who now starts to humming again, they turns to the left and starts to walk in a
quick pace since Seokmin calls them again and asks them to hurry.
They discover a white van has parked in front od Seokmin's house. The owner of the house is
now in the middle of arranging their bags and stuffs at the back. He greets the two boys with
a yo! for Jihoon and yo man! are you ok what did happen to you for Wonwoo. Then he asks them
to put their bags inside.
Minghao comes out from the house and brings a plastic of snacks. The next is Seungkwan and
Soonyoung, busy to brings some song CDs and oh, is that xbox that Soonyoung brings? Despite
his full hand, Soonyoung gives a hi to Jihoon and Wonwoo. He even manages to hip-bump the
taller before going in to the back seat of the vans. Along with Seungkwan and Minghao for the
last. But Mingyu is still nowhere to be found.
Wonwoo is about to ask Seokmin where Mingyu is, when the latter just let out a slight curse
while looking to the street. Jihoon also give a more proper curse when Wonwoo turns his back.
And he, also wants to shout a curse.
Mingyu has finally arrived and they trip will start in a minute. It should be a great trip for them
but if only Mingyu doesn't mind to explain why he brings Sani along.
Wonwoo drops his eyelids, unamused with the fact that there will be a witch for three days and
two nights from now on. Seokmin still manages to give a smile to the couple and ask them to out
their bags inside the van. He gives Mingyu the key for the car and lets Sani to sit beside the
driver, which is Mingyu. Everyone believes in Mingyu’s driving skill even though he has no license
yet.
Sani gets in right away after ask Mingyu to help her put her bag inside. Seokmin gets in to the
middle seats, Jihoon comes after.
Wonwoo is going to get in when Mingyu suddenly pulls him and brings him behind the van. The
shorter gives him an annoyed look, too upset to face him. He feels that Mingyu is only playing
with him and his fucking heart. Once he being all touchy and brings his expectation up, then he
will just drop him, more like choke-slams him to the ground.
"What?" Wonwoo asks after seconds of silence.
"I'll explain everything later, I promise!"
Wonwoo's lips twitch on the side, he puts his hand on his hips, trying hard to hide his anger but
he knows it fails, "explain what? You didn't do anything wrong!"
"I bring Sani along!"
"Then?"
Mingyu bites his lower lips, can't find anything to answer that simple then. He only knows
something is wrong, his heart says this is wrong, and Wonwoo's face assures him thay something
is incredibly wrong, "she knew that I lied last nigjt about picking my mother from the station. She
interrogated me where have I been and such so I told her about this trip and she forced to join. I
couldn't say no to her, so..."
"Then what, Mingyu? She is your girlfriend anyway."
Mingyu has opens his mouth to say something but Sani's call cuts him from it. She asks him to
quickly get in and starts moving to the beach, but before asking them what did they do there.
Wonwoo is going to shift to the door, but Mingyu pulls him again, seems like wanting to continue
what he wanted to say before. But Wonwoo is quicker to say, "please remind to yourself that
you have a girlfriend. Don't kiss people randomly or treat them like what you did to your
girlfriend. She is still a girl, and she is human also, she knows what jealousy is. Even you did it to
me, a boy."
Wonwoo manages to escape his hand from Mingyu's grip and walks to the car door, opens it and
gets in to the last place remain, beside the window. As expected from Jihoon, he will choose to
be in the middle even he hates it. He closes the door, and soon he catches Sani's deadly stare at
him. He is not interested to be her enemy or what, so he just shifts to lean his back and staring
to the outside.
Mingyu has sat on the driver's seat and starts the car. Sani pulls the seat-belt beside him and put
it on him before she plants a kiss on Mingyu's jawline that makes Seungkwan cringes and Jihoon
gags. And also makes Wonwoo wants to kick her seat out from the car.
Seokmin, as the virus tries to break down the awkardness with a yell of Let's Go!! and asks
Mingyu to turn the radio on. Luckily, the radio plays a song that Seokmin knows so he sings along
with a damn loud voice. Jihoon needs to lean to Wonwoo's side and closes his ears to at least
decreasing the volume.
All of them know that this trip won't be like what they expect to be. All of them know this trip
will only be a vulgar exhibition of the couple. All of them know this trip is going to be a cringe-
worthy scenes.
Wonwoo knows this is going to be the trip to hell. Oh looks to the amount of kisses that witch
did to Mingyu already. And OH! look to her hand, resting on Mingyu's inner lap. Somehow
manages to pokes to that. Witch. If we got into an accident he will blame her for everything, for
being horny dogs when her goddamn boyfriend is driving, bringing six other boys behind.
Wonwoo closes his eyes, prevents to watching the free foreplay tutorial.

It's a highway to hell if Wonwoo asked to describe how was the trip to beach going. Because
for fucking god sakes those two horny pups making out in every red light stops. Well Mingyu is
an actual pup but the girl is just a pure witch with extra sprinkles of sweet-talking but hey, she is
just a witch. And how Wonwoo wants to replace the W with B.
He breathes a long and loud sigh once they arrived at the not-so-crowded beach for Seokmin
and the others but maybe a sardine can for Wonwoo, Jihoon and Minghao. The seven boys and
one witch needs to walk to the villa that happened it's Soonyoung's, since the car can't go
through here. The parking lot is so packed and Wonwoo is just too lazy to walk to the villa that
located on the other side of where they parked their car.
"I come here to play, don't give me that face because I only join you for this day." Jihoon has
balancing their step when he threats Wonwoo. He has his snapback on already, yes it is really hot
and that couple really has no shame to the heat.
"Can't you join us to stay? I will get really stress once we back to home you know."
Jihoon chuckles at that, and giving his squinted eyes to Wonwoo. Judging him with a playful
smirk, "or maybe you will get a great ending after this," Wonwoo scoffs. Great ending? If pushing
her from a cliff or just put her inside a box and throws it to the sea considered as the great
ending, then Wonwoo in.
The villa isn't that huge but still you can call it big. Four bedrooms, kitchen, living room, a
veranda that facing directly to the sea. It built with black brown woods, makes the air inside
great in this kind of weather. They are wow-ing at the house. Seokmin flops down on the cozy
brown leather sofa. Seungkwan amazed by the fully-completed-home theatre set. Minghao goes
to the kitchen to put all the snacks and stuff. Soonyoung grins widely with hand on his hips,
proudly presenting his family villa.
Wonwoo and Jihoon puts their bags down in the living room as Mingyu and Sani just entered the
house. Sani jumps here and there at the cozy living and happy to see the bathroom provides her
a bath-tub and not shower only. Mingyu joins Seungkwan to be amazed by the home theatre and
Soonyoung finally puts his xbox on the coffee table between the sofa and TV.
"Just leave this unpack, first we just have to go straight to the beach!" Seokmin stands on the
leather sofa. Fist clenching up in the air, as he dances to a random silly move. They cheer. Sani
has entering the bathroom to change to her bikini she said. It will impress Mingyu she said. And
some of them is fiddling on their bags to fine their shorts.
Wonwoo however just wearing his black shorts to swim later so he just mindlessly pulling up his
shirt without going to a room or hides somewhere first. He takes off his shirt and folds it neatly
before put it on his bag. He doesn't realize that there's a pair of eyes that can't rip its stare to
him.
"You are so thin,"
Wonwoo surprised. He looks over his shoulder and finds Mingyu standing there, still clothed
well. He shrugs, somehow still feel upset to the younger. This is his body. No matter how much
he ate, no matter how many burgers he ordered, he couldn't put on weight. "well, I built like
this."
The raven takes out a small bottle from Jihoon's bag, a sun-block written on the face. He pops
open the cap and squeezes out an enough amount for him. He coats his arms first, then to his
neck and his torso. He can't looks up since he knows that Mingyu doesn't even move, he is still
watching the older runs down his own hand on his body. And Wonwoo doesn't want to expect
any longer explanation if he asked a why later.
It's the time Wonwoo realizes he can't reach the back side of his body when Mingyu (seems like
fully prepared to) asks if only he needs help for it. Wonwoo hesitates but giving in anyway
because he needs it. Mingyu snatches the bottle from Wonwoo's hand and does the same exact
things as the older before.
Wonwoo turns back just to give a little warn of, "I'm ticklish" to Mingyu which earns a sheepish
smile.
It goes normal and thank God that Wonwoo can endure the blaster in himself whenever he feels
Mingyu's hand rubbing his back, to coat it with the sunblock lotion. But it does feel weird when
the time that Mingyu took to help him, is just longer than just coating a back with lotion. And his
hands don't seem to leave the place early. Wonwoo still can calm himself since they are in the
living room and someone might be comes out from the room to save him.
No, not before Mingyu suddenly mumbles the exact phrase of him complaining how thin
Wonwoo's body is and adds, "I don't know but it makes me want to wrap and protect it," as he
slides his hand to Wonwoo's side and resting there.
"Yup. Stop there."
Someone voiced. Mingyu tears of the touch of him and Wonwoo's body. Seeming like he doesn't
scared if people find what he just did to Wonwoo. He grins when he sees Jihoon behind him,
giving him a smack with his clothes. It was Jihoon who stop them and Wonwoo knows he owe
Jihoon a million time after this. Jihoon takes out his hand, giving his palm to face Mingyu as he
asks for him to toss the bottle. Shamlessly ordering Wonwoo to help him with his back.
"You know, you are lucky that it was me who catch you making a move to this guy here," Jihoon
talks, directly to Mingyu but not even giving him an eye.
"I just helped him"
"Yes with the slides down on his side which I know and I bet in the name of Zeus that Wonwoo
can reach that spot by himself," Mingyu bites his inside cheeks to prevent him talking back to the
short. Wonwoo just stays still behind him, won't give Mingyu any glance as he is now frowning
deeper. His fists clutches and Mingyu can see a slight of anger on his face. "You better put off
that kind of thing, you girlfriend is going to threaten him."
It's now Mingyu's time to curves up his lips and furrowing his eyebrows, he makes a confused
look on his face, "why would she?"
"Because she starts to accuse you have a crush on my bestfriend."
Both Wonwoo and Mingyu widening their eyes. Wonwoo looks at Jihoon in disbelief as his friend
just scoffs it off and instead pulling him to go to the outside. The others come out from the
rooms and chattering to help each other to put the lotion on their back when Jihoon and
Wonwoo have reached the entrance. Sani shows off her blue bikinis that revealing too much of
her skin. She links her hand on Mingyu's and intentionally pressing it to her breast, hoping
Mingyu will accepting her invitation.
Mingyu looks at her, giving a smile that doesn't reach his eyes. He ruffles Sani's head as he walks
off to a room and changes his clothes.
The sun burns, stabbing their skin and they swear their skin would peel off if they forgot to put
on lotion before. Even they are sitting under the umbrella beach, even they enters the sea water,
it doesn't really help their burning skin.
Wonwoo exhausted and decides to sits under the umbrella and watching the other to play volley
beach. He gives them a look of what the hell were you made of guys? Especially Soonyoung and
Seokmin who don't even give in for a second. Jihoon unusually join the game for a long time and
Minghao, too, looks like he is tired but still continuing the game. Sani and Mingyu just got back
from the stand there, buying a cone of ice cream that they eat lovey-dovey-ingly together.
Giving it a thought, Wonwoo remembers the time Sani gives him a death glare back then. He
thought Sani were angry at him as he (and Mingyu) inderectly post-poning the time to go. He
thought Sani were only upset at him as he just talked to Mingyu secretly. Isn't it true that Sani
starts to threaten him? Or it just Jihoon's way to convince Mingyu?
Wonwoo spends the remaining time under the umbrella until the sun starts to go down. Jihoon
runs to him, sweeping the sands on his body then he is scurrying to the villa without waiting for
Wonwoo. He waves a little good bye and the taller just giving a smile that Jihoon doesn't even
look at. Wonwoo knows Jihoon will storms off to home before dark and he understands it.
Wonwoo, still waiting his friends to finish their game. And some of them to finish swimming.
The sun starts to kiss the line between the sea and the skies when finally the boys and one witch
finally runs to him one by one to lie upon the thin mat and panting like crazy. Soonyoung skin
burns until it changes him to a red devil one. His cheeks are even redder but the smile on his face
tells everyone that he is happy. Seokmin also still laughing his lungs out, lies beside the red
hamster and starts to rambling about how hungry he is.
"I have asked someone to bring us fresh seafood, let's go to the villa first then let's have a grill
party!!" Soonyoung shouts while stretching both of his arms over his head. The other copying
what he did. They start moving to back to the villa with some of them clenching their stomach,
hungry as fuck they said.
Actually, other than Seokmin there, Wonwoo doesn't have someone that he can talk freely to.
Even with Seokmin, he hasn't reach the level to joking withouth being concern whether it would
hurt their feeling or not. Because of that case, Wonwoo feels a little bit behind from them as he
keeping his distance and silently watching them laughing and smacking. He feels warm to see
them, and how sometimes they will glance at him and ask him a little unimportant question. The
only thing that can makes Wonwoo feels that he is visible, living with them.
The utensil, the grill and those fresh seafood contains with squids, fish, and shrimp are really
there in front of the building. The people give them so many ingredients. The boys are in awe
and amazed by the foods serves on their face, and second next smacking Mingyu and Seokmin
shoulders as they give the two boys their trust to be in the charge of grilling. Even with a little
whine, Mingyu and Seokmin start to do their job. Indeed, they are those people who can cook
and produce a great taste masterpiece for the result. Wonwoo waits on the side, as the other
who aren't in charge of cooking is just playing around and disturbing the two chefs. Sani is on the
other side, fiddling with her own phone.
When it nearly finished, suddenly Mingyu entering the villa and asks Seungkwan to replace him.
He doesn't come out for next fifteen minutes even after the boys calling him as the foods are
ready. Soonyoung, Seokmin, Seungkwan and Minghao has digging through the grilled squids and
fishes. Sani joins them right awat and not waiting Mingyu to come. Wonwoo still not moving
from his place, doesn't even scared the foods run out, he only watches them fighting when two
chopsticks take the same piece. Minghao has calling him to come, but Wonwoo only nods his
head without stepping closer.
Mingyu finally appears from the door, he brings with him a bowl on his hands. From the steam
that floating above, something hot is in there. Sani is the first to approach him, wanting to feed
him a grilled squid until she whines after seeing what's on the bowl.
"Aw, babe, we are at the beach now, seafood is a must, why you cook a ramyeon? I don't want
it!"
"Yeah, why ramyeon, I ordered this great foods already Mr. Kim!" Soonyoung talks with his
mouth full with shrimps.
Mingyu chuckles, he takes the bite that Sani give to him. But doesn't respond to her whine or
Soonyoung's words. He walks straight to the lonely boy on the side, who is sitting on the small
bench there. He pulls the small table and brings it to the front of the boy before putting the
bowls on it. And for the last touch, he puts the wooden chopsticks beside the blue bowl, and give
him a smile. "You can't eat seafood, right?"
The eyes are on them. Wonwoo didn't tell them anything and no one notice his silence means he
can't eat seafoods. Wonwoo looks at the taller in disbelief, he doesn't remember he told him
about that before, he nods, hiding his face behind his palm.
"Then please eat well, you should just tell us you can't eat any seafood like this." Mingyu
straightens his back, resting his hands on his hips.
"But I never told you about this before?"
"When," Mingyu pauses, "when we used to go to canteen together before, I found you never
ordered seafood contained meals. Or if there were only seafoods, you would rather buy a bread
so, I assume that you can't it eat?"
Wonwoo lowers his head, grabbing the chopsticks and snaps it apart, "It tasted too fishy," he
said while taking the noodles. And the conversation stop right there, with a little chuckle from
Mingyu before Sani pulling him away and ask him to join the others.
Wonwoo can't help but feels really happy. Mingyu always find something that Wonwoo tries to
hide. He can understand everything without Wonwoo needs to say. But the most important one,
the fact that Wonwoo loves him, however, Mingyu can't even read it.
The other starts to cheers on him and exclaiming their disbelieve, how Mingyu can understand
Wonwoo's problem there. Wonwoo is too occupied by his ramyeon to notice Mingyu's smile
creeping to his face, and Sani's upturning expression.
---
"Don't you think Mingyu likes you?" Soonyoung drops himself on the empty bench beside
Wonwoo. He is toweling his wet hair, just done with shower. He took another food before and
finished his last bite on the red grilled sauced shrimp and some of the sauce are still on the
corner of his lips. Wonwoo wipes it with the edge of his palm, " wow thanks,"
"Don't talk nonsense, he has a girlfriend remember?"
"More like he has a mistress that he needs to satisfy."
The raven looks at him and discovers a cringe crawls up to his face as well as the horror. He
gestures the kissing lips with both of his hands and then shivered himself. Wonwoo, actually,
happy to see there is people beside him and Jihoon who hates that couple. But Soonyoung can't
help but admit that the sex part was fabulous. Because he only did it once he said, and Mingyu
did it again and again, with Sani, who is actually a well-known as the pretty one in their school.
Well, more to the boys craving for her body only though.
"Nope, we just used to spent our time together back then,"
"Before you caught him lying about pretending, and before he has a girlfriend."
Wonwoo sighs, "well, that's true."
"Are you jealous?"
Wonwoo coughs, chokes on his own saliva, he snatches the water bottle Soonyoung brought and
gulps, and he still manages to shake his head while drinking, "No!"
"Please just be honest!"
"No, what-- I mean, why should I?" Wonwoo takes another gulp.
"Because you like Mingyu," and Wonwoo takes another choke. Soonyoung however laughs at
the misery the boy encounters. He makes a gun with his hand and whispers a bang! to Wonwoo.
He is still smiling and laughing at the raven nonstop coughs.
"Seriously," Wonwoo tosses the empty bottle to Soonyoung, flicks his forehead before gets up
from the seat, "I'm going to thank him for the ramyeon before!"
"And confess?" Soonyoung teases again.
"No!" The raven raises his voice unintentionally, embarrassed at his own act that actually just
telling the blue haired guy the answer. Wonwoo tightens his lips, however, he can't say he loves
Mingyu, because just thinking about it already make his throat burns. He turns his head to the
smiling Soonyoung, he whispers, but loud enough for Soonyoung to hear, "just keep it secret,"
Soonyoung gives his thumb up, "You can count on me."
The taller walks leaving Soonyoung on the bench to enter the building. Minghao is busy with the
bags of chip again, Seungkwan is now choosing a movie to watch, and Seokmin just out from his
room, drying his hair. Wonwoo scans the living room, looking for his bag which is nowhere to be
found.
"I put your bag in that room," Minghao points to the room at the most back of the house, near
the kitchen, Wonwoo nods and saying thanks to the boy with piercing, "you are in a room with
Mingyu by the way,"
Wonwoo snaps his head, nearly break it if he doesn't remember that he has bones. His brows
knitted as his eyes squinted, enough to scream a what?! without he needs to shout it loud. He
gives Minghao the looks then back and forth to Seungkwan who is now smirking, full of teasing.
"No, we don't want to listen to the bedroom music in the middle of the night so we ask Mingyu
to not sleep with his girl and he said ok." Seungkwan throws his palm in the air after a litle
giggling and back to digging the movie collection that Soonyoung has.
"Why me?" Wonwoo points at himself.
"Because, me, with Seokmin and Minghao with Soonyoung!"
"Why no Mingyu and Seokmin?"
"And me with you? No. I don’t want to be in the room together with a stone. Seokmin and I will
have a karaoke time later!"
Wonwoo scratches his head. Too tired to debate. He shrugs and walks to his assigned room at
the back. His fingertips brushing against the cold doorknob before pulling it down and pushing
the door. The mahogany furnitures greet him as the color of it, dark brown, glossy varnished,
invading the whole room. The only white are the sheets on the double sized bed in the corner of
the room. Good, god, the thing he asks for is only not to be left alone by Mingyu but the the
world just like to see him suffer.
He trails to his bag that leaning on the bed frame, looking for his towel, bath kit, and clothes to
change. He needs to take a shower because he incredibly feels like shit with sticky traces of
sweat and smell of smokes from the grill party before. And it does smell fishy, double hate from
Wonwoo. He goes outside after and walks to the shared bathroom there. Actually there are
bathrooms in each room but Soonyoung told him that the heater isn't working inside. Since
Wonwoo wants to relax himself from this day, he wants at least a warm water to massage him.
He walks passing Soonyoung who is now already in the kitchen, takes a carton of milk from the
fridge. Wonwoo is standing in front of the bathroom and wraps his palm around the knob,
turning it over to open the door.
And Wonwoo swears, it's just the worst decision he ever made. His throat locked but his eyes
opens wide, ready to leave their socket and with that, his hands get limp, the bath kit falls on the
floor. The scattering sound makes the two figures inside the bathroom turning their head in
shock.
"Wonwoo!" Mingyu screams. He screams. In surprise. Naked. With Sani above him, in the same
state, naked, as the tan boy who is now lying on the tub. Wonwoo can see that that witch is
towering Mingyu, her hands tights on his wrists and, okay, it's just clear. Too clear to see and
doesn't need a giga amount of brain cells to understand what happen if his length is now inside
and how that girl moving up and down, of course before Wonwoo entering the bathroom since
she is now shocked. Too shocked until she nearly breaks her head off when she turned it.
What now? Having sex in the tub? Some kinds of sex fantasies that not a fantasy anymore if
finally they are just doing it.
Oh shit, shit.
Wonwoo stoned for a second on the door frame, it's not because he wants to watch it, or he is
sorry to interrupt. He just doesn't know what to do as his mind is suddenly going blank, and
black, and what wanders around his brain is only the scene of Mingyu having sex, in front of him.
Or for the correction, he, watches, Mingyu having sex, without Wonwoo has the time before to
prepare his heart. And who is the fuck moron who forgets to lock the door when they were going
to hook in the house full of other people?
Or they just intentionally do it since Wonwoo is the last person who haven't take a shower.
It's the movement from Mingyu, which shoves Sani aside as he trying to escape from her grips
and planning to approach Wonwoo which makes the boy on the door frame flinches, finally have
his joints back to working. Wonwoo quickly bends to take his bath kit in awkward way, not
wanting to see the younger when he turns as quickly as possible to back to his room. He hears
Mingyu calling his name again. He feels his shoulder bumping to someone who is now calling his
name again with some addition of what happened before Wonwoo successes to enters his room
and slams the door as hard as his heart thumps.
And with the shaking hands, he locks it. He is scared. Wonwoo turns and leans his back on the
door. His head is spinning.
It's barely a minute when finally someone is banging the door. He bangs really hard since
Wonwoo can feel the throbs and thumps crawling to his body also. Wonwoo just can't help
himself to say something, he just can't gather himself to act normally. Why didn't he just smiles
awkwardly and just say something like oh sorry Iinterrupt or whoops there I think I got the wrong
room or any possible line when a friend happened to cross a sex scene of their friends. But
Wonwoo can't.
"Wonwoo, hey, open the door, please!"
Wonwoo knows it's Mingyu. A million percent sure it is Mingyu's voice who is calling him to open
the door. It is Mingyu who is leaving his naked girl on the bathroom, leaving their activity behind
to follow Wonwoo to the room and is now begging him to meet his eyes. He hears other voices
come and asking what happen, and a girl voice yelling at Mingyu to go back to her, but Mingyu
seems not buying since he is still banging the door, hoping it'll fly open in no time.
No fucking, god, no how can I, how can. It's... breaking me enough.
"I am not the one who asked for that! She stormed in when I just entered the bathroom and
shoved me to the tub!"
Then what? What?! Wonwoo bites his tongue, he sometimes just want to shout at Mingyu's
face, punch him right on his handsome face, break those sneaking canines to tell him that he has
to stop being too stupid. Because, why he has to try to explain everything whenever Wonwoo
caught him doing something with girlfriend? Why he has to bother to make sure that Wonwoo
won’t get mad? Why he has to bother with Wonwoo’s heart as it looks like he actually
understands what inside but plays with it.
"Wonwoo we need to clear this!"
But Wonwoo remembers that Mingyu might think that he got angry all the way because
someone that Wonwoo loves, in Mingyu's stupid point of view, Sani, is hooked by someone.
When the actual reason is Wonwoo hate to see Mingyu loving someone, hugging someone,
other than him.
Wonwoo is still leaning on the door, he just hate everything. Everything in this world. He is
questioning himself why did he want to back to this world when he already knew this world
sucks. Wonwoo stupid you had experienced it before. This world is just nothing but a heartbreak.
Even until the end of your life, the death, will only causing a heartbreak, broken, in pieces.
"...please I don't want us to be distant again after this," Mingyu's voice is lower than before and
it is muffled. The knocks are gentler, but Sani's voice is louder and nearer. Wonwoo hates their
existence, both of them. He hates Sani since she technically snatched Mingyu and he hates
Mingyu for being too brainless and heartless to even considering about, joking about love to
someone who actually love you, is worse than shoving a banana to a lion's mouth.
It sucks. His tears are still dry and it hurts. It's like it is not water to flow from his eyes but a
shattered glass.
He leaves the knocked door to walks in limp to the bathroom. Decides to take a quick wash with
the cold water as he now doesn't mind about warm water or cold water. Actually, cold is ok, isn't
it great? world has mocking him tonight, and it's completed by the cold water stabbing his skin to
the bones.
When Wonwoo walks out from the bathroom, the weak knocks are still in repeat. Wonwoo can
grasps the soft voice of Soonyoung asking Mingyu to try again in the morning or Sani's voice
asking him to sleep with her tonight. Oh right, Mingyu is supposedly sleeping on the same room
with Wonwoo tonight.
But it is way better for him to sleep with his girlfriend right? Continuing what I disturbed before.
With that thought, Wonwoo lies himself down on the double sized bed, pulling up the blanket
over his head, hoping to just hearing no sound than Mingyu's pleading voice.
Again and again Wonwoo reminds himself that Mingyu is a normal, way too normal. And
Wonwoo is just the opposite, he is just technically a ghost. Is there any story about ghost living
together happily ever after with a man, and more, sharing their love, and more again, they are
both men. No?
Then Wonwoo should've just stop. He keeps reminding himself that. But his heart can't betray.
He is sleeping so deeply, even after he is awake, he decides to just spend the next day in the
room. Ignoring all the knocks and voices of his friends. Let them know, just let everyone know
that Wonwoo is mad at the couple. He just wants them to break up and he wants Mingyu to love
him back. Let everyone think anything comes up to their mind. Whether if they think Wonwoo is
all hyped because Sani got snatched from him, or better, if they can conclude that Wonwoo is
actually in love with Mingyu instead.
Let them know that Wonwoo is in love with Mingyu.
Wonwoo is tired to keep it as secret and can't scream loudly that he loves him.

10

There is a loud banging on the door and also a loud voice of Seungkwan when he just barged in
to the room that waking Wonwoo up. The raven lifts his head to look up from under his blanket
and groans when he sees Seungkwan is already set to nag him. Since his hands are already on his
hips and he inhales deeply, walking closer to the side of the bed that Wonwoo lied on.
Seungkwan grabs the blanket that wraped Wonwoo's body and in one pull he snatches it away,
"get up and let's have dinner together! I can't believe you are still alive after a whole day spent
inside this room!" He throws the blanket anywhere before he takes Wonwoo's hand and pulling
him to get up.
"I'm not hungry,"
"Just get up and get out from the room!"
Wonwoo breathes a sigh before he gives up the red haired boy in front of him. He slowly sits on
his bed and turns himself to leave his legs hanging on the side. Wonwoo wears his green jacket
to cover his exposed arms since he just wears a white sleeveles and a gray sweatpants. He ruffles
his own hair then sits still on the edge of the bed. He doesn't want to go outside, he doesn't
want to meet Mingyu. He is scared.
Scared to get another hurt.
"We ordered a pepperoni pizza with extra cheese as the topping, also three bottles of coke. Or
you want something, like, beer? Maybe?"
Wonwoo lets the side of his lips up. He knows Seungkwan is trying to melt the tense down by
talking about unimportant thing and how he just pretend to think whenever he wants to talk
about another thing. He might have made everyone worries after the case last night. Wonwoo
actually doesn't know what would he do if he is facing Mingyu after this, but he can't just being
so selfish when there are other people than him and Mingyu. It's their summer trip, they have to
enjoy this.
Both of them walking out from the room without forget to close the bedroom door. They walk
over the kitchen to reach the living room where everyone has sit on their own place. Minghao
seems like anticipating Wonwoo's presence as he doesn't occupied himself with chips but
leaning on the back of the sofa, looking at the direction of Wonwoo's room and smiles once
Wonwoo makes his appearance. Soonyoung who is sitting on the other sofa also smiling when he
notices the raven has out from the room. Mingyu and Sani sit on the sofa that Minghao leaned
on, they are giving their back as they watch a movie now. Seokmin suddenly claps his hand once,
loudly, and screams a yes we can start to eat the pizza!!
Mingyu turns his head quickly once he grasps what Seokmin means by saying that. Because
Wonwoo is already here. He looks bewildered at the raven presence and is planning to approach
him if only Sani doesn't pull him down to the seat and leans her head on Mingyu's shoulder.
However Mingyu's eyes never move from the slim figure in his dust green jacket. Who is now has
settle himself to sit on the floor beside the coffee table, just right in front of Soonyoung's sofa
but in the other edge of Mingyu's.
They open the box and start to attack the round things full with pepperoni and cheese. Also
some extra mushrooms there. They let the sodas blast their own throat after the dry pizza. Three
boxes, two boxes of salad and three boxes of chicken wings. They eat like a horse and laughing
like a donkey in happy. Seokmin can't stop humming and screaming his praises to the pizza and
whoever made the recipe of this needs to get included to the Guinness Book of World Record.
"We should play some games!" Seokmin speaks, spits a little chewed pizza from his mouth and
goes sorry to Minghao, who is in front of him.
"What games?" Seungkwan asks, licking the sauce on his finger.
Soonyoung extends his hand in the air with the face as bright as the sun, "truth or dare! Truth or
dare!" but instead of receiving agreements, Seungkwan and Seokmin throws him with the
crumpled tissues.
"Too cliche!" Seungkwan snorts, "hide and seek?"
"Ok what's with hide and seek and it's a children game! It's not challenging!" Soonyoung scoffs
and pouts, he throws back the tissue to Seungkwan. And the aimed boy waves his hand in a sassy
way as he smirks, like he is going to announce that he knows what Einstein ate to make him that
genius.
"Come on, this is an adult hide and seek! We won't just hide in this house but we go outside. It's
dark but that's the challenge! You can't chicken out to seek you friends, let's play!"
Minghao who only silence all this time giving the idea a nod, he is actually pretty excited with it,
since he likes those things. Horror and mystery like that. Seokmin follows, also Mingyu and Sani.
Soonyoung is the last person to agree, with the click on his tongue. If everyone's ok, then
Wonwoo in.
"Ok let's do rock, paper, scissors!" Seungkwan has hold his left hand above the pizze boxes. And
not long after that the other six hands gather in circle to decide who has to seek everyone.
And it comes out that Sani has to be in charge. She needs to count until 100 since they will go
outside this house and on the 5th count, the boys just start to run and find their own place to
hide.
Wonwoo is actually not really excited to play, more reason that is now Sani who has to find those
hiding boys and Wonwoo just thousand percent sure Sani won't even bother to find him. He can
tell that she hates him from the stare she gave to Wonwoo before. Wonwoo takes this as a
chance to have another time for himself.
So he just starts to walk along the shore. Feeling the night breeze flapping his jacket, which
makes him zip it up to his neck. He finds a large rock that a little too far from the building. It is
right beside the beach, night waves hitting it and Wonwoo can find the peace there. He climbs
up on the rock and discover that it has another place, a hidden place below it to sit. Not too low
for the water to reach but it indeed a great place to be alone.
He climbs down and he sits there, crossing his legs and lets out the soft sigh of relieve. He looks
up at the sky and mesmerized by the moon which surrounded by stars. The light showers
Wonwoo with serene as telling him to be relax. And Wonwoo follows their advice. He closes his
eyes, letting the waves sound spoiling his ears and the wind caressing his cheeks, messing his
hair.
"WHOAH!"
Wonwoo's heart nearly jump out from the ribs. He turns his head in shock and realize that he
should look up instead to find who is the one that screaming, and surprised him. The raven clicks
his tongue slowly to see Mingyu crawls on the rock up there. His hand clenches his grey shirt as
he still has his jaws drop to the ground. He blinks several times after he can pictures the figure
there,
"It's just you, oh my god I nearly believe that mermaids are exist!"
The raven doesn't reply back as he just straightens his head to face the wide dark sea in front of
him. Light glimmers on the surface. From the corner of his eyes, he can see Mingyu also crawls
down to his place, "can I join you to hide here? I don't have plenty times to find the new one."
Wonwoo nods, doesn't give the latter his eyes. He scoots to the side giving Mingyu a proper
place to sit. Though actually it is wide enough for both of them, it's just his reason to have some
distance with Mingyu.
"I really think you are mermaid."
"Is mermaid wear a sweatpants?"
Mingyu chuckles. Wonwoo can feel that the younger moves closer to him. However the anger in
his heart hasn't off. Being lucky to have some straight blank sexy face even in this kind of
situation, Wonwoo can manage himself to not looking directly to the taller. He hopes Mingyu will
just lock his mouth and don't talk about anything, especially about what happened the night
before. And just waiting Sani to find Mingyu or someone to call them because no one can't find
them.
"Are you still angry?"
World really hates him. "I never." Wonwoo traces his hand on the rock surface, picking a peeble
under his legs, "did you continue it last night? I'm sorry I suddenly came and ruin the moment."
Mingyu shakes his head, Wonwoo still won't look at him, "no, we didn't, I talked with Soonyoung
all night long," Mingyu pauses, fixing his legs, "I'm sorry, I guess?"
"For?"
"I think I hurt you,"
"Well, you don't need to if you think you hurt me because you take Sani from me."
"No, it's not." The wind blows, the water splashes and hitting the place they sat on, it's the time
Wonwoo tears his sight from the sea and giving up to look at the taller, his hair flips back blown
by the wind, looks soft, "it's not the reason,"
Wonwoo back to look at the horizon, he throws the peeble and makes it bounce three times
before disappear under the water, "then what?" he squints his eyes, pretending to see the
missing peeble he just threw.
"It's because I don't want you to hurt because of me,"
Wonwoo sighs. He doesn't want to have any mislead anymore. What Mingyu said, what he
interpreted, what Mingyu actually think, are never in the same line. It's true, he hurts because of
Mingyu, not Sani, she has nothing to do about this. She didn't know what's inside Wonwoo's
heart and that's it, how come Wonwoo blame everything on her.
He pulls his hoodie sleeves to his own fist, hides those as they start to get cold. Suddenly he feels
Mingyu pulls his hand, brings it to the taller's hand and wraps it with his big palm. Wonwoo looks
at him in surprise and questioning what does he want to say after this.
"I make up my mind, I always asking to myself why did I always want to catch you whenever you
saw me and Sani kissed or worst, like the night before. You don't have any role in our
relationship but why I'm scared that you will leave me if I didn't catch you quickly. And I got the
answer," Mingyu interlocks their hand, giving Wonwoo the sweetest smile he has. The older
lowers his head, hiding his face. Mingyu doesn't wait for Wonwoo to give him an answer when
he continues his words, "I will choose you over her."
"Huh, what?"
"I can't continue being a pathetic like this. I don't really love her, I want to choose you over her, I
would leave her,"
Wonwoo widens his eyes and trying to grasps what he means. He is smacking Mingyu hard on his
shoulder. He gets up from his seat, and stretch himself, asks Mingyu to walk back to the villa.
"Wonwoo I'm serious,"
"Yeah yeah, let's just go back, Sani might worries," he doesn't buy it. Wonwoo doesn't want to
have any false hope anymore, even Mingyu said that just know that doesn't mean he will stay
with his words when Sani leans on him later. Wonwoo starts to climb the rock, he is looking for
the best part to step on when he feels Mingyu's big hand is wrapping around his petite waist.
With a surprise, Wonwoo grabs the rock surface with the help from Mingyu, who lift him easily.
He doesn't want to face the younger as he can feel the hot on his face. If only Mingyu doesn't
call him to ask for a help, maybe he will storms off to the villa.
"Thank you," Mingyu chuckles, giving him the brightest smile before stamping a peck on
Wonwoo's cheek. Which Wonwoo covers, more like slapping the place Mingyu's lips just leaned
on.
He is shameless.
"I told you don't do something like this anymore! People will misunderstand!" the older rubs his
cheek, he turns his back to Mingyu and walks back to the villa. Doesn't even care about the game
because what he wants now is the bed, and blanket to wrap himself. Mingyu doesn't answer
anything but following the older's step.
They reach the villa to find the other has gathered together. Seungkwan smacks Wonwoo's
shoulder which makes Wonwoo flinches and give him the look.
"Where are you two hiding? Oh my God, don't get too far! We even called you before but your
phones are inside!" Seungkwan is exaggerating his gesture and tones, he sighs and sighs and last,
rubbing his temple like a mother to her ruthless sons.
Sani suddenly approaches the two and pushes Wonwoo away to wraps Mingyu's with her arms.
She gives Wonwoo the look that enough to ask him to go away from my Mingyu. Wonwoo
shrugs, he gives her the uninterested stare and shifts to the side.
"Stop pulling him away from me," she whispers, her voice is shaking from anger. Wonwoo turns
back his sight to the girl on Mingyu's side, then blinks to the man in her hug. Mingyu frowns, he
slowly slides his hand to escape from her grip. He does it slowly and gently as he knowd after this
he will hurt her more than anything. He moves to pull Wonwoo by his arms, getting closer to him
as he plants another peck on him. And the worst or maybe the better thing is he pecks Wonwoo
on his lips, in front of his girlfriend, with the gasps from the other boys.
Wonwoo shoves him hard after, but Mingyu has tighten his grip on Wonwoo's wrists. He keeps
Wonwoo in his hand and turns to the girl who has lowered her head nearly breaking her neck,
"I'm sorry."
Sani's shoulders are shaking as she starts to sob. They can't see her tears since the night seems
to be darker. Wonwoo panics. He tries to escape from Mingyu but the younger's hands strength
is just something that Wonwoo has to put some more effort to beat it. He can't see Sani cries like
this because he knows, he knows how hurt, how big the pains are to be unloved by someone.
"Mingyu you can't be like this! You can't make her cry like this!" Wonwoo whispers as still trying
go.
Sani moves closer to Mingyu, "I know you never love me," she says, raises her head to look at
Mingyu eyes to eyes.
"I know you never because everytime we kissed you would sneak to see him like you were
expecting him to react to us. Everytime we were together and the others gathered around and
teased him your face said you hate to see those. Even when we did sex, you never had any lust
or wanting me to be yours. And do you know how many time you called his name in your sleep?"
she states.
Wonwoo blinks his eyes quickly uncountable times, he turns to see Mingyu, then Sani, then
Mingyu again. Mingyu smiles, sadly as he gives her the most sincere apology, ask her to forgive
him of what he did, "I'm sorry,"
Sani smiles while the tears are still on her eyes. He chuckles dryly, "Forgiven. But I'm still mad at
you so," she extends her hand to the air, and quickly slaps Mingyu hard on his cheeks. Mingyu
shocked but then smiles to see Sani also smiling to him, "let me slap you to at least release my
anger."
"Once more?" Mingyu offers his left cheek.
"No, I'm saving it for later," she takes out her cellphone from her long parka pocket and calls
someone, who is after that known as a taxi service, she orders one to go home tonight.
Wonwoo's guilt is rising and getting bigger. He can't say anything as he scared Sani will do
something stupid, crying herself out for a long time, "then, I should pack my things and go
home."
"Why you don't wait until tomorrow?" Mingyu asks in worry. It's night and their home is two
hours away from her. But Sani only gives him her smile and shakes her head. She turns to
Wonwoo, and the raven in nervous blinks his eyes again, "I need to distant myself before I slap
him harder than what I did to you before."
Wonwoo's stomach feels like dropping. The hates are clear in her eyes, she seems ok but
Wonwoo knows she will never forgive him. He tries to slide his hand again from Mingyu and he
makes it this time. After a short minute, he walks off inside and doesn't buy Mingyu's call.
This is not right. Yes, finally, finally Mingyu choose him. This is just too sudden that his brain can't
even process what just happened. He goes to his room and once again looking for the blanket
and wraps himself from head to toe. The other is saying goodbye to the girl outside, should he
just calling for a taxi too and go home? Contact Jihoon about what happened? But he also
doesn't know where to start everything. What should he do?
He hears the door clicks open and curse himself since he forgot to lock it before. He keeps his
position and just waiting for the next thing happen. Then he feels someone is on the bed by the
weight given on his side. The next thing is he feels a hand circled himself upon the blanket and
moves closer to share the warm of their bodies. Wonwoo's heart thumping really hard once he
can feel the breath lingers on his covered ears. And he can feels the soft lips beneath the
blanket, pecking randomly on his face and sometimes down to his shoulder. He should be happy
but what's this feeling?
"Wonwoo," his guessing is right, it's Mingyu, "why are you like this?" he chuckles while pulling
the pupae Wonwoo closer to him, he wraps tighter than before and keep butterfly kissing the
older.
"I just, I just don't know what to say, what to do? I mean, how? What just happened?"
"If you turn to face me and shoves this blanket away from your face I'll tell you a bedtime story,"
Mingyu asks him to turn, he slowly pulls down the white blanket from Wonwoo, revealing the
older's frowning face and his knitted eyebrows, "I told you that I choose you over her right?"
"But why you just told her directly like that?"
"Because I don't want to have another lie to her. I'm scared you will hate me and leave me more
than the thought of her slapping me!"
"But she..."
"And I know you care about me so much, Wonwoo, and it's really nice to spend the time with
you, I can feel something warm crawling to my heart whenever we are together. Something that
I never had with Sani before. That's the thing that make me realize I should've choose you over
her."
Wonwoo lowers his sight, he should be happy but the thought of hurting the girl is wandering
around his mind. Even Sani said she forgive Mingyu but he knows she is not, at least not to
Wonwoo. He doesn't know how long Sani can endure the sight of Mingyu being clingy to him,
remembering what the former couple had done at the classroom. It will hurt her later if she still
keep her love for Mingyu. It's selfish, but Wonwoo also doesn't want to let Mingyu go again.
"You want to share the blanket?" The raven asks while offering the white soft fabric to Mingyu.
He nods and shifts into the empty place beneath the offered blanket and now hug the smaller
figure without anything blocking him.
Mingyu brings his hand to Wonwoo's cheek and strokes it. He feels the softness and moves
closer to kiss him right on his nose before giggles. He found it funny to see his reaction and keep
doing that until Wonwoo groans and shoves him by the face. But the younger's eyes locked on
him, he can't help but to give him the intense stare and scanning his whole face, mesmerized. He
leans forward, slowly like he is enjoying every seconds spent to get closer before finally planting
a proper kiss on the older's lips.
He presses it, doesn't make any move and just stay still to feel both of their lips pressed
together, feeling the softness, without no one tries to shove or initiating to open their lips. They
absorbing the serene of the night and how right the feels of their lips connected like this. Mingyu
smiles between the kiss, and tears it for a second to find some blush on the older's cheek before
he slides down his hand to Wonwoo's chin and ask him to part his lips.
Wonwoo won't open them until Mingyu's thumb traces the line of his red lips, clearly presses it
to give a little force so they will go apart. The older shyly opens it. And Mingyu, also in a gente
move, bending his head to the side and interlocks their lips and delivers their warm. Mingyu
doesn't rush the kiss and it's so different with what he did when he was with Sani since their
kisses are mostly wild and sloppy. But Wonwoo just get this thing, that Mingyu is a really, really a
good kisser.
"Let's sleep, we have to wake up early tomorrow," Mingyu says after he breaks the kiss and
slides his lips to the older's chin. Wonwoo nods slowly and nuzzles his head to the younger's
shoulder. This feels right, yet he can sense this is somewhat wrong. Mingyu circles his arms
around Wonwoo again, whispers a good night to the smaller's ears as he breathes on it.
"Mingyu?"
"Hmm?"
"Does this mean, we are together now? I mean, as a thing?"
Mingyu lets out a chuckle before ruffling the older's hair gently, "yes, isn't it obvious, or you
don't like the idea?"
"No! Uhm-- no of ourse," Wonwoo clutches the shirt that Mingyu wears, "but why?"
"Because I realized that I care about you more than I care about her,"
The younger is still ruffling the soft raven hair of the older, playing with it and sometimes swirls
his fingers between the strands. Wonwoo can't lie that he is happy to hear it. And he can't help
to not nuzzle closer to the younger. Sniffing the scent, that he used to smell whenever he sneak
to his room. The mild and some masculine scent, that screams his name so much.
"You know Wonwoo," the raven hums, Mingyu presses his nose to the older's head and inhales
deeply, "you always smell like cherry blossoms, it relaxes me,"
And Wonwoo widely opens his eyes again. He can hears Mingyu's soft snore upon him and
maybe he is drowning to his sleep already. It's time for him to be alone again and swim in his
own thoughts. He knows, he finds what off from all of this.
Cherry blossoms.
No matter how many times Mingyu said he needs him, he care for him, he choose him over his
ex. No matter how soft and gentle his kiss was, Mingyu never even once to say he loves him
Loves.
The most important thing he has to say yet he doesn't.
The most important thing both of them have to say but Mingyu doesn't, and Wonwoo can't.

11

Autumn.
It's yellowish, reddish, the leaves change to a warmer color, while the wind starts to blow colder.
Days had passed, their summer break has over and Wonwoo needs to compose himself to go to
school again.
During the holidays, he can manage everything since the possibility to bump on Sani is really low.
But now he has to go to the school which means, his class, which means, meet her. Until now,
there's nothing bad happen either to him or to Mingyu. Jihoon would smack him on his head if
he started to talk about that. But still, there's this guilty feeling in himself, he needs to get rid of
it. Big talks, he is scared to start.
Wonwoo sighs, starring at the mirror for about fifteen minutes now. He tightens his eyes and
turns the faucet to get some water and wash his face. Hoping the water will makes something
change there. He grabs on the side of the sink and lowers his head, he needs to gather some
courage to go. Wonwoo brings his hands to his cheeks and slaps it hard. Another sigh comes out
from his lips, he is just too confuse.
"Your face is horrible you know,"
Wonwoo jumps on his place, backing off while clutching his uniform right on his chest. Jihoon
has leaning on the door frame and watching his friend beinga total chicken in front of bathroom
mirror. The shorter smirks without meaning and just swift away to go back to the living room.
Wonwoo follows him to go there and fixing his crumpled uniform after he clutched it.
"Why are you just barging to my house like that?" he turns to the kitchen and opena thw fridge
to take a carton of vanilla milk and a slice of bread.
"I've knocked like crazy and you didn't hear. Then I found your door isn't locked so I just come
in."
Wonwoo nods, well it doesn't mean he is angry. It's Jihoon anyway, he is usually like that. But he
takes note to himself to be careful about the door next time.
The shorter reach Wonwoo's apartment late nowadays. He would usually banging Wonwoo's
door at six even they were on their days off. But it was maybe two or three weeks ago since he
started to come at seven. When Wonwoo has woke up and chilling on the living room.
"Hey, Wonwoo" Wonwoo hums in response, he is busy to give the last bite to the bread, "have
Mingyu said he loves you?"
The raven slowing his munch, it's been months already since they started dating. There was
nothing bad happened nor even a quarrel between them. Mingyu treated him so gently and
lovely, he would come to Wonwoo's place and brought some ingredients to cook together.
Sometimes he would bring his laptop and asked him to watch a movie together, on the bed,
wrapped by the navy blanket and with Wonwoo's head on Mingyu's shoulder. Mingyu never
done something too far to Wonwoo and he would give him the sweetest kiss that no candies in
this world can beat it. But he never once say he loves him. He always said he needs him.
However, but with everything like this now, and how Mingyu treated him, doesn't it mean
Wonwoo has accomplished his goals? Doesn't it mean he can live like this forever, beside Mingyu
and Jihoon?
His train thoughts snapped by the ping from his phone, he looks at the screen and read the latest
chat from Mingyu, saying he will arrived in minute "let's go Jihoon."
"Wait a minute I need to pee,"
Wonwoo grabs his bag from his room and walks to the main door. He is looking for his shoes,
wear it neatly and is going to open the door when he suddenly freezes to find the door is locked.
Little he remember that he precisely locked the door last night. And he took the keys off from he
door, then put it on a table in his bed room. He quickly turns to his room without concernig to
put off his shoes, and as he expected the key is there, on his desk. Then, how did Jihoon come
inside before?
Wonwoo won't ever forget that they are not completely humans. But even it's like that he can't
go through the wall or door since the very first he started to live in this body. Or Jihoon is
different from him? But, if it's like that he didn't need to knock desperately everyday and just go
inside by walking through the door instead.
"You are still here?" Jihoon suddenly stands behind him and Wonwoo flinches to his surprise.
"Ah, yeah," he nods, and turns his body, walks quickly to the door and in flash unlock it. Jihoon is
still busy with his socks and Wonwoo hopes, Jihoon won't realize that Wonwoo knows, he has a
secret.
They get down in time, Mingyu also just arrived and wait for them under the street lamp. He
beams a smile when he sees Wonwoo walks to him and jumps to give him a bear hug. He nuzzles
and rubs his cheek on Wonwoo's cheek before give it a peck, and left Wonwoo stoned in his
place. Mingyu is always like that, Wonwoo doesn't mind but the way he got so excited to meet
the older is too cute to resist and Wonwoo can't control his heart to not thumping like a
bouncing ball inside his ribs.
Jihoon cringes, he kicks Mingyu's legs to take him back to the reality and stick his tongue out
once Mingyu's lips pout, "do you also want a hug?" the giant spreads his arms wide, invite the
shortest to give him a hug. But instead Jihoon gives Mingyu a little punch before they start to
walk together to the school.
And in the middle of their way, one by one they meet the other boys. Seokmin is still yawning
widely and he nearly bumps on the tree if Mingyu doesn't tap him on his shoulder. Soonyoung
shouts a greeting when he is passing them by his bicycle. But he stops right only a few feets
forward, get off from his bicycle an decides to walk together with the other. Seungkwan's singing
voice heard well even his presence isn't around and once he sees the group, he jumps like a
kangaroo.
"Couple!! What a good thing to start the day!" Seungkwan yells while forcing to take the place
between them, they snicker early in the morning and Wonwoo can feel his heart gets warmer
day by day. He is getting attached more to them.
Mingyu suddenly pushed forward as someone just bump into him and wrapping his arms. He
turns to his right side and finds Sani has clinging onto him, "good morning, love!" she said
beamingly that Mingyu responds in chuckles.
Ah yes, Wonwoo sometimes read the pop up notification on Mingyu's phone or heard him
calling her, love, casually. He would tell Wonwoo that it was a joke, they only did it for fun. Well,
he never caught Mingyu and Sani did something over than that, and he believe that Mingyu
didn't do it for addressing her as his lover. But still, somehow, it hurts.How he can called her love
as casually as he called Wonwoo by his name. Addressing Wonwoo with a special nickname? He
never.
And Mingyu forgets to link their hand again even now Seungkwan has leave the spot between
Wonwoo and Mingyu.
"Jeon! I think it's better for us to ride this bicycle and reach the school faster because it's our
duty shift remember?" Soonyoung has ready on his bicycle agaim, points to the back and shows
two small iron cylinders that looks like something someone should step on are on the both side
of the back tire.
Wonwoo palms his forehead, "shoot! Yes! Let's go! Urh Mingyu sorry, see you later at class!"
Wonwoo storms to Soonyoung's bicycle and stand on those thing. He grabs on Soonyoung's
shoulder after bidding a good bye and wave to the remaining person. And by seconds their
figures fade.
Mingyu poked on his other side and find Jihoon has standing there crossing his arms. "yes?" he
asks. Mingyu's body is shaking because Sani jumps while clinging on him. If outsider sees them,
they will definitely say they are dating. And that's what annoy Jihoon the most.
"Let's talk later, first break," he says while swifting away.
---
"What do you want to talk about?" Mingyu leans to the railing, they are on the school roof again.
It's different with the first time they went here. That was spring when everything filled with all
colors and the skies are a clear blue. But today feels so warm even the wind blows and stings
their skin.
"About Wonwoo, what else?" instead of following Mingyu to lean on the railing, Jihoon takes a
seat on the floor and crossed his legs.
"Is something wrong? I do well with him right?"
"How well is well in your dictionary?"
"We never fight, no quarrel, even a slight bicker. We complimented each other well. We, did well
didn't we?"
Jihoon nods, right, they did well, even better with everyone expectations. Wonwoo never told
him anything bad about their relationship. And Wonwoo did change, in a good way. He is being
softer and careful. Prime to everything. It's only his sloth personality that didn't change to much.
And more over, after he finally dating Mingyu, he knows how to smile.
But that's not the case, and Jihoon knows something is burden him and Jihoon does know what
it is.
"I'm sorry to ask you this sudden," Jihoon sighs. The taller looks at him, waiting for the next
word. He decides to also take a seat beside Jihoon, "Mingyu, do you really love him?"
Jihoon turns his stare to Mingyu, and what he finds is the taller's eyes widening then in second
looks down to his fingers, which is now playing with each other. He doesn't answer right away, as
he is still in his thought. Not long after that, he raises his head but still not looking to the shorter,
"I do,"
"Really? Why are you so hesitant to answer it?"
"I don't--"
"Listen, Mingyu. I know we aren't that close, I don't do this for you but I'm concerned about
Wonwoo. If there's anything just tell me. But," Jihoon pursed his lips, "you can tell me anything,
really, I won't tell him."
"Then what will you do if I tell you? You would hit me."
"No, duh, judge people by hitting them is low. Then you just tell me that there is something,
what is that?"
Another minute spent for Mingyu to stare blankly upward, to the autumn sky, which is blue, but
not cheering anyone. He tightens his lips before attempting to say his first word, "I, actually don't
know."
Hitting people to judge them is low but Jihoon can't help himself to not giving a thought of hit
this stupid giant in front of him. "Why? How?"
"I don't know. I only know that I want to be with him, I'm happy beside him. The time we spent, I
even left Sani for him. I can see the sadness in his eyes everytime he saw me with her. I can see
that he wanted me to look at him even if he averted his eyes from me. That makes me want to
protect him, makes me want to tell him that I won't leave him." Mingyu bends his legs and
burries his face between his knees. His hand runs on his black hair, "Jihoon, is this love? I'm sure
this is. But somehow I can't tell him. That somehow I think I will hurt him again if I say it."
No one voiced. No one moves. Mingyu still has his face burried between his knees. Jihoon still
starring blankly without specific thing to look at. The shorter knows already, even from before,
even before Mingyu lets out his anxiety. His time tells everything about them. His form tells
everything. He only wants to hear it directly from Mingyu, to make sure.
"I don't know, that's what you have to solve by yourself. But what I can tell you is that you like
him more than that girl," Jihoon sighs and gets up as the bell is ringing, "I hope you really love
him, you know?" he extends his hand to offer Mingyu a help to get up.
They walk inside, closing the door to the roof and step down the stairs, "I don't know. I like both
of them. I was so relieved that Sani didn't hate me. That she still act normally like this."
"Love him, Mingyu." Mingyu stops, he turns to see Jihoon and finds his face also tells him that he
is serious when he asked Mingyu to love the raven boy. Jihoon is deadly serious. He runs out of
way to help both of them. People's feeling is something that Jihoon can't deal the most. But he
needs to help Wonwoo, he still hold his promise to prevent him feeling the sad and hurt again.
"I don't know Jihoon. The obvious thing is I want to be beside him and not find any hurts in his
eyes. I want to make him smile, and do you know how happy am I when I saw his first smile? He
beams warmly, sweetly and I can't compare his smile woth anything in this world! He, is just, just
too beautiful."
"Then love him, that's the only thing that will make him smile."
Mingyu sighs and Jihoon can see clearly the burdens on his face, "Sorry, Jihoon, I don't know
really. I can't tell him, even I think I love him,"
"I hope you make up your mind quickly." Jihoon walks faster than the taller and leaves him
behind by few steps, "Wonwoo and I are run out of time." He isn't sure it's his, Wonwoo's or
their time. He doesn't know will Wonwoo continue to live in their current form or not. Jihoon
also doesn't know those things have a good meaning or the worst one. Mingyu and Wonwoo
have finally together. But Jihoon can tell that this isn't over yet.
"What do you mean?"
Mingyu jogs to make his step in sync with Jihoon. His eyes never leave the shorter face, looking
for answer. Looking for a hint about everything he just told.
"Wonwoo, smells like cherry blossom a lot doesn't he? His scent is going stronger day by day
don't you notice?" Mingyu knits his eyebrows. Wonwoo does smell like cherry blossom, a lot.
And it relaxed him, that's one of the things he likes from Wonwoo. It's nice to sniff his scent
whenever they were cuddling. Then what's wrong with it?
It's the time Mingyu wants to open his mouth when Jihoon cuts it first, "the teacher is coming."
--
Wonwoo packs his belonging to his black sling bag. The bell has rang two minutes ago, the
students walk out from their classroom and are heading to go home. Jihoon packs everything
quicker than Wonwoo, he is in a rush and Wonwoo can't even ask him what's going on when the
shorter just give him a palm and say a good bye. Is Jihoon joining a club? Why is he in such a
hurry and just storms out like that.
Mingyu walks to Wonwoo's desk while staring to the door where Jihoon just exited. He gives a
confused look to Wonwoo as he is asking what just happened. The raven shakes his head and
shrugs. He clings his bag on his shoulder and takes the offer of Mingyu's hand, interlocking their
finger and walks out together from the claasroom.
"Mingyu! You go home already?" Sani just back to the class right when the boys stepped out. She
clings on Mingyu again as pretending that Wonwoo isn't there.
"Yes, see you tomorrow," Mingyu lets Wonwoo's hand go to pats her. The raven feels a sting im
his heart, he can say that he is scared by Mingyu's act. And without think twice, he clutches
Mingyu's uniform.
"Aw, can't we spent five more minutes? The girls and boys is still hanging in the class right?"
"No, we have to go home now." Mingyu nods his head to Wonwoo.
"Alright then," she sighs, loosens the wrap of her arm, "take care, love!" and shamlessly tip-
toeing while supporting herself with hands on Mingyu's shoulder, pecks the left cheek of the tan.
She smiles in win and waves as she walks inside with the chores of cheering and cooing from the
remaining students inside. Sani laughs a little and turns again, manage to say, "in case you
missed it from a girl's lips!"
Mingyu chuckles, lets a breath out of laughter, "alright, love, thank you for your concern!" he
waves to everyone inside the class and pulls Wonwoo to continue their walk home. Mingyu looks
down to the raven to see his face is going to collapse, "don't worry, we are just joking, you know
Sani and I aren't being an enemy just because we broke up, right?"
"Yeah." That's all Wonwoo can answer.
Sure. Sure Wonwoo understands really well about that and it's a nice thing to see them get along
without talking bad or threaten each other just because they were a couple before. That makes
them have the adult's way to think and didn’t do some immature act. But he is just trying to get
used to hear both of them calling love to each other while he never ever heard Mingyu say that
to him. He is trying to take all of them as only jokes and believe that Mingyu aren't take it to his
heart.
But use joke words to explain why her giving you a kiss on the cheek right in front of your
boyfriend is not a good excuse anymore.
Their walk is incredibly in such a heavy silence as Wonwoo will just nods, or hums to respond. He
feels unwanted. Even their hands linked each other. Even their bodies are beside each other.
Even Mingyu told him he needs him the most.
Mingyu weren't clingy on him whole day at school. He would go to the cafeteria with Seokmin
and didn't even ask Wonwoo to go together. He only came to Wonwoo when the last bell rang.
When they were asked to choose a partner for their English subject, Mingyu got Sani as his pair.
Without asking to Wonwoo first whether he wanted to be with him or not. It is only their first
day but Wonwoo can feel so much different from their holidays.
"Wonwoo, are you upset?" Mingyu stops his walk and holds Wonwoo's hand as prevent him to
continue also, "I told you we were just joking,"
Yes. Joking. You didn't even do that with me, "no, I understand."
"Then why are you so quiet?"
"I usually am quiet,"
Mingyu sighs. He spread his arms around Wonwoo's shoulder and continue their stopped walk.
The raven is usually quiet but Mingyu can tell when he is acting differently. He does feel bad to
see Wonwoo's face, "say, can I stay over tonight?"
"But tomorrow we have school."
"Yes then what's the problem? I will go home first to take some clothes and sleep at your place.
We go to school together after that."
"Why do you suddenly want to stay over?" Mingyu lets his lips curved a smile and pats
Wonwoo's head. He just want to pay, for that sad face and how break Wonwoo was. But Mingyu
decides to lock it and never tell Wonwoo the reason.
They are parting in front of the apartment building and Mingyu promises to back in thirty
minutes. The taller dashes off once Wonwoo nods in agreement of him back later.
Wonwoo still can't understand what the younger exactly think. One time he can be so clingy, one
time he pretends that Wonwoo isn't there. With his mind full of thoughts he entes his place and
plops himself down to the sofa. He takes off his grey cardigan and socks. Throwing his bag
anywhere possible and just lie down on that medium seating. He feels extremely tired nowadays,
and it does make him sleepy more often.
He lets the dark be the only thing he sees. He flashbacks what just happened today. How Mingyu
hugged him in the morning, how the younger rubs their cheeks together as he is just a giant
puppy that finally met its owner. How his friends are being so supportive to them, even
Minghao. But of course he won't forget the part of those absurd and bad things today. Honestly,
if Wonwoo wants to blurt out everything, he wants to tell Mingyu to stop joking with Sani im that
way. Wonwoo doesn't say he hates the thought of Mingyu and Sani are still in a good state after
Mingyu directly told her he chose Wonwoo instead. And even Wonwoo thinks that Sani hates
him, the girl didn't do anything that over the lane, except that love thingy. Wonwoo won't blame
her.
But Mingyu sudden request to stay over somehow distract him. He never want to stay over
everytime Wonwoo asked to. Even during their breaks, Mingyu would go home, even it was past
midnight. He ever told Jihoon about his insecurity and now finally Mingyu is the one that
intended to. He should tell Jihoon about this, reporting that Mingyu finally want to stay all night
with him. He gets up and reaching for his bag. Looking for his phone and then fiddling to look at
Jihoon's contact again.
But that thing happened again, no matter how he looks for the brunette's contact he doesn't
find it anywhere. His chatroom, his profile, anything to reach him. If it was before, it could be
that he was the one who remember it wrongly. But this is the second time this thing happened..
Wonwoo's thoughts breaks with his own surprise to hear the door opened and Mingyu enters.
He looks at the clock on his phone and he doesn't realize that a half hour he spent already.
Mingyu has change to his usual clother, his white shirt and a ripped black jeans that wrap his legs
nicely. He throws a smile to Wonwoo on the sofa, who now stands up to give him a hug.
Mingyu replies his hug back, he wraps his arms around the shorter shoulder while resting his lips
on the crown of Wonwoo's head. He enjoys the scent that Wonwoo deliver and feels like his
lungs are full with cherry blossom petals. The sweet scent that he wants to smell everyday.
Which relaxes himself and can throws aside the thought about everything bad.
"Hey don't inhales deeply like that, I haven't take a shower I must smell like sweat," Wonwoo
snuggles on Mingyu's broad shoulder, tighten his wraps, and do the same as what the younger
did, also sniffing his scent.
"Don't worry, you always smell like cherry blossom. Didn't I tell you before that I really like it?"
Yes but have you said you like me, as myself.
They tear their hug apart and Mingyu doesn't forget to leave a small kiss on the latter's forehead,
"I brought ice cream!" he shows the white plastic bag on his right hand. Offers a smile and wait
for Wonwoo to respond. But instead, he get a frown from the latter. Mingyu also knits his brows
since Wonwoo doesn't even give a slight nice respond to him. And he just realized what is the
reason behind it, "oh I'm sorry I forgot!"
Wonwoo smiles, well it's an uncommon things to hate ice cream, but Wonwoo has a reason. A
big reason behind it, "it's ok, thank you anyway,"
"But I do buy milks! I'll eat the ice creams," Mingyu shows the inside of the plastic bag, and
Wonwoo has anticipated about the thought oftl drinking milk, which is he likes, and he is a
hundred percent sure that Mingyu remember really well about this. And once again Wonwoo's
face makes an upturn, there are cartons of milk, three or maybe four, but they are pink. Pink.
The usual light blue box that Wonwoo would always buys aren't there.
"Strawberries?" Wonwoo asks, disappointed.
"Yes! This is your favorite right? We always bought this. Do you want to drink it now or keep it in
fridge first?"
"Oh, keep it first," Wonwoo is about to reach the bag when Mingyu refuse to give it to him and
say he want to put it there by himself. He goes to the medium silver fridge in the small brown
kitchen. Once he opens the cooler, he gasps and facepalming himself. He squats in front of it and
buris his face on his palms. Groans and curses that he directly say to himself are heard really
well. Then in seconds he gets up again, facing Wonwoo and gives him an apologetic looks.
"Sorry," he pouts, clearly saying he is sorry from his heart, "I really am sorry."
Wonwoo sighs, Mingyu must have sees those vanilla milks rowing on the lower rack of the fridge.
The blue boxes one and not the pink one. Wonwoo nods, it is not a big matter anyway, he can
tolerate it and it's not something that worth to fight about. He walks to the kitchen and lean on
one of the counter. It really is ok, but the one that bother him the most, that those routine and
those things are reminds him of--
"I used to buy ice cream when I went to the date with Sani. And she would always buy
strawberry milk for her drinks. I'm sorry I got confused."
--her. Right.
"It's ok,"
You never think about me.
Wonwoo leaves the kitchen, he grabs his thrown bag and brings it with him to the room. He asks
Mingyu to also put his bag in his room. The taller sneaks his hand around Wonwoo's waist and
brings him closer to himself. He leans his head on Wonwooo's and swings slowly to left and right.
Mingyu mumbles a sorry, he knows this is so much wrong to mistook him as Sani. The older nods
and pats the latter's hand asking him to let go.
"Let's go out to buy some dinner after this, yeah?" and Wonwoo leaves him to the batroom.

--
Autumn night is cold. The wind blows so fast and their jacket have no use this time. They need to
walk faster or nearly running to reach the supermarket nearby. They actually want to go to a
restaurant but decided that eat together at home is the best idea. So Mingyu and Wonwoo will
just buy some ramyeon packs with some sort of veggies and cheese. It's the time when they are
going to pay the things when someone called him from behind. Seungcheol waves at them.
"Ah, hyung!" Wonwoo greets.
"Hello couple, shopping some groceries?"
"Ramyeon for exact." Mingyu chuckles.
Seungcheols hums while nodding his head slowly. Scanning the two boys in front of him from
head to toe. Unconsciously he pulls a smile on his lips, looking at Wonwoo and gives him a pat on
his head. Seungcheol feels a slight pang on his heart to see Wonwoo beams brighter evertime
Mingyu is beside him. Since he called Seungcheol next day after that beach trip, and announced
his official relationship with Mingyu. Since that day, Seungcheol notice a higher tone of his voice
whenever he was talking about Mingyu. And the fact that his smile is back to his face, tells him
well that Wonwoo is close to complete his lifetime wish.
"Seeing you makes me hurt," he said jokingly while clutching his heart.
Wonwoo snorts, he holds his laughter to maintain his talk, "at least I won't make Jihoon worries
to have thought of me and you get back together, hyung."
"Jihoon?" Seungcheol asks, he tilts his head to the left and his brows are knitted. Mingyu as well
do the same thing, tilting his head as giving Wonwoo a questioning looks.
"Yes, Jihoon. He was really scared that I might back to you."
"Jihoon, who?"
It's Wonwoo's turn to knit his eyebrows. He scans the face of the older, trying to find some jokes
he might hide. He just met him today in the class, they talked after the morning assembly
together with Wonwoo and also Mingyu. Sometimes Seungcheol's jokes were always super even
Wonwoo couldn't tell which one and which is not.
"Aw, come on hyung, don't start a joke!"
"But I really don't know who is Jihoon?"
"Did Jihoon say something bad to you so you pretending that you don't know him?"
Mingyu opens his mouth to join, " Wonwoo, why you never tell me you have a friend named
Jihoon?"
"What?!" Wonwoo turns his head nearly snaps his neck. He puts his hand on his hip, feeling
enoug with the jokes. These two guys seems enjoying the time when they tricked him, "you too
Mingyu? You talked with him during the school first break today!"
"I was at class that time?"
"No. Oh God, Jihoon is our classmate also. His desk is in front of me!"
"It always empty, Wonwoo, the one who supposedly sit there got into a really bad accident right
before the school start in Spring."
Wonwoo feels like he want to sew his brows instead of knitting them only. He gives them a
disbelief look, scanning their eyes one by one but he doesn't find even a slight waver there. It's
not funny. Mingyu saw him running out from the class right after the class ended. They were still
talking about him. And now they pretend like they don't know a Jihoon. It's October and there os
not October Fool in history. His birthday has passed and why do they play a prank like this?
"Whatever, I won't buy your jokes, let's pay this and go home."
Both of Wonwoo and Mingyu bow to Seungcheol before exchanging a good bye, “wait,
Wonwoo,” Seungcheol comes closer to him. He extends his hand and land on Wonwoo’s left ear.
Wonwoo flinches to the touch as he can’t put down the tought that Seungcheol was his ex, and
it makes him acts weirdly, “no wonder that you always smell like Cherry Blossom. I wonder
where did you get the petals since it’s October now,” he shows his palm and a petal of that pink
flowers is there. Seunghcheol ruffles the younger hair, as he tells him that the petal was stuck
behind his ears.
He said another good bye, and the oldest walks deeper to the snack section in the supermarket.
They go to the cashier, waiting all of the things scanned and pay for those. Mingyu won't let
Wonwoo bring the bag so he snatches it as quick as possible.
They walk side by side on the road. A hot coffee is on Mingyu's hand and a hot milk is on
Wonwoo's. The thing before is still wandering around Wonwoo's mind. He is still wonderinh
whether the two tell him the truth or not. He turns his head, right in the time Mingyu also turns
to him and intends to talk. They are in an awkward silence and Wonwoi's clearing throat sound
breaks it, "you go first,"
Mingyu seems hesitate to continue, he taps his finger on his coffee can and his eyes wandering
like he is trying to find a proper word to speak, "I still, wondering who Jihoon is? You never
introduce him to me," Mingyu scratches his nape.
"Are you guys really don't know him or you just playing a prank on me?" Wonwoo starts to lose
his patience his voice sounds so annoyed.
"We don't know him, really!"
"We went to the beach last summer together Mingyu! He joined us playing the beach volley but
he didn't stay over,"
Mingyu stops his walk. He looks upward as he trying to remember the event. He blinks severally,
and furrows his brows. Signing he is in his deep thought. But at the end he just weakly shakes his
head and say he doesn't remember anyone name Jihoon join them.
Wonwoo frustrates. He scratches his head and looking a way to check mate his boyfriend and his
prank. He remembers that they took a picture before playing the beach volley with Mingyu's
phone. He asks Mingyu to check on his gallery and find the picture of them on that beach trip.
Jihoon was there, he was right in the middle of them and Wonwoo remember well that the
shorter was in front of him.
Mingyu fiddles on his phone for a minute, but still has his confused face on. He said that there
are only six of them in the picture. Himself, Wonwoo, Seokmin, Soonyoung, Seungkwan, Sani and
Minghao. But there is not short guy in his brown hair join them.
"Don't joke with me," Wonwoo snatches his phone, giving a hia focus on the picture on the
screen. But in seconds he widens his eyes because what Mingyu just said, is true. Jihoon is
nowhere there, the middle is empty and there is no one in front of him. He scrolls to the next
images and still hoping he will find a trace of Jihoon but there are no him. At all. He remember
Mingyu took a photo of Jihoon lying on the sand after he got hit by the ball on his face, but what
showed on the screen is only sand. Sands. No one is there, nothing is there.
"Maybe you mistaken the event?" Mingyu asks carefull, and Wonwoo once again doesn't buy it.
He gives the phone back to Mingyu and won't speak any word all along their way home.
Lee fucking Jihoon what does this all mean, what do you hide from me?

12

Thud!!
Mingyu jumps on his place, the dining table is shaking and the chopsticks fall. He puts his palms
on his chest and feel his heart thumping to the surprise. Frantically he takes the fallen chopsticks
and put it right on the empty bowl. Mingyu then gulps his saliva as he tries to brace himself to
see the later on the other side of the table.
Wonwoo slams his bowl hard to the table. He still has both of his hand cupping the white
porcelain bowl. His face remains straight, but he stares blankly to wherever his eyes land on. He
inhales a big amount of oxygen and hopes it will ease anything he wants them to go. His chest
tightens and he wants to yell out loud, that maybe he can cry after that. He wants to cry, there
was never been a chance of him to think that crying is needed before, until now that he wants
the tear flows from his eyes.
Sani.
Sani.
Sani.
It's the only topic they had tonight. How Mingyu would date with her. How clingy her was. That
she would kiss his cheeks out of nowhere and also can be a devil to play a prank on him. How he
would cook with her and sometimes baked a cake on the weekend, and blah, blah, blah. Even he
told Wonwoo how soft her breasts are.
They are now together for god's fucking sake. But Mingyu won't stop talking about her. Wonwoo
might be a hundred and eighty degrees different from her. Like a tiara and a worn soles. Like the
Everest and the deepest ocean. Like a cute Winnie The Pooh and a Frankenstein. Wonwoo can't
cook. Wonwoo won't kiss Mingyu randomly. Wonwoo won't be too clingy to him. And Wonwoo
doesn't have breasts.
The raven decides to ignore his anger, even he has let it out for a second but he doesn't want to
make it bigger. He gets up from the seat to the dishwasher, he put his bowl and takes some
water to drink. Without even looking at Mingyu, that it might make him wants to slap those
cheeks, he swifts off to his room. He can hear Mingyu also gets up from the chair and follows
what the older did. Then he also storms to the room and find Wonwoo has sets himself under
the blanket.
A thin mattress has ready on the floor beside the bed. His bed is too narrow for two people even
actually they still can fit in, just need a little force and will to sleep in a hug. Mingu walks slowly
to the bed and sit on the edge. He turns to see Wonwoo who is facing the wall with closed eyes.
Mingyu sighs desperately as he knows he did a mistake before.
Gently, he combs Wonwoo's hair with his fingers. With love and sincere, he strokes him and wait
for the ice to melt. Wonwoo relaxes his shoulders and Mingyu notices it. He comes closer to
Wonwoo just to force his body in the tiny space of the bed. He lies on his side and sneaks his
hands to Wonwoo waist. He is spooning him as he gently rubs anywhere he touches. Wonwoo's
flat tummy greets his hand as well.
"Wonwoo, sorry?" Mingyu apologizes on the raven shoulder. He pressed his lips on the gray
cloth of Wonwoo's tee. He tightens his wrap on the petite waist of the older and wait him to
finally answer, but with the answer that Mingyu doesn't want to expect.
"Don't apologize if you will only do that again."
"I won't."
"Do you ever know what's your sorry for?" Wonwoo tries to move closer to the wall but Mingyu
holds him tight in his hug. The younger bites his lips, of course he know. But he can swear to his
heart that he didn't intend to do that, the words just come out from his lips, the story about him
and Sani is just automatically play in his mind.
Mingyu nods, whether Wonwoo notice or not. He tries to give Wonwoo kisses on every possible
skin spot he finds. But the older tries to avoid, he curls up, hides his neck and ears with his tee
and hands, "hey, I'm serious, forgive me,"
"Mingyu what am I to you?"
The younger stops, he gulps his own saliva as his eyes start to wander around, blinking severally.
What is he to him? Isn't it obvious, he is his boyfriend. The one that he needs the most. The one
that he wants to be with everytime, every seconds in his life.
…Isn't it?
"Mingyu do you want to go back to Sani?"
"Stop asking that, I don't--"
Mingyu is taken aback when the older suddenly turns to him and press him to the bed.
Straddling him by sitting right on his abdomen. Wonwoo's tee is crumpled and messily hanging
on his shoulder. His hands give their all strength to keep the bigger body stick on the bed. His
intense gaze stabs Mingyu right away and it makes him numb.
"Then prove it to me, I'm the only one you need right?"
"How-- I will, I mean, I'm sorry that I make you worry but you really are the only one,"
"Then prove it!"
Just say that you love me, thats enough.
"Wonwoo, let's talk about this properly--"
Wonwoo smacks his lips on the younger with a force.That's enough for Wonwoo to wait. For
these months, he has been waiting for that thing to come out from Mingyu's lips. What's so hard
about that? Mingyu isn't the one that made contract with Ent. Mingyu isn't the one that have
a curse on him. Mingyu's throat isn't the one that burning whenever he wants to say love,
everytime he wants to let that word spoil another soul other than Wonwoo.
"Won--" the kiss is just wild. It's a hunting. It's not a caressing. He bites and their breaths are just
blowing to each other. The clasping teeth and swirling tongue. Wonwoo just wants to tell
Mingyu how much he wants him. If he likes Sani who always intended to kiss him first then
Wonwoo also can. If he likes Sani who always be there to bake a cake with him then Wonwoo
also can do it. If he likes Sani who always eat ice cream and drink strawberry milk then Wonwoo
will try to do that too. If he likes Sani, why he has to give Wonwoo such a stupid fake relationship
between them. Wonwoo doesn't need any of it.
Wonwoo moves down to Mingyu's jawline as he peppers another kiss there. Wonwoo can't help
but to give it a bite, as he continues to slide down to the tan collarbones and even slips his hand
under Mingyu's tee. His brain isn't working well, it's only fire and flame of jealousy that control
him.
"Then," Wonwoo pauses, he gets up from biting the skin, stares at Mingyu who widens his eyes
in shock. The younger breaths are rushing, his hands prevent Wonwoo to move, "then have a sex
with me,"
"What?!"
He did it easily with Sani. He did it over and over with Sani. Her body is rememberd well on his
skin. Her kisses are still traced on his body, isn't it? Then Wonwoo needs to replace literally
everything about her. He needs to replace every little thing that reminds Mingyu about her.
Wonwoo tugs on the hem of Mingyu's shirt and pushes it up to Mingyu's chest, the younger
hands are still trying to hold him.
"This is not right, Wonwoo stop!"
"Why? Isn't couple like to do this kind of thing? Didn't you do it with her?"
"Wonwoo can you stop?!" Mingyu unconsciously shoves him back. In panic mixed with
uncertainties he gives all his strength there and he shoves Wonwoo too hard than he thinks.
Wonwoo is litterally pushed to the other edge of the bed, right where Mingyu's feets rest.
They are in an uncomfortable pace after Mingyu's struggle. He himself doesn't believe that he
will push the older that hard. Wonwoo lowers his stare, hides his hurtful eyes.
"Wonwoo, I didn't mean to," Mingyu crawls closer to him, slowly approaches him by hand.
The older however slaps it, "It's fine, you prove it,"
"No, that's not what I mean!" Mingyu's mind is in a mess, he really doesn't mean to do it. He
blames himself again and again as why he always hurt Wonwoo even he never plan to do it,
"hey, I choose you over her, you are the one that I want, doesn't it enough?"
Wonwoo exhales sadly, he smirks to his own feet, "I'll sleep on the sofa, you can sleep on my
bed,"
"No way, you sleep on the bed, I'll sleep on this mattress." Mingyu points to the thing.
"No, I'll attack you again," Wonwoo gets down from the bed and brings a pillow with him.
Mingyu tries to stop him and asks him to sleep on the bed instead, but Wonwoo shakes his head,
"I don't want to sleep in the room with someone that physically here but mentally not."
"Wonwoo you will catch cold," Mingyu is in frustrates, desperately ask him to stay there.
"I won't, because I'm not like you or other human."
Wonwoo has closed the door when Mingyu wants to reply what he just said. It's bad and Mingyu
knows he make just anothrt biggest and worst mistake. The older might have too much thought
right now, remembering that he just talked about someone thata Mingyu and Seungcheol don’t
know, which actually Wonwoo think that they know that Jihoon guy. And he just too spoiled to
the fact when Wonwoo will only nod whenever he talked about his ex. Too easy to think that
Wonwoo can easily accept their jokes. Too stupid to be such a hesitant jerk to confess his love.
It's the first time Wonwoo did something shocking like this. He would never talk back, he would
never do force. Mingyu understands that he just poked Wonwoo's dangerous state.
--
The next morning Mingyu wakes by the deep voice of his boyfriend and a shake on his shoulder.
He couldn't sleep until 4AM, and he just barely sleep for two hours, more or less. He rubs his
eyes and find Wonwoo has ready with his uniform, beside his tie that still hanging loosely around
his collar. As soon as Mingyu opens his eyes, Wonwoo turns and go outside from the room.
The younger pouts to find Wonwoo is still avoiding him.
He sneaked outside last night and he found Wonwoo just lied on the sofa, curling up as trying to
fit every possible space. Mingyu called him to back to the room but he didn't answer.
Mingyu scratches his head and decides to grab his towel and his uniform. Then take a shower
preparing to go to school. His mind is full with things happened last night. How Wonwoo's hands
grabbed his shoulder and he literally just squeezed it. Mingyu was bewildered to experience the
strength of the smaller that he never did before. Wonwoo is usually soft and gentle, even when
he only move his hand, it looks like he is caressing a fragile thing. Mingyu rubs his left shoulder.
The water cool that spot, it was so hot and burning, and Mingyu can't blame Wonwoo about this.
He gets out from the bathroom, and the first thing he sees is Wonwoo throwing out the blue
vanilla milk cartons from his fridge. Mingyu jumps to grabs the latter's hand and look at him with
disbelief. Wonwoo glances at him for a second before tearing his sight again. He takes the pink
one and starts to drink it while he is leaving the kitchen to sit on the sofa.
"Why are you throwing those out?" Mingyu grabs the smaller shoulder as forcing him to see him
at his eyes.
"So you won't mistook mine as Sani anymore."
Mingyu tugs his black hair in frustrate, "I won't, ok? I promise you!"
Wonwoo smirks, "I will and I can be your Sani."
They are interrupted by the opened door. Both of them turning their head and discover the
short boy in his brown hair stands between the door frame. Looking at them with an eyebrow
raised.
“Jihoon?” Mingyu voiced.
Wonwoo nearly forgets about this matter and he looks shocked to see his bestfriend again. He
jumps from his seat and runs to Jihoon, leaving Mingyu alone. He grabs the shorter hand and
brings him out before slamming the door behind. Wonwoo is about to yell when Jihoon shows
his index finger right in front of Wonwoo's face.
"I know what do you want to talk about," Jihoon leans his back on the railing.
"Then tell me, why are you hiding something from me?"
"They will only forget about me at night, don't worry,"
"It's not what I want to hear, just explain to me what just happened to you?!"
Jihoon exhales hard. He closes his eyes, rubs his nose bridge. Before start explaining, carefully to
choose the words, "It's just, nothing you know, I was originally here to help you, and, and you
have him already! So, I'm coming to my end, you can say it like that. My time here is slowly
decreasing."
"Aren't we will live here forever if we achieved what we want?! Don't lie to me, what are you
hiding?"
"Nothing, really, Ent never promised me that."
"But you and I are just the same right?" Wonwoo is yelling all the time, he now inhales deeply to
take a breathe, "please just tell me if something is wrong, it's scary to imagine that you will leave
me."
There's a pause between them. Jihoon won't move from the railing and trying hard to not
looking at the taller's eyes. He sighs, his brows meet each other, his eyes closed tightly, "yeah,"
he says finally, "I will tell you, but really, I never made that kind of promise with Ent, so, maybe
I'll be gone in no time. I'm sorry."
"No," Wonwoo clenches his jaw, "no I won't let this happen! I'll go to Ent." Wonwoo turns to go
inside his apartment, he takes his shoes and wear it clumsily. Doesn't give a damn to the lost
Mingyu who asks him many things and calling him again and again.
"Wha-- what? Wonwoo you don't have to what about school?!"
"I'll give anything to him as long as you are going to be by my side forever!" Wonwoo barges and
even pushes Jihoon inside to stay there and not follow him.
"Seriously you don't have to! It's my choice!!"
"And this is also my choice! Just stay here and go to school with Mingyu."
Jihoon grabs his hand, pulling him back inside, trying hard to stop him from moving even a step
forward, "Alright, alright! I'll ask him by myself later! Just calm the fuck of yourself down and let's
go to school for now!"
But Wonwoo manages to escape his arm from Jihoon's grip. He doesn't waste any chance for
now and just run leaving the two at his place. Jihoon calls him but he knows that won't work. He
only hopes that Ent will explain to the raven better than him. And won't spill anything that the
raven shouldn't have to know.
"Jihoon," The brunette flinches and turns back, he forgets that Mingyu is still here with him. He
looks for Mingyu's eyes to wait what he will say after this. And Jihoon has ready to take the risk,
"what the hell happened? Who is Ent?"
His brain works fast. Too fast for the final answer he can only get is, “my uncle who paid
everything for my living. He will move out next year and maybe, I’ll join.”
--
Wonwoo is run out of breathe when he is kneeling in front of Ent. The tree stops its hums as
Wonwoo keeps kneeling on the ground. His branches start to miss its leaves. But still it's as
pretty as when the Spring come.
"Stand up, young boy, I don't want to see you kneeling like that,"
"But you have to grant my wish! I'll give you anything, even if you ask me to give my eyes to you.
I beg, Jihoon must be here with me!"
Ent laughs softly, keep asking the boy to stand up from his kneeling, and also threaten back if he
doesn't move from his place soon. Wonwoo gives up and finally stands up to face the big tree
with its soothing face. He sweeps the dust on his pants. Ent branches caressing his head, there is
no blooming flower yet Wonwoo still can smell the sweet scent.
Seriously, anything, he will do anything to make Jihoon stay with him forever. If he is really
complete his goal already, they should stay here together. Wonwoo wants Jihoon to always be
there with him. The feeling is different from what he has on Mingyu but Wonwoo wants the both
of them to always be there with him, now, and forever.
Wasn't it Jihoon that always labeled their relationship as the indescribable one. That no one
other than themselves will understand. Wasn't it him that always make it looks special? Then
what's the meaning of that if Jihoon won't stay.
"There's nothing wrong with his contract with me, what do you expect to change?"
"What do you mean he won't stay forever even after I completed my goal? He helped me. His
wish to help me is also done right?"
"Son," its branch leaves Wonwoo's head, he gives Wonwoo another sweet fatherly smile,
"everything here is depend on you."
"Ok? That's why I'm asking you to let Jihoon live forever."
"No, son, he stay or he leave, is depend on you,"
The raven knits his eyebrows, he scans Ent carefully but the tree is just too mysterious to read,
"What do you mean?"
"I told you there's nothing to change. Then, boy, I wish you a good luck,"
The hums starts to play again, Ent closes his eyes and won't open even Wonwoo calls him. He
knocks on the trunk and even shakes its branches. Wonwoo is messing his hair in frustrate. If all
depends on him, then it's his reason to give anything, to do anything for Jihoon.
Knowing that Ent won't respond him anymore, Wonwoo giving up. With in such an unruly
appearance, he walks to the school. He kicks every peebles that seen. Groans uncountable times
and scratching his head over and over. Somehow, deep in his heart, he is regretting his decision
to ask for a second chance like this. He doesn't know why his life is such a misery. What's good
even if he has Mingyu, but he starts to doubt that Mingyu will love him forever. What if Mingyu
leave him later? To whom Wonwoo will go? To whom Wonwoo will lean on? Jihoon is always
there with him, since they were kid and even after their death. For five years he couldn't meet
him. For five years Wonwoo lived alone, floating here and there until he saw Mingyu and started
to have interest to him. Now he and Jihoon are back together again, and they are alone in this
world, without family. Wonwoo will never let Jihoon back to that world again, alone and doesn't
have someone to talk to.
Wonwoo waits at the school backyard for the lunch break ends then come inside his classroom.
Jihoon sees Wonwoo entering the class, he jumps to stand up and nervously sit again, decide to
just wait him to sit on his chair, which is behind him. Right after Wonwoo lands his butt on the
chair, Jihoon smacks his head hard. He then pulls Wonwoo's hair angrily while calling him a
moron and idiot.
But after a small bicker, Jihoon suddenly lean forward to him. Unexpectedly, and even Wonwoo
can't believe it, Jihoon wraps his arm around Wonwoo's neck and he hugs the raven awkwardly.
Still whispering the curses, but Wonwoo can feel the relieve also the sadness in his voice.
It's the first time Jihoon hugs him. Years together, Wonwoo knows Jihoon as an awkward person
if it come to a physical interaction. The taller doesn't know what to do, and ends up just rubbing
the back of him. The whole class is in silent watching the two of them. It's just rare, the rare
thing to see them hugging. The more is, to see Jihoon's face that about to cry. The shorter just
realize it and quickly buries his head on Wonwoo's shoulder, the more awkwardness is coming.
Their hug stopped by the voice of a Sani who just provoking Mingyu about the scene, "Hey, love,
I think your boyfriend is already over you?"
Mingyu snorts, "no, love, they are best friend, don't make a story,"
He did it again.
Jihoon quickly pushes Wonwoo back by his shoulder. His face is red and Wonwoo can see his
eyelashes are wet, stuck one to another. Jihoon just tell him to stop doing everything as he
please before flicks the taller forehead. Then he turns to Mingyu, who has set his eyes on him
already, "you should be quick or you will regret everything." he warns.
Mingyu stands up from his place, drags his desk to the side of Wonwoo's one, "you didn't bring
your bag, I'll share my book." The raven nods but doesn't seem too happy to see his boyfriend do
such. The taller clears his throat, "can we switch place? Just for today?"
"Why?"
"Just, you always seemed so lost to see through the window, I want you to give your attention to
the whiteboard. To see your serious face," Mingyu grins. Wonwoo is actually doesn't want to
give his favorite place. But the younger plead beats him.
Wonwoo knows his reason is just a cover for something. The remaining lesson until the last class,
Mingyu intertwines their fingers each other. Wonwoo feels his palm is getting warmer. Mingyu
will play with Wonwoo's fingers. And sometimes tickles the palm of the milky one. He said he
wants Wonwoo to concentrate to the lesson but what he does is interrupting him again and
again.
Mingyu will rest his chin on his free left arm that bent on the table. By tilting his head to the left,
and watches Wonwoo without giving a rest to the eyes. His blinks are slower than usual, like he
doesn't want to do it even for a second. He will squeeze Wonwoo's hand harder to just gaim his
attention. And if Wonwoo look at him, he will beams a smile.
"I thought you want me to concentrate to the lesson?" The raven whispers carefully, scared the
teacher will find out.
"You know I'm lying, I just want to hold your hand all day like this." So that’s why. Mingyu’s right
hand is not the dominant one as well as Wonwoo’s left hand. So by switching their place, Mingyu
can hold his hand without worries.The older sighs then averts his eyes again to the whiteboard.
And moves a little above to look at the clock, five more minutes.
Mingyu, again, squeezes Wonwoo's hand harder. Instead of a smile, Wonwoo sees wrinkles on
his forehead when he turns his gaze to the younger. He also knits his brows as giving a
questioning look.
"What Sani said earlier isnt't true right?"
"About what?"
"You are over me?" Mingyu buries his face deeper to his arms. He waits Wonwoo to answer,
"you and Jihoon seems too close,"
Wonwoo sighs, he rests his chin on his palm and covers his lips with his fingers, "are you
doubting me?" the bell rings, the teacher closes their class and goes outside, the short boy that
sit in front of them scurrying to pack and go 'home'. As usual he doesn't even try to have a talk
with the boys and just waves at them before running. Wonwoo replies the wave and this time,
Jihoon sees it, he pulls an half-hearted smile. The raven turns his sight back to Mingyu, who is
looking at them in an uncomfortable look, "why don't you ask yourself first?" he continues.
"What do you mean? I know that I want you."
"Yeah, yeah," Wonwoo releases the grip. He stands up and is about to walk home if only Mingyu
doesn't snatch him and tell him that he wants to walk together. And even planning to stay over
again.
"Up to you," is the answer that Wonwoo give to him. Mingyu gulps, Wonwoo never been this
cold and he kinds of worry that it will lead to the bigger problem. He puts in the books and all of
his stationery to his bag, then walks out following the older who has reach the door already.
--
Mingyu feels burdened tonight. All of his effort to make Wonwoo look at him like usual, resulting
a big zero. Wonwoo keeps zipping his mouth. Their dinner remained silent. Their talk time
remained awkward. Wonwoo drinks the strawberry milk again and even bought it more on their
way home. Mingyu has told him that he doesn't need to do it because, because, Wonwoo is
Wonwoo, and he can never be Sani. He likes to see Sani drinks her strawberry milks happily, he
likes to to see Sani eats her ice cream and how some of it stuck on the corner of her lips. But he
hates it if Wonwoo is the one who does this.
Wonwoo is nearly to sleep outside again but Mingyu stops him and finally force him to sleep in
the room, on his bed. He won't sleep beside him if Wonwoo doesn't allow him to, but he just
want the older to be with him, and show him what he can do. Even though Mingyu knows, the
more he tries, the more he got confused to his feelings. It just come out naturally to Sani but so
hard to tell Wonwoo the same.
Wonwoo sleeps on his bed, Mingyu chooses to sleep on the mattress instead since the older
doesn't give him any answer when he asked to allow him sleep beside the older. He strokes the
raven hair before he kisses him on his right temple, then set himself down under the blanket. He
closes his eyes while hoping his heart can makes itself up, hoping to find the answer about both
of them from his heart.
Cherry blossom scents is really strong tonight. It pulls Mingyu to his deepest sleep and dream
about himself covered by the petals. They are caressing his skin so gently, the movement of
them are just too soft as the wind that brings them blows slowly. Too slow for even a breeze.
Too soft for cotton. Too gentle for a caressing. It somehow reminds him of a mother touch but
he keeps thinking about what actually it feels like.
But suddenly the petals start to move faster, wilder, and scarier. They float here and there, the
fears flows around them. But no matter how cruel their movement might be, they are trying not
to touch Mingyu in any spot possible. They are like a typhoon, a pink storm that makes a circle
preventing themselves to get closer to him. With a final blow, they stops and weakly fall to the
ground, dry, and turn to ashes.
Just as how they pull Mingyu down to the dream, the scent is also the one that pull him up to
back to his sense. He opens his eyes as he smells the really strong scent, it is stabbing his lungs.
And he widens his eyes more to find a petal just fall right to his side, lands on the left of his
pillow. He gets up to find his heart nearly stop.
The body of sleeping Wonwoo that lies peacefully on his bed, is surrounded by petals.

13

Mingyu's mind goes blank. What's so wrong with this is how can Cherry Blossom petals are
covering him, from where do they come and, it's October. The time that not even a tree of
Cherry Blossom bloom. But those petals are fresh, like it just fell from the trees only a second
ago.
"Wonwoo," Mingyu shakes the slimmer shoulder, "Wonwoo wake up!" There's no respond. His
eyes trails to the clock on the wall, it's not too early to wake him up since it's already 5:40 in the
morning. He tries again to shake the latter, harder this time, but still nothing comes from him.
Mingyu then tries to pulls his hand and forces him to wake up. But the body is really limp, too
weak like a string of a thread. The head drops to the gravity as Mingyu pulls him up from the bed
and gasps. Wonwoo's body is really cold and when he scans better, his chest aren't moving.
Mingyu widens his eyes but tightens his lips. He doesn't give a damn to the ghost petals and
what fill his mind is the body in front of him that doesn't have warmth anymore. The body in
front of him that won't move even a flick on his finger or a shudder on his eyelides whenever
Mingyu called him.
"H-- hey, Wonwoo," Mingyu crawls down to the latter's face, hoping there's a kick of breathe
from his pointy nose that he obviously doesn't get it because his respiratory has stopped
working. The taller shakes his head in disbelief as he shouts the latter's name, shaking his
shoulder and trails his hand to his own black hair to represent his desperate. How can? How
come someone die without any trace before? How come Wonwoo die when last night they just
talk to each other and Wonwoo didn't look strange.
The thumps in his chest beat harder as he tries to reach his phone in panic. His fingers are
shaking, his hands are trembling. He can't manage to tap the Contact icon for maybe three or
four times. He keeps scrolling down throught the list wihout knowing who to call. Someone who
will understand what just happened.
Seokmin? No, no, he might be trembling twice harder than Mingyu if he knew what's going on.
Seungkwan? No, he might make it such a fuss and Mingyu can't take his loud voice in a situation
like this.
Soonyoung? His house is too far from here and Mingyu needs someone as soon as possible.
Who?
Who to call?
The scroll stops at a certain name.
The eyes sparkle as he finds a hope. Seungcheol. Withouth thinking twice, he taps the name and
also the green button. He waits the dialing sounds but it stops without answer at the first. He
doesn't give up and tries for the second time. But the phone ansewered at the third, with a deep
and annoyed voice of someone whom his sleep is disturbed.
"What is it? Urgh it's dawn why are you waking me up?"
"Sir, sir! Please come to Wonwoo's place!"
"What happen? I'm still sleepy,"
"Sir... please, I don't know what to do," Mingyu's voice is shaking, his eyes start to wet, he is
about to cry, "sir he doesn't breathe, he, he is cold please, come,"
Seungcheol voice changes, more aware and Mingyu knows that he just jumped from his bed and
scurrying to go. He asked Mingyu the address and after assuring him to calm down, he ends the
call.
Mingyu is left alone again. He throws his phone to nowhere he know and reaches Wonwoo's
cold hand. Keeping it in his arm as he hopes the warm that he delivers will also move to the icing
skin there. Mingyu doesn't want to say that he is death because he still want to believe Wonwoo
isn't. He is just wishing it's only a dream.
The petals are sticking here and there on Mingyu and Wonwoo's skin. He never know the sweet
scent he likes can be this destroying. The scent that always lingers from Wonwoo, the best one
he loves, the one that always filling his lungs, is hugging them as they just telling him their pity.
Mingyu shifts to the side and once again pulling up Wonwoo's limp body but for now, he brings
him to his hug. He doesn't want to believe that the cold body in his hug is not someone he just
talked with hours ago. He doesn't want to believe the beat-less chest in hus hug is not
someone's he cares. They are in a bad terms today, Mingyu still can't understand anything about
him. Why he has to, die?
There is a rushing knock on the door. Mingyu lifts his head up and slowly luls Wonwoo's body to
lay down to the bed again. Then he gets off from the bed, causing some petals flow down to the
mattress he just lied on last night. He is rushing to the door and again with his shaking hands, he
turns the key to unlock the door. He finds Seungcheol standing there, panting and his bed hair is
something he doesn't care about. The plain red shirt and black sweatpants is the only thing
wrapped him in this cold weather. He must be rushing here and just got in to his car without
thinking.
"Sir," Mingyu can't hold his tears more, a drop falls to his cheek when he sees the older there. He
feels relieved. His legs suddenly weak and he slides down to the floor leaning on the wall, he
can't do anything except brings his face to the both of his palms, burries it there and starts to
sobbing. The thought of the death body in that room hunts him. The body of someone that
important to him.
"There there stop, where's Wonwoo? Let's check him. Are you sure he is not breathing?"
Seungheol helps him to stand and Mingyu nods and is still sniffing. He can't walk to the room and
seeing that scene again. But he has to, the picture of those petal is something that drives him
mad the most. He likes Cherry Blossom but why it is the one that mocks him when he lost his
boyfriend, and why even they are here. He leads Seungcheol to come in and go to the room. He
opens the door by turning its cold knob.
Before, Mingyu's eyes widened but now he can feel that his eyes will just pop out from its
socket.
Wonwoo is sitting on the bed. Scratching his head as he just woke up from his night sleep. Yawns
but ends up coughing because the strong scent that join the oxygen flows down to his throat. He
looks around and also has the same reaction wih Mingyu before, surprised at the petals around
him. Just like there was a pinata before and someone knocked it of and poof, the confetti falls
down.
The moment he realize, Mingyu storms off to the bed and giving Wonwoo his bear hug. Him
circling his arms around the skinnier and even too tight is can break the smaller in pieces. Mingyu
won't let it loose for the next five minutes and he tries his best to not produce any tears from his
eyes. He just stay there hugging him and burying his face on the crook of Wonwoo's neck.
Wonwoo tries to push him, and on the third tries, Mingyu let him go.
"What is he doing here?" Wonwoo raises a brow and eyeing Seungcheol who is still standing on
the door. His face is no different than the other before, surprised by the pink-ish bed cover
Wonwoo has, "did you bring this?" Wonwoo asks Mingyu, points to the side, the petals.
"Wonwoo, oh god, you are alive!" Mingyu doesn't answer but instead brings his hands to
Wonwoo's cheeks, stroking it with care, and Wonwoo just knitting his eyebrows.
"Wonwoo," Seungcheol calls, and Wonwoo turns his eyes to meet the older's, "we have to talk,"
"I want to join!" Mingyu pleads.
"No, you can't it's just me and him," Wonwoo gulps hearig the last line Seungcheol said. He is
familiar with this tone and he knows something is wrong.
Mingyu is still wrapping his arms around Wonwoo when he starts to raise his voice, "I'm his
boyfriend! I am the one who have the rights to know more about him, not you!"
"Say that after you are able to choose," Seungcheol stares at him with his dark brown iris under
his long eyelashes. The older grabs Wonwoo's arm and pulls him outside. Mingyu stoned in his
place with his lips tighten and even bites his lips when he finds Wonwoo's face, looking at him
without expression.
Wonwoo follows the older to go to Seungcheol's car. They sit on their own seat without starting
up the engine. Wonwoo sits there, playing with his fingers waiting the older to say something. He
doesn't dare to talk first since Seungcheol has sighing desperately for the third time now. He taps
his finger to the steering wheel, before finally turns to the younger and starts to talk.
"What the hell happen?"
It leaves Wonwoo squinting his eyes, "you ask me?"
"Yes! What happen? What the hell with those petals on your bed and why Mingyu called me in
panic even asked me to come here? You play prank on him?"
"What prank? I just slept, I just woke up when you entering the room!"
"Mingyu said that you were die!" Wonwoo backs off, pressing himself to the window, "ok, not
really saying that you are die but he said you didn't breath and your body is freezing cold like a
corpse, falling weakly,"
"I was just sleeping,"
"Then what did you do to those petals?"
"Listen, I don't know either, ok? I just woke up and I found a pink unfamiliar sheet around me, I
just opened my eyes and I also don't understand how the hell they are there. I swear, I was
sleeping!"
There's a pause between them after Wonwoo finished his explanation. Seungcheol still staring at
him intensely and so does Wonwoo, but with a little fear in his eyes to facing his ex like this. This
reminds him with their old days and this is not good at all. How Seungcheol scolds him and how
intense his gaze is. Another minute, Seungcheol finally lets out another sigh, now with more
relax and he back to leans to the seat, "have you talk to that god you made a contract with?"
"Ent? No, why?"
"Something is really wrong, Wonwoo, Mingyu said you stop breathing, and those fresh petals
when now is October. Isn't it a cherry blossom god? And now the petals here."
"Don't you think Mingyu is just sleepy or maybe he is the one who played this? Jihoon never talk
about this also,"
"Jihoon?" Shoot, Wonwoo forgot that they won't remember Jihoon in this time, "it's the second
time you talk about him."
"Nevermind. I'll talk to Ent later."
"You don't have to come to school today,"
Before Wonwoo can talk to reply him, Seungcheol has get out from his car and walks to the
passenger side to open the door.Wonwoo asks the reason when they finally reach his apartment
door, and Seungcheol answers it when they step inside, "get everything done today."
--
"Wonwoo will come to see you today," Jihoon flies and lands himself in between the big swirling
trunk. He seated himself there, lying down with his eyes closed. He rubs his temple, his lips
curved up. He feels the gentle touch on his head, and it's the time he opens his eyes slowly.
"Of course he will," Ent smiles, "even without that Seungcheol guy told him to, I'm sure he will
come here as soon as he can."
"He is on that state already," Jihoon sighs, the burdens show clearly on his face. He curls his
eyebrows, still rubbing his temple, "isn't there any other way for me?"
"No, it's his consequence."
Jihoon exhales desperately, he straightens his back while getting up, but turns to be as limp as he
can, drops his shoulder and give no strength to any part of his body.
How can he stays still to see his bestfriend's body is weakening day by day. He knows everything
but he can't tell him any. For the unknown time he can't come up with the best idea how to help
Wonwoo. Mingyu is just a moron who split his heart in two and Wonwoo is also a stupid who fell
for a moron like that tall guy. If Wonwoo doesn't choose him, will everything happens different
with this?
Jihoon knows everything isn't depend on Wonwoo. Actually. It's on Mingyu. How Mingyu can
decide between the two, how Mingyu will settle everything about his heart and not even
thinking how to make both Wonwoo and Sani happy because, he can only choose one. He is runs
out of ideas, he has told Mingyu that he should say that he love Wonwoo, quickly. He should
recognize his own feeling this story too shall end in a good way.
"I really, really will give anything as long as they live happily forever."
Ent smiles, gives Jihoon a soothing face, "Son, love isn't something that you can force even with
magic."
And Jihoon exhales, letting go the weight on his shoulder.
"Isn't it better if you hide today? He might come sooner or later, seeing you suddenly appear
here might makes him questioning."
--
Wonwoo has a hard time to convince Mingyu to go to school. The taller refuses to go alone and
join Wonwoo to skip the day. But it'll be such a burden if Mingyu wants to follow him anywhere
he go later. He should go and meet Ent, ask about the things before. And Mingyu shouldn't know
anything about this, more, will he think that Wonwoo is a crazy person to talk about his life to a
tree?
With a little force and some fake sulks, Mingyu finally agree to go to school. He walks weakly,
turning his back again and again hoping Wonwoo will ask to wait for him. But even until he reach
the corner of the road, Wonwoo doesn't. As soon as Mingyu disappear, Wonwoo go to wash
himself, doesn't care about his appearance at all. He usually can't smell the scent of his body but
today the strong sweet scent breaking to his nose. It might be because he was covered with
petals before, he pushes aside any thought about that.
What actually happened? is the only thing Wonwoo has in his mind. He walks alone to Ent's
place, with some tripped of his feet and the raven blames his own focus that disturbed too much
by by the thoughts he has. Once he tripped and falls hard to the ground. He feels the sting on his
knee, he groans, rubs the one knee that bumped to the road. He finds his jeans is torn but
doesn't find any blood trace. He scoffs, laugh to himself.
Isn't this all become to obvious? Warns him of what he actually is?
Once he sees the branches from a familiar tree poking out between the houses, Wonwoo makes
his walk faster. He turns to find the face of Ent that again, still, smiling. Somehow he hates it
now, no matter what happen, no matter how worried Wonwoo be, no matter how hurt the
pains he encounter, the smile is still there. Soothing but somehow intimidating.
Wonwoo takes the step closer to the tree. He inserts his hand to his zipped up hoodie pocket,
the weather is getting colder, and he has a small regret to let Mingyu walks to the school without
him lending a scarf or extra coat. He leans to the tree, exhales and wait for it to open his eyes.
Wonwoo tilts his head to the left, nearly touching his shoulder. He knows something is wrong
about him and how Jihoon didn't appear this morning makes him certain something did happen.
"Where's Jihoon?" Wonwoo voiced, he knows Ent is never sleep, and he just want everything to
be clear as soon as possible.
"Somewhere in me," he answered.
In me. So it does true that Jihoon would comeback here every night. That maybe he doesn't even
have a place to stay in this world, "would you please tell me what happen?"
"Nothing big, son,"
"It's ok I'm willing to hear," he turns, facing Ent, which is nearly poking the wood nose just now,
"anything, even it's the worst."
The cold wind blows, Wonwoo burries his face to his hoodie, clenching his fist in his hoodie
pocket. It's cold, it's like stabbing him to his bones. He wants to go home and just turn into a
pupae under his blanket but his curiosity is much more bigger than the need of a blanket.
Ent finally opens his eyes, but it doesn't give a stare to the raven boy beside him, "I think it would
be more convenient if you guys talk about it together," Ent brings its branch down, asking the
boy to hang on it, then it brings him up, and rest him to the bigger, stronger branch there.
Wonwoo sits enjoying the air upper from his usual one. He nearly falls from his place when
suddenly Jihoon pops appear beside him. He squeaks but quick to grip himself back.
"Can you greet me in a safer way?" he clutches his chest, blinks severally then exhales to gather
himself.
"Sorry,"
The raven knows it's not the time for them to bicker about a little thing like this. Jihoon says
sorry straight aways is enough to tell him that he isn't in the mood for it, and Jihoon might be has
much thought on his mind also. Wonwoo inserts his hand back to his hoodie pocket, his long legs
hanging down and Jihoon follows him to also let his legs hanging in the air. The shorter's face
shows how much he doesn't want to talk about it but somehow it also shows how much he
wants to. And Wonwoo, be the closest and kindest friend he can, waits Jihoon to voluntarily start
the conversation.
"I'm sorry to hide the things from you," he finally voiced, "I just, don't want you to know about
this."
"Fine, dude, but you also have to know that I'm not the stupid type to hopes everything to be the
best. I noticed, but I also don't want you to know about this. Mind to tell me now?"
Jihoon snorts, shakes his head while pasting his smirk on his thin lips, "actually, no, but sadly, I
have to," his smile is gone from his face, "I'll tell you everything, you have to prepare your ears
ok?"
"Aye aye,"
"I didn't lie to you when I said that I'm just a helper. My time isn't as flexible as you. I might
disappear in the night and back in the morning. Why I went back earlier and appear slower is
also because of this thing. I'm getting weaker by season, my time decreases and I'm not as free
as I used to. It's not because I'm different, it's because the one thing I bid to Ent, is my time. I
don't have anything to bid, I usually am emotionless, I don't have someone that I love like yours,
I came here just because you are here and it's a stupid thing if I give you to Ent isn't it? That's
why, don't worry about me anymore."
Wonwoo nods, he never know what Jihoon gave to Ent before, he just knew this, "but, but why
your time decreases? Isn't it should be longer? If your goal achieved, that makes us live here
forever isn't it?" That makes Wonwoo realize, "but, what is your... goal?"
"To help you reach the love you desire." Wonwoo holds his breath. He should be ok if it's his
goal, but why?
"But, me and Mingyu has--"
"It means you haven't, Wonwoo, I'm sorry."
Wonwoo's face gathered in a place, his eyes squinted, his brows tangled, disbelief. He and
Mingyu has been together this time, his love is requited, they are fine even sometimes Mingyu
still being the slowest person he used to be, joking with Sani in such a stupid way. But they are
still together and Mingyu is still care so much about him. Or it isn't?
"It's not about your status with him but how his heart is going. He might be with you but his
heart aren't fully yours. He has this hope in his heart but he doesn't realize it."
"So is that mean we haven't achieve anything?"
Jihoon nods weakly. He kicks his legs in the air, revealing the bitter truth to Wonwoo is
something that he hates. He prefers to tell a lie to make Wonwoo happy, eventho he knows lies
will betray him someday. Mingyu is never love him these past couple months, he just there
beside him just because he wants to. There maybe some light of love in his heart but it's dimed
everytime it starts to lit brighter. And the one reason behind it is Mingyu himself.
"Then what was he doing with me all this time? I know he never confessed me even once but I
always think that he just too shy to say that to a man. But," Wonwoo drops his shoulder, "but I
don't know that he even can't decide what he feels toward me,"
Sounds of the wind blowing clashing the leaves around them. Their hair is blown here and there
sometimes poking their own eyes or tickling their skin. Wonwoo has his head dropped down
also, he buries his face on his palms preventing Jihoon to look at him. Jihoon would pitying him
again if he see how Wonwoo's face now. Even if there is mirror in front of him, Wonwoo doesn't
want to see his reflection there. The shorter shifts closer to Wonwoo, but he doesn't attempt to
do anything to him. He always bad with this.
"Am I betrayed again?" the raven's voice is cracking. Jihoon can see the corner of his lips is
twitching, and he knows that his friend is trying really hard to force his smile. The shorter can't
answer anything, but biting his own lips.
"No, there's hope,"
"But he lied to me all this time,"
"He just didn't know how to settle himself, it doesn't mean he hates you."
"And he doesn't love me either."
"You can try to change his heart you know we still have time," Jihoon grabs the taller's arm,
squeezes it and he tries to find Wonwoo's eyes. Which is still covered by his hands, "we have
time, Wonwoo, let's try to move his heart from now on."
How long? How long is the remaining time that they have? How long Wonwoo has to try to
chase the love meter and reach the highest rank for them? How long this body can endure
everything in this world? Those was all his question but how long is the one that distract him the
most.
But again he just shrugs it away, replace with small nods and a fake smile to Jihoon.
---
Since that day, Wonwoo tried really hard to show the other side of him.The cold and shy
Wonwoo are hidden with the shining, full of smile anf clingy Wonwoo. He wouls asd Mingyu to
stay over again and again. Called Mingyu like having meals everyday. Would text him and quickly
reply, with the softest and sweetest words he could use. Even it embarassed himself, he did it so
he will get a confession from Mingyu, real quick.
But there's no sign of him to tell Wonwoo he loves him. Everyone can tell that Wonwoo being all
clingy to Mingyu and even like they have no line of limit. Their friends know and acknowledge
their relationship but magically, it doesn't spread around and people from other classes doesn't
know everything about them. First they thought Wonwoo is the one who wants everything to be
secret but now they easily can tell that Mingyu is annoyed a bit by the clinginess the raven gave.
He would keep the distant from the raven. They might be all close inside the class but when the
breaks come, when they shall to go out or there's rare occasion that people from other classes
might come, Mingyu acted like Wonwoo is no one he knows. He would leave Wonwoo by himself
and just ask him to eat his lunch with Jihoon. Once Wonwoo gave his effort to make two lunch
boxes so they can have it together on the rooftop, but Mingyu politely rejected it, again, asked
him to eat with Jihoon instead. Then he went to the canteen with the other friends, include Sani.
Day by day, time has passed. The weather is getting more and more colder for Wonwoo. Winter
is here. The first again snow in his life is predicted to come.
And now Wonwoo can tell that his body is going weaker, more and more. The amount of petals
everytime he wake up is exploding like hell. It was only covered his bed before but lately it
covered the floor around his bed. He needs extra time to clean it up everyday.
Jihoon now appears really late he even have to do the punishment in class. He can't join the
lesson until the last class but he doesn't need to wory anymore because Wonwoo had know
everything. He just let himself disappear in a blink and no one remember him.
Wonwoo, also finally can't wake up early as he used to. Every morning his head is throbbing, and
his hands are getting colder. He should wear double coat and more than a shirt inside. The scarf
can't help his neck to get warmer and he thinks he might die (again) of hypothermia. And
Mingyu is rarely there to warm him up. He distant himself, since ever Wonwoo change. He
hadn't stay over in Wonwoo's place for two weeks already and tonight, he said he will come. To
celebrate their christmas.
The small table in his dining room has set up with couple of plate, spoon and fork. Couple of mug
and glass. Some crackers and other snacks also there. The only thing he should do now is waiting
for Mingyu to come with the cake he promised to bring with. And also wait for the fried chickens
he ordered before. It's such a waste that Jihoon can't join this small party.
Wonwoo refused to join the bigger one at Seungkwan's house because he wants to spend this
night with Mingyu only. He knows his time is getting shorter and Mingyu hasn't confess to him,
to say he loves him. He tried everything, he did everything he thought Mingyu will like. He learnt
the things Mingyu would say about Sani and Wonwoo tried to act like that. The clingy, the one
who likes nuzzle on his chest, the one who likes to joke with him. He drops the small matters
about what she likes or her preference. Wonwoo knows it was wrong to force himself to be Sani
and it is just a clear jealousy he had.
And his thought is cut by the knock on his door, that turns out to be the fried chickens he
ordered are finally arrived.
Wonwoo plops down on his sofa after putting the chicken to its bowl. He takes his phone and
finds three chats from Soonyoung notification on his screen. He slides to open the chatroom,
two picture of the boys there at Seungkwan's house. The first pic is them gathered to fit the
screen and smiles beamingly to the camera. And the second is the situation when the cake and
snacks arrived. Which means all of them turns into a hungry monsters with spoon and chopsticks
on their hands. The last is a text from him, "wish you guys were here. Enjoy your party and do tell
me what happen later!"
"Enjoy your party please spare one or two pieces of Seungkwan's mom cake, I love it the
most." he replied.
Then he takes a glance to the up left corner of his phone, 8:43PM. And Mingyu hasn't contact
him to tell him where he is. They promised to start at 8. Maybe there's a traffic jam. Maybe the
bakery is loaded of people tonight that makes Mingyu should stay in a long queue longer. But he
went to the bakery at 6, isn't it take too long?
While waiting the younger to come, Wonwoo's eyes are getting heavier and closed completely
by minute.
He jumps to get up once he suddenly realized that he dozzed off before.There’s still no sign of
Mingyu in his house. Franctically, his hands crawl on the sofa to find his phone and quickly take a
look to the screen.
0 Notification.
0 Message.
0 Missed call.
11:21PM.

14

It's when Wonwoo decided to curl up himself and lean to the sofa with two blankets wrapping
him around and double coats to clinging on his shoulder, Mingyu walks in to his apartment. His
left hand lifts a white plastic with dark brown box inside. Wonwoo stands up quickly as soon as
his eyes catch the tall figure. He wants to get mad but he bottled it inside again. He walks to
approach the later with one of his coat is still wrapping his slim figure.
"Where have you been?" Wonwoo asks in his softest tone, lowest voice but shows worries in
every words he say. Mingyu smiles and brings him closer to kiss on his forehead.
"I'm sorry, there are so much things happened. The nearest bakery is closed, when I reached the
other one, it was packed and I have to wait for hours." He smiles. He ruffles Wonwoo's hair and
attempts to go to the kitchen when Wonwoo suddenly crash their body together, locks him in his
weak yet strong hug. Mingyu is pushed to the door, he surprised by the sudden thing that just
happened. "Wonwoo, I'm sorry I make you worried. I'm here now, let's eat the cake."
"Where have you been?" Same question, same tone.
"I told you it was pack--"
"Where have you been?!" He raises his voice, shouting on the chest of the younger who only
manage to blinks his eyes several times. Wonwoo believed him before he leaned closer to him
and his nose smelled the familiar perfume from the taller. Mingyu wasn't stuck there, Wonwoo
knows it. He went somewhere with the girl he still laid his heart on. He just went somewhere
with Sani and Wonwoo can't help but certain, "you walked somewhere with Sani, don't you?"
Mingyu sighs, he tries to push Wonwoo back but the smaller tightens his hug instead. He still
saying that he was stuck and maybe someone just occasionally has the same perfume with her.
But Wonwoo still refuse to let go.
"But you are really cold, our house isn't that far so do the bakeries around here," Wonwoo still
buries his face on Mingyu's chest, his voice muffled by the latter's coat.
"I don't. Geez, don't sum up things as you pleased. You are also cold. Can I say you just back from
a walk then? No?"
"Then warm me up," Wonwoo whispers.
"Ok then let me go, let's make some hot milk to warm ourselves up."
"No, Mingyu," Wonwoo lifts his head up to eyes the taller, "warm me up,"
There is another comfortable pause between them, Mingyu put the plastic bag on the floor
before he cups the older face with both of his hands. He leans forward and his hands pull the
latter's face closer. Their lips connected just like that, the way them complimenting each other
and a little licks from Mingyu's tongue successfully make Wonwoo high. He brings his hand to
wrap the taller's neck to make their kiss even deeper, and Mingyu brings his hands down to
circling the smaller's body. Mingyu's kiss is full of sincere that somehow makes Wonwoo doubt
the reality that he isn't in love with him.
Wonwoo breaks their kiss and nuzzles on the crook of Mingyu's neck, "I don't want to eat
anything," he whispers, "let's go to my room instead."
After a peck on the ear, Mingyu asks Wonwoo to loosens his arms and go to the room right
away. The taller is surprised by the temperature of the latter that goes really cold. He was in the
house, wasn't he? But he is colder than him.
Wonwoo pulls Mingyu to the bed, requesting to sleep beside him tonight. After taking off his
coat, and leaves his simple shirt and jeans cling on his body, Mingyu gets up to the bed and lying
on his side. His muscular arms brings Wonwoo to his hug. It is nearly midnight, no wonder that
Wonwoo is already sleepy and forget about his hunger.
Mingyu somehow wants to apologize to him for lying, eventho it seems Wonwoo has understood
what happened this night. He lefts him alone to be with Sani. They just happened to bump on
each other on the street and once Sani asked him to accompany her to shopping and karaoke for
two hours, he said yes automatically. He lied to her that he didn't have any appointment today.
He lied to this smaller guy also.
Mingyu just want to spend this occasion as normal as every high school boy has with
their, girlfriend.
Mingyu's eyes suddenly wide open when he feels the hot on his lips and the weight on his body.
Wonwoo has again straddled him and his lips has went wild on the tanned skin. It doesn't mean
Mingyu hate it but he always do this without warning. The taller replies the kisses still with the
thought on his mind. He doesn't hate everything Wonwoo done to him. The kisses, the hugs and
everything. He likes it. He loves it. To leave the day without Wonwoo's touch is somewhat sad,
but far in his heart he always doubting the feeling and tries to put off the light of them.
It's the time when Wonwoo suddenly grinds on his below, Mingyu pushes the latter weakly and
gasps to the sudden rocks on his body. The older continues his activity and gives Mingyu the
kisses. Mingyu's body does reacting with it and how it's getting harder below. Wonwoo wants to
test him, he wants to make him realize that he likes Wonwoo, he loves him, and stop doubting
about everything. The taller flinches when Wonwoo's cold hand sneaks inside his shirt and ask
him to take it off. His mind is not in the right place to think and he grants the older's request but
in term, he also has to take his shirt off.
Both of them has their chest exposed to each other, Mingyu gets up and turns the table. He
presses Wonwoo's body to the bed and straddles him. Their legs tangled to each other and
Wonwoo's hands are cuffed by the latter's. It's the time that Mingyu goes wild with his lips.
Wonwoo can feel the hot but it doesn't warm himself. He still can feel the coldness, that getting
colder tonight. But one does he know, he is happy to see Mingyu finally respond to this and how
he controls the game now. His hand is now roaming on the paler skin, and tugs the waistband of
Wonwoo's sweatpants. In seconds, he pulls it lower together with the boxer, and reveals the
foreign scene he never saw before.
But it is also the time he stops.
And also the time Wonwoo sees the frozen face Mingyu shows.
"Why?" Wonwoo asks, tries really hard not to be too obvious. He gets up and slides his hand on
Mingyu's jawline, attempting for a kiss but the taller backs off quickly. He averts his gaze, turns
to the side and sitting on the edge of the bed.
"I can't do this." He whispers.
"Why? We never do this since we started dating and compared to you and Sani's before, you did
that easily. Anywhere, everywhere?" Wonwoo complaons, his breath hitches as he can't hold to
not show how upset he is now, "why you never do it with me?!"
"It's because she is a girl and you are not!"
Mingyu snaps, gasps. He bites his tongue because he raises his voice and even say the most
sensitive thing to his boyfriend. He turns again, avoid the face of the latter that clearly tells he is
shocked.
"So what am I to you, Mingyu?"
Mingyu can hear his voice cracked, shaking as he tries to hold his anger, "you are my boyfriend
isn't it obvious?"
"You never confessed to me."
"What--"
"You didn't even treat me the way you did to Sani and even you are scared to get too close to me
these days."
"Ok, Wonwoo, listen, I want but can you imagine what will people say about us? How their face
will change and how disgusted they will be? It's a man and a man, holding hands and showing
PDA, what will they say about--"
"The fuck with everyone's opinion!" Wonwoo cuts the words with his emotion exploding, his
hands cluthces to the sheet. The trembles on it shows clearly for Mingyu. Again, he makes
Wonwoo in this state, he makes him cracking his bottle down and pour everything, "why don't
you back to her?"
"Stop talking nonsense! I don't want it."
"Your lips say that but your act doesn't!"
"Wonwoo, I'm yours and you are mine isn't that enough?"
"No because my heart is belong to you but your heart aren't even mine!!" He raises his voice an
octave more.
Mingyu's eyes widens to its fullest, he sees Wonwoo is shaking really hard. Maybe the hardest he
ever saw. He really is mad. He bites his lips nearly makes it bleed. Mingyu can't stand seeing
Wonwoo like this, he hates to see him like this. The thing he doesn't want to do is make
Wonwoo cries. And it does remind him, that Wonwoo never cried before. No matter a fucker
Mingyu was, no matter how hurt his heart was. And seeing Wonwoo in this state, makes him
worries his tear will fall down. He is about to brings Wonwoo to his hug when his phone is
ringing.
Both of them moves their sight to Mingyu's phone beside the pillow and they both see Sani's
name on the screen calling him. Mingyu takes his phone, and answer it. Wonwoo asks him to use
the loudspeaker, and Mingyu obeys.
"Hello love where are you?"
"...house, why?"
"Will you come here? To the big christmas tree at downtown. I lost my wallet."
Mingyu considers the sitiation, he wants to help her because it's too dangerous to let a girl alone
in this hour even it must be crowded with people, but Wonwoo might not allow him to, "But--
but I can't."
"You said you have no appointment tonight right? Please, I can't go home!"
"Ask her to call another person and hang that up," Wonwoo whispers, his voice is low and heavy.
Mingyu look at him in disbelief, how can Wonwoo say a thing like that. He mouthed but she is in
trouble to Wonwoo but the older only glued his stare to Mingyu's eyes. Mingyu shakes his head,
he wants to complain with the latter again but Sani's call cut him.
"Mingyu you there?"
"Yes, yes, I-- uhm,"
"I'm waiting, ok? Then, bye." she hangs up the call.
The taller squeezes his phone in his hand. He tugs his hair in frustrate and doesn't dare to see
Wonwoo now. He considers whether he should go or not. But Sani is in trouble and it's cold
outside, he can't leave her alone. He decides to wear his shirt and coats back.
"Stay here with me," Wonwoo tugs on his black shirt, when Mingyu is about to turn to go
outside.
"She is in trouble,"
"She isn't, her voice tells that she isn't in trouble. She just want to spend this night with you."
yes, her voice isn't like people who get in to a trouble which it should be shaking or sad, she is
way too cheerful, if only Mingyu noticed.
"Wonwoo I know you are jealous with her but she is in a trouble now, okay? Don't be so selfish."
"No, stay here!"
"Can you understand that she is in trouble right now? She needs me."
"I need you more! I'm your boyfriend! You have to stay here! Which is more important me or
her?!" Wonwoo tugs stronger. He nearly pulls Mingyu back to the bed.
The taller scoffs, he turns to the half naked Wonwoo on the bed, gives him the look, "I'm so done
with your selfishness. She is in trouble, she needs me. It's cold outside and she can't go home.
Yes you are my boyfriend, but she is my friend that the one who needs me more now. So let my
clothes go, I should pick her up."
Wonwoo shakes his head. It's throbbing. His chest tightens. Selfish? How many time he did this?
How many time he has to endure the clinging girl on his boyfriend. Having a relationship without
knowing how clear the other party's heart goes. And now he called him a selfish?
"Then please confess to me once," tell me you love me, tell me that you see me with your heart.
"It's not the time we joke. I have to go."
"Mingyu please don't go!"
"Enough!" Mingyu slaps the smaller hand, "I will break up with you if you keep being a self-
centered jerk, note that!" The taller takes his clothes and walks out from the room. In a minute,
Wonwoo hears a sound of the door slammed.
It frustrates him. Even in the time like this. Even in the hurtful situation and how pains his heart
now. Not even a drop of his tears come out from his eyes. His body is getting colder now. His
fingers are nearly numb. It's the time he understand what is coming to him.
---
"You told me that your wallet is gone!"
"I lied! I need to, so you will come here without thinking twice!"
Mingyu lets out a desperate groans. He turns into fight with Wonwoo just because he got fooled
by this girl. She just wants to spend the night with Mingyu just like what Wonwoo said before.
And here they are in front of a small hotel around, and Sani is willing to pay the fee (which is
when Mingyu realized that she lied about her lost). He refuses to stay the night but Sani is such a
stubborn to force him and even holds him tight so he can't move a step to go.
"Seriously I don't like the way you asked me to come here, just tell me the truth."
"But you won't come if I said so," Sani pouts, she circled her arms around the male, "I want us to
be together again, Mingyu. I know you love me more than him. You avoid him too much and you
seems to hate the touch of him. Why don't we get back together again? I miss you. I love you."
No.
Mingyu surprised at his own heart. It seems like it automatically says no. No, he doesn't love her
more than Wonwoo. He knows he like Wonwoo better than her. He would glance to him often
than he glanced to her. He worried him more than her. He wants to spend the night with him
more than her. It was just a stupid of him to fall to her prank, and now he is in fight with
Wonwoo. The harsh words he said to him, and how he slapped his hand, suddenly replays in his
mind.
And how she just lied to him so they can spend the night at the hotel which means Mingyu
knows where all this lead to. It's not love. Mingyu can stay loving Wonwoo even they don't do
something like that. Wonwoo always waiting for him even they don't do that easily. He might
makes Wonwoo unsure about his feeling since he can do that easily with her. But for Mingyu, the
way he and Sani did that it's just clearly to fulfill her lust.
He pushes her back, puts his hand on her shoulders and takes a deep breath to talk, "I don't. I
just scared of what society might see us. I was in fight with him because of this stupid reason you
told me. Now I have to go back to him and make up. I'm sorry but, if you love me, you use the
wrong way to get me back."
After patting her shoulders. Mingyu turns his back and start to run quickly to go back to
Wonwoo's place, doesn't minding how Sani calls him to come back. He fishes his pocket and
takes out his phone, 00:56. The midnight has passed, he spent it neither with Wonwoo or Sani
but he regrets his decision to go and didn't stay with Wonwoo. He should've spent it with him,
he shouldn't be too stupid to fall on her joke easily. He hopes Wonwoo will forgive him. He
hopes Wonwoo still want to hear his confession. That he just realized it now, he likes him better
than her. He loves him more than her.
In the time Mingyu wants to insert the phone back, his phone buzzes for several time. He finds
an unknown number calls him, it's actually too creepy but he picks it up anyway. He waits the
latter to speak first.
"I know you are stupid but I don't know that you are this stupid."
Mingyu knits his eyebrows, he never heard this voice before, "who's this?"
"Turn back and you'll find who I am."
Mingyu snaps and turns back real quick without thinking and find a short brown haired boy in
front of him holding a phone to his ear, and he certains that he is the one that called him. He
blinks severally, lowkey hoping this won't take too long because he wants to meet Wonwoo as
soon as possible.
"May I help you?" He asks with a brow raised.
The short boy answer the question with a question, "Where are you going now? Wonwoo? You
finally want to back there and admit all of your stupidity? After all this time and after he begged
you to stay?"
"Who are you? How do you know Wonwoo?"
"Jihoon. And nothing I should explain to you about us. But I warned you before that we are run
out of the time. Why don't you understand?"
He remembers Wonwoo mentioned Jihoon name but he can't recognized what does he mean
that he warned him before when this time is their first time meeting, "Warned me what? Run
out of time, what?"
"You waste too much time Mingyu, you know you are in love with him but you are back to hide it
again and again. You want to see him now? I can't guarantee."
Mingyu feels offended, how even a stranger talk to him like that, "Excuse me but what do you
mean? I don't have much time to deal with your bulshit."
Jihoon snorts, "then just go and you'll desperately looking for me later once you understand that
my bulshit is not a bulshit."
The taller decides to leave the strange boy alone.
He takes legit minutes running from the downtown to Wonwoo's place. He is grateful that
Wonwoo's apartment is closer to downtown more than his. He steps up the stairs two by two
and panting hard before he wraps his hand around the door knob and swings it open.
But once the door is wide open, the first thing that greet him is the very very and very strong
scent of cherry blossom comes to stabs his nose. He is shocked at first and even pinches his own
nose to prevent smelling the scent. He can't believe once he sees the room are pink, too pink.
Covered by maybe a thousand petals. The sofa, the dining table, kitchen counter, even the floor,
everything is pink and smells too sweet. He looks around before walking in, carefully as thr petals
on the floor are just too many thet block his way.
He walks to the room, feeling eerie odd to the silent. And of course to those petals. It's fucking
december, it should be snow that falling, not petals. He opens the door to Wonwoo's room a
little difficult, bet it's because the petals too.
But he finds no one.
Wonwoo's shoes and coats are there. But Wonwoo isn't here in his apartment. Mingyu walks
fast to the bathroom, to the possibility Wonwoo is just there. But he isn't. He takes out his phone
and tries to call the latter. But the ringtone is heard from the room.
Mingyu runs to leave that empty apartment, he grabs on the railing outside and looks around
hoping Wonwoo is somewhere his eyes can see. He shouts from the upper floor causing people
to has their eyes one him. He calls Wonwoo again but still no answer come to greet him. He
closes the apartment door and runs again to the street, he has no idea where Wonwoo will go
but he still running here and there without clues.
He spent a half hour running around that area. While shouting the name of his boyfriend in this
ungodly hour, it's nearly 2 in the morning for god's sake. But Wonwoo is nowhere to be found.
He finally decides to go to Seungkwan's house even it's far from his location now but maybe
Wonwoo is there, spending the night with the boys because Mingyu left him before.
Another minutes wasted and Mingyu finally reached the door knob of Seungkwan's house. He
barges inside to have all eyes are on him. Few of them even stop their munching to see Mingyu
kneeling on the entrance while panting like crazy. His droplets of sweat slides to his chin and falls
to the floor. Seokmin puts his plate on the table and walks closer to Mingyu, brings a glass of
water for him to drink. He pats Mingyu's back slowly when he drinks the water. Needs another
couple of minute, Mingyu finally manage to speak.
"Won-- is he here?" he says between his panting.
"Who?" Seokmin gives his ear closer, still patting the back of his friend.
"Is Wonwoo-- here?"
"Wonwoo?"
"Yes,"
"Who is that?" Seokmin curls his brows, so does Mingyu, and all of the people there. Mingyu
looks at Seokmin, he squints his eyes looking for a lame joke he might find.
"Our friends. My boyfriend!"
"What?! You have a boyfriend but you didn't tell us?!" Seungkwan voiced still with his mouth full
with his mom hand-made cake.
"You know him! You guys know him! What the hell stop joking I need to meet him!"
All of them are looking to each other’s eyes, Seungkwan shrugs, and the rest of them shake their
head. Soonyoung is the one that looked shocked he doesn’t say anything. "But we don't know
any Wonwoo, we haven't met him." Minghao adds.
Mingyu throws his head back. Strange things are just happen and piling up to tease him and his
slowness. Everyone still have their eyes on him, waiting for the next thing he might say. He feels
like he ever experienced this, when Wonwoo talked about the guy named Jihoon.
Jihoon.
He stands up even his legs are still trembling. He goes outside not minding people that calling
him from the back. He takes out his phone, planning to call that Jihoon guy but he remembers
that he called Mingyu with an Unknown Number. He throws his phone to the ground. Hard
enough to scatter everything but weak to crack the screen. He squats down, curling his body,
resting his forehead to his knees and tugging his hair with his hand. Then he feels a tap on his
shoulder.
He raises his head in shock only to find Soonyoung handing him his phone. He drops his head
again, nearly cried to his clueless. Where is Wonwoo? why everyone doesn't know him? And
what is Soonyoung doing here? To pity him? But it won't help he needs someone to help him
find Wonwoo, not just asking him to relax.
"Wonwoo is in that state already, huh?" Soonyoung asks, with a chuckle in his breath and
resulting Mingyu to snaps his eyes quickly.
"You-- you remember him?"
"Yeah. I do. I thought he still have some plenty times. And knowing you two will spend this night
together, I thought it was a good development for you. But, it didn't work well, right?"
Mingyu drops his butt to the street, leans on a cement fence someone's house has. He feels
relieve to find someone that remember Wonwoo, but still puzzled with everything, "I was a jerk,"
he covers his face with his hands, "I called him selfish when actually he never even beg me to
stay like that before. He always let me do whatever I want even it hurts him. And I don't know
what is happening now, why you and that Jihoon guy said something about time, I know nothing.
My mind, went pink, his apartment is full with pink petals and the scent is just too strong to let
me live."
"So Jihoon can come here at this time?"
Mingyu groans, "What again? Why are you guys talking about time?"
Soonyoung stands up. He gives his hand to Mingyu hoping the later will reach it and follow him
to stand, "come," he said, "I'll help you, I might know where Jihoon is but I also have no clue
about Wonwoo."
Mingyu quickly reaches his hand and follows Soonyoung to his, damn, motorbike. The one that
Mingyu ever ride and nearly caught by the police because he is still a minor. Soonyoung is the
one who ride it and Mingyu should've just make up his mind to whatever happens now, or later.
They ride it in a fast speed and spend only 5 minutes to arrive at the place that it just too familiar
to Mingyu. The cherry blossom tree. He passed this place but don't ever thought to stop there to
check.
Soonyoung and Mingyu get off from the bike. The taller looks around and wait Soonyoung to say
something, at least giving him a hint about what should he do now. But instead Soonyoung walks
closer to the tree with his head raises up to the sky.
"Stop hiding, and help this lost puppy already." Soonyoung calls, chuckling. And Mingyu might
jumps on his place when he realized that someone is up there sitting on the branch of the tree.
And he knows already it's someone he met before.
"You helped him," Jihoon squints.
"Yes, he knows what he should've done already, forgive him."
Jihoon moves his stare to the tallest there. He glued his eyes to the latter's in a clear way of
annoyance. Mingyu pleads, hoping the shorter to tell him where Wonwoo is. But instead, Jihoon
shakes his head and averts his eyes from Mingyu. Soonyoung snorts and playfully hitting his legs
in the air.
"Come on,"
"No. I originally don't want him to know where Wonwoo is and just leave him alone. I have no
intention to help him. Just, just let Wonwoo alone," Jihoon's voice is shaking, "let him stay happy
from now on without you or anyone hurting him again."
"You know that he might regret it in his entire life after this, they can't see each other anymore
just let him say what's on his mind."
"Still, it's his own fault for being so slow like sloth to understand his own feeling. I won't help
him."
Mingyu dares himself to walk closer to the two bickering boys, he also raises his head up to see
Jihoon. He is angry, Mingyu understand it. It doesn't matter to him who Jihoon to Wonwoo is,
but he knows this boy treasures the raven so much, maybe just the same as him, or more. He
clears his throat, trying to get some attention from the boy up there, "I need to see him." his
voice is really low, "I want him to hear my words. I know I was a jerk, I messed up. I just want him
to hear what he wants to hear and what acually matter the most."
"That you love him?" Jihoon snaps.
"Y--yes?"
"No, you aren't. Too late for everything just let us back to the place we belong. Don't expect us
to come back because we can't." The shorter waves his hand mid-air.
"Wait, what do you mean? You can't comeback here? You will gone and you can't even back? Is
it what you promised?"
It's Soonyoung's turn to shocked, his voice raised by an octave. Mingyu turns his head to see
him, questioning to everything him and Jihoon said, "wait what are you talking about?"
"Jihoon you should let him go meet Wonwoo already."
"No, Wonwoo has had enough to endure already I don't want him to be in pain more than this.
He should live happily."
"How do you know Wonwoo will be happy if everything isn't clear between them?" Soonyoung
point to the still clueless Mingyu. The taller look at them in turn. The tense around them is no
joke, they fight about something Mingyu doesn't understand. But what he knows that it's really
bad.
"Fine." Jihoon said finally, "I know Wonwoo is still hoping you to come. But it's still too late I
think." he sighs, "go to school."
"What?"
"Go to school. He might be in the classroom but I bet he is on the rooftop now. Because it's
nearing the time."
Soonyoung grabs Mingyu's arm and drags him back to his motorbike. He starts the engine up and
shout to Jihoon, tell him to wait for them at school, when actually it should be them who wait for
Jihoon, before he puts the full speed on his motorbike. And slices the happiness of Christmas
parties all the way. Soonyoung looks like he doesn't even care or maybe know what break is. He
rides it like a crazy. Mingyu needs to hold tightly to him. They even didn't wear any helmets and
it scared him more.
But thanks to Soonyoung's craziness, they reach the school in no time.
They climb up the gates, trespassing their own school and looks for the entrance. Of course
every door is locked since it's holiday. Soonyoung shamelessly throws a rock to a window and
breaks the glass. He unlocks it then slides open. He climbs and go inside the building with that.
Mingyu nags but he doesn't buy it and instead asks the taller to go in quickly.
It's three in the morning. As what Jihoon said, there's no one in their classroom, so they runs to
the rooftop by stairs. They stop in front of the door. It's more; Soonyoung stops in front of the
door. Mingyu looks at him, puzzled why he doesn't continue to go there. But then Mingyu
realizes the reason why, the door is locked.
He blinks and again recalls that there was no door open before, Soonyoung even needs to break
the glass. "If Wonwoo is really there, then how he got here?"
"He was passing through this," the shorter whisper, but before Mingyu asks him more, he
continues, "Kick the door," Soonyoung orders.
"Eh, what?"
"Kick it, crash it, whatever it is you should break this door. We already trespassing since the first,
just continue."
"But--"
"Just do it! You are racing with the time."
He gulps his own saliva. If the teachers know about this later, he might get the hardest
punishment for trespassing and breaking the school. But he needs to meet him, all of this has
been so puzzling and confusing. He just want to meet Wonwoo and tell him what inside his
heart. To tell him the words he wants to hear the most. And hug him. With that thought, he kicks
the door really hard. On the third kick, it bent. On the sixth one, it falls to the ground.
"Took you much time."
Mingyu jumps to the side. The voice he knows but it's not Soonyoung. It's Jihoon. He looks
around. Blinks and rubs his eyes to make sure the one in front of him is really the guy he just left
at the cherry blossom tree before. His jaw drops, can't say anything. The words are just frozen
like that. Jihoon kicks his leg to snap him back to his sense. Then he walks inside, to the spot
beside Soonyoung even though Mingyu still want to ask him how he can get here in such time.
But then he realized what's his purpose to come to the rooftop.
He scans around and his heart beats fast to see familiar figure leaning on the railing. Looking at
the city that full of lamps and jingles of the bells. Mingyu jogs to him as he realized that Wonwoo
doesn't wear a proper outfit in this kind of weather. He spreads his arms and circles it around
Wonwoo's body. It's cold, how stupid of him wearing a shirt and sweatpants only.
"You come," Wonwoo shrugs, fitting his body on the younger's hug. He puts his hand on
Mingyu's, which are resting on his chest, "you cold, why aren't you home instead of coming
here?"
"You are cold too, even colder than me. Why are you so stupid wearing those only in this
Christmas, snow might falls."
The raven chuckles, he leans back to Mingyu's chest, feeling the warmness he missed all this
time, "I feel nothing. It's because my body isn't reacting with anything."
"You are this cold, Wonwoo."
The raven pats the younger's hands asking to let go. He turns his body when Mingyu loosens hjs
hug and face to face with him. Wonwoo smiles but it doesn't reach his eyes. He walks to the
other side, fingers are tracing to the frozen railing all the way. Then he stop when he reaches the
edge.
"Wonwoo," Mingyu attempts to step closer but Wonwoo shows his palm to him, signing him to
stop stepping closer.
"Mingyu, do you believe in ghosts? Oh, I shouldn't call us like that, do you believe in abstract
things?"
"What do you mean?" Us?
"The things that you can't see, you can't touch, but it's just you know that there's something
around. The contrary of concrete." Wonwoo leans his body to the railings again, "I do," he adds,
"and I do believe every soul that lingers in this world deserves their happiness."
"I do," Mingyu answers, the same line like the older's before, "I do believe in everything like that.
Why? Did you see a ghost in your house then you decided to come here? The petals?”
The raven widens his eyes, chuckles to hear the question. But he doesn't answer right away,
instead he keep his stare locked on Mingyu. Enjoying every last second he can see the sight of
him looking at his existence before later he might forget everything about him, like the others
did. He shakes his head with the smile on his face.
The wind suddenly blows, brings the chill through Mingyu's bones. He already wear double coats
but it feels like he doesn't. He hugs himself waiting the wind to stop. Wonwoo does the exact
polar, he still leaning on the cold railing, even spread his arms wide open, doesn't even try to
prevent the cold meet his skin. Mingyu walks closer again, he needs to hug the slimmer, he
needs to warm him up. He just, needs to hug him because he wants to.
"No, Mingyu don't come closer," Wonwoo presses his body to the railings. Just showing how
much he doesn't want Mingyu to approach him.
"But it's cold and you are less of cloth, ok?" he doesn't buy Wonwoo's word and keep walking
closer.
"Don't come closer! You can't do anything even you are beside me now!"
"Wonwoo, you talked non-sense since the very start. I got nothing but more and more puzzle
pieces from all of this. All of you were always talking about time. How did you come here without
opening this building's entrance? Why there are still thousand of petals in your house? And how
did that Jihoon come here faster than us?" Mingyu knits his eyebrows, his hand can stay still as
he points everywhere while talking, "And one thing for sure I don't care about those thing
anymore I just want to hug you now, besides, you are that cold Wonwoo, you might die!"
"I won't," Wonwoo's face turns to smile sadly, "Because I already died."
"If you talking about how your heart hurts because of how jerk I was, I'm sorry. But now I--"
"No," he shakes his head, eyes glued to the ground, "I was died."
"Stop joking."
"You said you believe in abstract things include ghosts right?"
Mingyu nods.
"I am a ghost."
An awkward pause spread between them. Mingyu still knitting his eyebrows, Wonwoo looks at
him with his certainty. Soonyoung sighs for the nth time this night. And Jihoon looks at his watch
again and again. The tan boy finally makes a chuckle with his breath, and throwing his hand on
the air. "Seriously stop joking, Wonwoo. I have something serious to tell you and I know it will
make you happy and us to be together."
"I have something serious to tell you also, and this is the one of it."
"Can you buy my words at least?"
Wonwoo sighs. He leaves the frozen railing behind and this time is his turn to walk closer to
Mingyu. The taller stays still on his place, watching the older to walk in such a gentle way. Nearly
making no step sounds. Wonwoo stops few step inches from him, and what Mingyu feels is the
chill roaming from him. He has goosebumps, and shivers suddenly. Wonwoo smiles at the reality,
he knows this.
"See?"
"You are cold."
"Because I'm not living anymore. Now, can you please listen to me and the things I want to say?
This might confused you but I want you to know the truth before you forgetting me."
Mingyu isn't ready and never be ready but he will just listen anyway. He notices that Wonwoo is
still distant himself by standing a little too far from him. He turns his head to see Soonyoung and
Jihoon. And how he just noticed that Jihoon also doesn't wear any warm clothes, and he stands
few steps away from Soonyoung. Mingyu moves his stare back to Wonwoo, and nods, "what do
you mean I'll forget you?"
"Mingyu," Wonwoo inhales, "I died. I didn't live and I'm not a human. I already died maybe six or
seven years ago in an accident. I got hit by the truck. It was Summer, me and Jihoon went for an
ice cream. We died there. I spent my whole years living by myself floating here and there
without no one can even see me. I didn't meet Jihoon, I totally alone there without purpose and
have nothing to look for. But it was just until I saw an elementary kid Mingyu under a tree, crying
quietly. I was worried that time, I was planning to approach you and ask you what happened,
before I realized that you can't see me. So I stopped halfway, I decided to stay beside you waiting
for your cry to stop. But when it stop, I turned to you and myself got shocked when I saw your
eyes were glued on my face. I thought you can see me, but before I asked, you were already
running to your home. That was the time I decided to... stalk you? Because I was happy that
someone finally can see me."
Wonwoo turns, looking at the city lamps again, "I just want to ask you, actually, did I scare you? I
was trying to hide as I can but I know it was hard because I thought you also can sense my
presence easily. But believe me I just want to talk to you because it was really a boring life to live.
I watch you grow. Just by a year, from a crying baby to a kind and diligent student in your middle
school and I can't help to like you more, but you started to get used to my presence and ignore
me. I still remember that time when you finally turned to me and I thought you finally want to
talk to me but instead you said, ‘I will forget and stop seeing you from now on.’ And then you run
so fast leaving me stoned and the next day you totally blind your sight from me.
But I didn't stop following you, I still. I watch you grow. I always come to your room to watch you
study or gaming. I know when you bought your first porn videos and where you hide it now. I
know everything about you and I can't help again to fall in love-- oh I can say it now."
"Wait, Wonwoo wait! Please slower I can't process anything I-- what, when, we met?"
Wonwoo chuckles, gives him a sorry look, "sorry, the time is chasing me down. Then, Ent
suddenly called me that day. It's a cherry blossom god, the one tree that you often met me
sleeping on its trunk and maybe the place you meet Jihoon earlier. I made a contract with him. I
bid something to him. Simply just because of you, Mingyu, I want to back live in this world
because I want to know how it feels to touch you. How it feels to have your eyes on me, admires
me like how I admires you. And the worst case is, I am in love with you, I should make you to love
me back, if not, I will go back to that world again, where I will just floating here and there and
stalk you in silence. I can live here forever if only your heart is belong to me."
Jihoon cuts them ,"Wonwoo, we have no time," the raven turns his eyes to Jihoon and nods. He
smiles but Jihoon just averting his eyes, he can't stand seeing Wonwoo in that face.
It's exactly the time when a flake of snow taps Wonwoo's sharp nose. He looks to the sky and
finds more and more white snow flake falling down. It's just like a cotton, or flower petals in the
Spring. It reminds him of the sudden fallen petals from his body whenever he made a step, back
at his house before. He hopes they will disappear also later. The first snow, he finally can see the
snow again. But the more snow falls, the more he notices it will passes through him. He smiles,
it's just too sad to admit.
"But it failed," he continues, "it was because of me who selfish to think that someone thaf I love
will also love me back. It was me who stupid to conclude you like guys and maybe it was also
because of my stupidity I forget that I am a guy. I know you don't love me, I should've just
understand that I can't force you to love me. The look on your face when you saw my body is
different from how I would look to yours."
"Wonwoo hey listen first--"
"But I was happy, I am. To know how it feels to be touched by you, to touched you. To have your
eyes on me, to know how it feels to be stared by you. How warm your body is. And how it feels
to be treated as someone you care about, as your boyfriend. It's fulfill more than a half of my
wishes and I don't regret anything."
"Can you stop for a while please, I have something to tell you! I know maybe it's late but let me
say this to you while hugging you so you can understand how it feels, how warm I am to say that,
so can you allow me to?" Mingyu spreads his arms, makes a step forward, followed by Wonwoo's
step backward. The taller bites his lips, knowing something isn't right here.
"You can't. It's not because I don't want to but you just can't."
"I don't care about the cold just let me hug you!"
Mingyu makes a quick move forward and Wonwoo is just too slow to react. Then it's the time
Mingyu knows why Wonwoo doesn't want him to be too close to him, it's just because he can't.
No matter how close they are, it will just tell him clearly how far they actually is. What Mingyu
feels is only coldness down to his spine, but there's no visible touch on the skin. He is sure
Wonwoo should be in his hug right now but when he turns, he has passing him. "What?"
"I told you," Wonwoo's voice is shaking, he slowly turns back to see the younger who is still
bewildered by something that just happened before.
"Wonwooo, wrap up quickly," Jihoon walks closer, approaches the two and Soonyoung is
following him behind. The shorter warns Wonwoo again, as the snow has starting to pile up the
floor.
"You can't hug me but I will always remember how warm your body is." Wonwoo turns his gaze
to Mingyu, after gave a nod to Jihoon.
Mingyu's eyes wandering, "Wonwoo you have to listen to me, I don't care about this touching
things if I can't touch you it's ok but please listen to me, listen to what I am going to tell you!"
"It's not because I don't want to, but I can't."
The raven makes walks closer to Mingyu and he just about to give him a hug again before he
remember that he can't touch Wonwoo. The tears starts to fill his eyes when he knows he just
can't arrange his words anymore. His lips are start ro freeze, and he is certain that his tongue
also. He wants to say this most important thing but Wonwoo doesn't even give him chance. He
drops his head down and looks to the ground when he widens his eyes to see the strange
phenomenon again.
It's petals that pile up on the floor around them, not snow.
He snaps his head up to see the older, and he smiles at him again. “This body was just made
from petals,” he said. Mingyu wants to scold him of how he can stay smiling like that when he
knows everything will be like this. When he knows that Mingyu might not remember him after
this. Mingyu himself doesn't want to forget him, Mingyu doesn't want this to come to its end and
Mingyu doesn't want to let Wonwoo back to the world he just told. He wants to clear everything
with him, he wants him to hear the story from his side. Just give him the chance, can't he?
"I won't let you go,"
"I don't want to go too,"
"Please stay,"
"If only I can,"
"That's why listen to me," Mingyu's voice is cracking, it mixed with all of emotions. He holds his
own cry. Try to say the words he wants to say all this time. But more seconds he spends, more
petals falls from Wonwoo's body. And how shocked he is when he finds most of the raven legs
have covered with petals.
"I'm sorry, I was really selfish, I never think about you, I always think about me and myself only. I
was too stupid," Wonwoo pauses, he bites his lips, and closes his eyes when he knows Jihoon is
the first to go. Because he just whispered to him that he won't be alone anymore later. That
Jihoon will wait for him there. A hundreds of petal are floating in the air before spread
themselves here and there, and Jihoon is nowhere to be seen.
Wonwoo lips are trembling and now for the first in this life, a drop of tears falling on his cheek,
he somehow feels the weight on his shoulders disappear, he can let go his final feeling.
"But Mingyu," Wonwoo tries to smile, in the same time Mingyu tries again to reach him on his
hug, "I love you,"
"No stupid you can't go!" He can't feel Wonwoo but he is sure that he can touch the petals, it is
dancing over their bodies as Mingyu still trying to tightens his wasteful hug, hoping it might stop
those petals to eat Wonwoo's figure, "Wonwoo, I love you. I love you too! I don't lie this time,
I'm sorry I took so long! But I know and I'm certain that this heart is belong to you now. You can't
go, don't leave me, stay here, I beg--"
Mingyu's knees turn weak, he slowly falls kneeling on the ground with his arms hugging himself.
Few amount of pink petals are stuck on his coat and stay in his hand. Without opening his eyes,
he already knows that he remain of those pink little things has already floating everywhere as
they please. The scent that left him die in cold was the scent he like before.
"I beg you."
He finishes his words. With tears falling down to his chin. He let himself drown to his sobs,
forgetting Soonyung that is still there watching him in pains also.
The only thing he doesn't want is to make Wonwoo cry. He never did. It wasn't because Mingyu
never hurt him, but Wonwoo can't let go a single tears. Just as he can't let down a single drop of
tears. Mingyu hurt him more than anything. He gave him pains instead of happiness. He treated
him easily without thinking about how his heart stabbed again and again.
There are so much thing Mingyu wants to tell him beside his love confession. There are
thousands. Million words he should tell him. Everything about them. Everything about the stories
from his point.
If only there is time. Mingyu wants Wonwoo to know how his heart moved whenever Wonwoo
did a single act. Mingyu wants Wonwoo to know how his eyes woud steal million glances to him
whenever he caught him in his eyes. Mingyu wants Wonwoo to know how he thought about him
when he dated Sani and how she was just a replacement for Wonwoo when they did sex. Mingyu
wants Wonwoo to know how he occupied more than a half of his life and Mingyu was too stupid
to scared to admit that he completely fall in love.
Because he was too scared of what people might look on them.
He should just let everything goes as its please and just love Wonwoo the way he should be
loved. He only wants Mingyu to admit that he loves Wonwoo more than anything and this stupid
giant guy was just literally a moron.
And now he regret it, what should he do?
And now he hates himself, what should he do?
And now he just realized that he doesn't forget every single things about Wonwoo.
What should he do?
15

People say, you will understand how precious something is, until it becomes a memory.
And day by day, your willing to turn back the time is getting bigger and stronger.
But no matter how hard you try, the time won't easily turn back as you wish. Then you realized
life doesn't know what happy ending is.
And after you understand all of that, either you will move on, or hope your brain to
malfunctioning and you will just forget everything that is equal to pains.
How can Mingyu move on when what all he got is regret? In the very last moment he should just
shout his heart out, his love for Wonwoo. He should just tell him right away and ask him to
believe. If only his tongue wasn't numb and his lips weren't freezing, he could say that.
The winter he spent inside his room. No invitations he agreed to go to. People doesn't have any
drop of memory about Wonwoo. They remained as usual like no Wonwoo was even there
among them.
The new year countdown, Seokmin asked him to have a barbeque night at his house. Mingyu
refused again. There was the time they spent to stay over together at Seokmin’s place. When
Mingyu was just a complete idiot to tell everything about him and Sani in front of Wonwoo. And
what he remember is only the older's face and how he was gone in the morning. He found him
under the tree, Ent, he called.
Soonyoung came, brought bottles of soda and some snacks to his room. Since that day, he was
the only one person that will check on Mingyu, constantly visiting him and try to cheer him up.
Both of them still don't know about each other's story. How Mingyu could forget Wonwoo
before and how Soonyoung could remember the raven when everyone already lost the trace
about him. Even though Soonyoung tried to approach him, Mingyu keep his secret closed to
himself only.
He spent the pink Valentine in his house also. The more he tried to forget, the lazier he got to go
to school. Sani and some of the girls gave him chocolates. Soonyoung came with paper bags full
of chocolate candy or chocolate bar, but Mingyu didn't touch any of them. He deepened his face
on his pillow when Soonyoung asked him to raise his face. The older was the one that get really
frustrated, Mingyu hasn't move forward since couple months ago and also hasn't open himself
to Soonyoung, when, he is the only one that can understand his situation.
"How long do you plan to keep being a loser?" It's the last week of February. Soonyoung visits
the taller and find the same scene again. Him lying on his stomach with his face burried on the
pillow. The paper bags of chocolate remain on his desk, bet they have melted already. Mingyu
has lost some weight and he forget that he has life already.
"Don't know," he mumbles on his pillow.
Soonyoung purses his lips. He plans to give Mingyu time and give him some times to compose
himself, but it has exceeded already, Soonyoung is run out of patience. He drops himself beside
the bed, leaning on it as he sighs. He takes off of his jacket and throws it to the floor. He knows
they won't go anywhere if Mingyu keep being like this. Soonyoung needs to open the way first.
"Don't you have something you want to ask?" Soonyoung lures. But Mingyu hums to respond,
"don't you feel strange why I still remember him?"
Mingyu shifts a bit, he turns his head and rest on its side. His eyes were red and puffy, "kinda,"
he whispers.
It's enough for Soonyoung to puts a smile again, he turns to face the younger and his sorrowful
face. But Soonyoung beams a smile, "I nearly died that time right? This scar here is the evidence
of how terrible my condition was. Do you believe that in a certain time I suddenly could leave my
body, my spirit is floating in the air without no one noticed me? I thought I died already!"
Mingyu pouts he scratches his head, doesn't feel like to heart this kind of story again. But
Soonyoung continues, "I met Ent, and you have to believe me that it was the wise tree I ever
met! Of course it is a god anyway," noticing the lack of interest that Mingyu gives, Soonyoung
sighs and pats his head, "and what I'm trying to say is, you don't have to be worry. There must be
something behind this."
"It's been a couple of months already and I don't feel anything happened. If it's me who is
become a loser then it's a yes."
"Well, you've met Wonwoo twice in your life. And you wasted both of those chance."
"What should I do? I was young back then and no one believe me!" Mingyu slumps. Rubbing his
face onto his pillow. Yes, what could he do? What should he do? He was a crying baby back then.
Mingyu had this ability to see those abstract things that people often couldn't.
The moment Wonwoo saw him crying under the tree was because his friends called him liar and
adults also told him that he was only dreaming. No one believed him back then when he saw a
girl clung on his teacher's shoulder. Or when a little boy crawled on his class room ceiling.
Everytime he said something was there, his friends start to throw him their disgusting look. And
that was one time when his teacher called his parents to the school and told them that Mingyu
brought so much anxiety to the class, and consider to take him to hospital or just find
another proper school for him. He snapped and ran as quick as he could, crying as no one there
to believe him. Even there were people who can communicate with him, he felt like he was
alone all this time. Then he found that tree, sat under it, and started crying.
"I was super shocked that time he looked so normal like human. I was going to ask him but then I
found he was floating. You know when you finally hate something? I hate all of those abstract
thing, ghost, spirit, then Wonwoo came to me I couldn't help but hating him. That was why I ran.
I ignored him all the time since his appearance was just a normal, I could pretend that nothing
was there," Mingyu turns, he gets up from his laying and sits on the edge of his bed, his head
hanging weakly, "then my mom and dad asked me to meet someone who can close
my other eyes, so I can live in peace. Without thinking much I agreed to meet that person. I
remember that I said such thing to Wonwoo. He was never disturbed me, he would always wait
and watch me from afar. It was just me, my hatred to them who lived in the different world."
Soonyoung takes the paper bags, checking the chocolates that now isn't good as before. He
cringes, to the melted and leaked chocolate everywhere. Then he just leave it on the floor again,
and give his attention back to the taller.
"I forgot about him. I really don't remember him. Because, I just saw his face once, after that day
I averted my sight because I don't want to see him, don't want to see the ghosts. I always
thought that I've met him before, but I am not sure where or when."
Soonyoung nods. He just knew all of this things. He only heard that Mingyu was once a gloomy
kid and no one wanted to be close with him. Seokmin told him before. Being the friend since
they were young, Seokmin is such a supportive one. Even he also doesn't believe in that things,
but he knows that there are some of them who have the ability to.
"I want to meet him." Mingyu whispers desperately. His eyes start to wet again. They are puffy
enough to tell that Mingyu was crying so hard.
Soonyoung chuckles, he stands up and fixes his shirt before ruffling the jetblack hair, "then you
should go outside. You change nothing if you stay here. Go out and get some fresh air, or maybe
look around the cherry blossom trees? They might have some of their flower buds already or
leaves at least?"
"Don't wanna, it reminds me of him. His scent. That sweet scent I always sniffed when I kissed
the crown of his head. No. Nope."
The older shrugs, he takes his coat and the paper bags before, he should throw it out because
there is no sign Mingyu will touch that. He puts his hand on his waist, looking to the soulless
puppy in front of his eyes. "Why don't you go to that person before to take back your... other
eyes? Or," Soonyoung leans forward, "bid something to Ent."'
"Are you kidding I only see it as a normal tree. It doesn't talk."
"You have me remember?"
Mingyu snaps his head up. His face brightens, beams the light and the fresh red is back to his
cheeks. The sparkle of stars twinkling on his clear eyes. His lips can't hide his excitement, how he
puts a wide smile, pushing his cheeks up to his eyes. Then he smacks Soonyoung's belly out of
sudden.
The older cringes, it hurts to got a smack from Mingyu's big hand. He squats down, rubbing his
belly while groaning. However the younger has get up from the bed and go to the bathroom to
wash his face. He changes his shirt and takes his own coat and scarf, then snatches the older's
hand, dragging him outside. To the place that Soonyoung a hundred percent sure where it is.
He just giving it a random shot, but at least Mingyu can smile again. And he has his spirit back to
himself. Soonyoung exhales, chuckles to see how fast this boy can change. He then pit on his
coat properly before following Mingyu to go outside and breathes in the cold wind. They walks
without rush, and keep talking all along the way. How Mingyu's past days were horrible to meet
those scary and unshaped things. Or how was Soonyoung's experience to float in the air.
But once they arrive at the tree, Mingyu stops himself from walking. He has his face tensed up,
nervously standing there without intention to go forward. He rubs his head and tells Soonyoung
calmly that he can smell the scent, though the flowers are nothing to bloom in this time. "It's just
like, Wonwoo is here."
"Or maybe Jihoon," Soonyoung adds.
"Or maybe both." Soonyoung drags Mingyu with him. They have come here, they should be
brave to talk to Ent.
But the older shakes his head. He only asks Mingyu to sit while he is checking up to the branches.
Then he back again to sit beside Mingyu, telling him that Ent is now closing his eyes. Without sign
of him will open it near this time. Mingyu nods and resist to go, he wants this to over quickly.
And smelling the scent of Wonwoo, or Jihoon maybe, is enough to relaxed himself.
Mingyu shifts his position to sit between the swirling trunk, the thing that Wonwoo usually did
before. Then he rests his head, closing his eyes, and enjoys everything he hears, everything he
feels. Just how stronger and stronger the scent become, it certains him that someone is here. He
knows this scent really well, too well like it's the oxygen he should inhales. Even the wind blows
coldly, he doesn't want to budge.
"Wonwoo you are here?" he talks to no one, more like to himself but both of them know,
Mingyu is talking to Wonwoo, "I'm here, don't you want to see me?" of course no one will
answer.
Mingyu chukcles sadly, still closing his eyes, "Don't be shy, I have seen you naked already."
"What the fuck?!" Soonyoung exclaims. Mingyu chuckles harder.
"I know you are here, you know that I still can sense your presence right? Don't you miss me?"
He pauses, "I miss you so much."
By the time he opens his eyes and exhales slowly. He puts the sweetest smile but he can't hold
his tears to fall. A small pink thing falls slowly and lands gently on his nose. He gets up and leans
his back to the trunk, he takes the petal and keeps it on his hand. Squeezes it as he knows
Wonwoo give him an answer.
The scent gets stronger once the petal makes it appearance. Mingyu knows Wonwoo's presence
is there around him and he might be hugs Mingyu knows. Since the scent is now all around him,
wrapping him and how it just makes his tears fall harder.
Mingyu is too absorbed to his sibs and not noticing Soonyoung has stand beside him already. The
older looks up to the tree, as now he sees something that Mingyu no more able to see.
"He wants to meet Wonwoo," Soonyoung's voice makes Mingyu back to reality. He looks up to
Soonyoung, questioning whom he talked to. But he only has his stare locked to the tree.
"Can you give him a chance? He wants to meet Wonwoo. He wants to settle everything. No, no.
You know it right? You know that Mingyu has finally love him right? Why you can't give him a
chance?"
"Then what should he do?"
Mingyu tugs the older's coat. His other hand is still keeping the small petal. He questions what
Ent said to Soonyoung, because his expression changes in the time, maybe, Ent give him the
answer. He looks downward meeting Mingyu's eyes, but the worries are clear on his face. He
raises his head again to the tree then starts to complain and negotiating. But in the end he only
ruffles his own hair in frustrate.
"Soonyoung, what did he say? What should I do?" Mingyu frantically tugs the coat, asking for his
attention. He follows Soonyoung to get up, still waiting him to talk but it seems Soonyoung
needs to considerate this thing seriously.
"He said," Soonyoung says finally, "of course nothing will come that easy. But, he said, well,
Mingyu, you should bid something to him also."
Mingyu widens his eyes, he grabs Soonyoung's shoulder and shaking it, "ok! Ok! I'll do anything!
I'll bid anything. Even it's the most precious thing I have now--"
"No! But, it's too much. And Wonwoo doesn't want you to do it." Soonyoung pleads, his brows
curved and so do his lips. He shakes his head weakly. From his expression, Mingyu can tell that
this maybe the hardest or the most valuable thing he should give. But Mingyu doesn't mind.
Even if he has to die and go to that world, living only by Wonwoo's side and no other person to
talk with. Mingyu doesn't mind.
"Wait, how do you know Wonwoo doesn't want it?" Mingyu knits his brows.
Soonyoung traces his sight to Mingyu's side, as he trying to get the permission to talk, "he is
here, beside you."
"What?!" Mingyu looks around, but of course there's no one there. He knows Wonwoo is here
but he doesn't expect Wonwoo to be this close to him, "where?! Where is he?! You can see him?
All of this time?!"
The older shakes his head, it's his turn to grab Mingyu's shouldrr asking him to calm down, "he is
there, beside you. I just saw him also, I've never be able to before."
Mingyu is still looking around. He kbows it, the scent of him and his presence are linger around
him. Why is it Soonyoung who gets the ability to see Wonwoo and not him? Mingyu is hurt
knowing Wonwoo is here but can't touch him or even see him. He misses Wonwoo, and all of
this time his love for him is getting stronger. If only he can turn back the time, and confess to
Wonwoo right away after that.
"Then I decide to give anything as long as I can see him again!" Mingyu exclaim, they just wasting
too much time.
"Wonwoo doesn't want you to! Ent requested something and you should give that to him so he
will grant yours!"
"Why?" Mingyu asks to the air, not Soonyoung, "I don't care as long as I can see you again. As
long as I can hug you and tell you properly that I love you! I really don't care, Wonwoo. I'll do it."
"Mingyu, Wonwoo doesn't want you to do that."
"I'm sorry, Wonwoo I will do this. Then Soonyoung, can you please tell Ent that I'm ok, that I'm
ready. I'll do it."
Soonyoung sighs. It really is bad for him. For them. And Soonyoung doesn't want him to do it
also. It's not only Mingyu's belonging but also what Wonwoo loves also. What Wonwoo wants
the most. But the certainty in the taller eyes are clear. And he wants bot Mingyu and Wonwoo to
live together. Loving each other without no one will disturb them.
So, Soonyoung give up to prevent him, and grant what Mingyu has decided. He turns to Ent, talk
to him about it and he nods again, weakly.
"Are you sure?" Soonyung asks, and Mingyu nods without hesitation, "you can bring back both of
them, Wonwoo and Jihoon, if you bid this. But, I personally don't want you to," he sighs again,
and whispers in his breath how he regret to bring Mingyu here, "Wonwoo is asking me to stop
you, but, I want you guys to be together." Soonyoung messing his own hair and groans in
frustrate.
From the corner of his eyes, Mingyu can see another petal falls, and other one, and another. He
sees to his right and find the petals come from that direction. Then he smiles, to know where
Wonwoo exactly is, "I'll do it."
Soonyoung knows there's nothing to stop him. He leans closer to Mingyu, reaches his ear and
whisper about what he should bid to Ent. And Mingyu smiles widely, he nods.
A falling in love person is really stupid. They will do anything as long as they can be together with
the one they love.
And after Mingyu nods, without Soonyoung tells, Ent understands it already. And it starts to
grant the wish. By the time his surrounding is become brighter than usual, he sees Soonyoung
averting his eyes to the ground. But then he raises his head up and nods to Mingyu's side, asking
him to look there
And once Mingyu turns his head to his right. He can't hold his desire anymore. He sees Wonwoo
there, crying his eyes out, and see how the tears slowly turn into petals. Mingyu dashes to hug
him, and this time he can't hide his happiness since he can touch him again. Wonwoo rests his
head on Mingyu's shoulder and mumbles stupid you are just a real stupid.
But Mingyu doesn't regret it. He admits that he is a stupid. He admits that he might decide it
recklessly but he doesn't care, "as long as we are together, I'm happy."
And with that, Mingyu losts his concious.
--
It's the usual coffee, he knows it. Wonwoo might brewing it now. He rubs his eyes before
opening it. The birds are chirping, and the cold weather greets his bare arms. Mingyu gets up,
and traces the sheet to find no one there. Then Wonwoo is really brewing the coffee now.
He shifts and crawls to the side, throws his long legs to the floor. He smiles, like usual in the
morning. It's his routine. He feels lucky to finally have Wonwoo again in his life, and how their
bond is getting stronger. They threw the confession every morning. Feeling each other skin more
intimate than they used to before. Every words they hear, every touches they receive, they
treasure them the most. And won't let any second slips out without them loving each other.
Mingyu waits Wonwoo to come in, and he doesn't need to a long time to finally smells his most
favorite scent ever. The sweet and warmth, smells like Spring mixed with Winter. Also the aroma
of coffee he smelled before. And, oh, it seems Wonwoo also bring in a pancake.
"Morning, you wake up already. I was just planning to wake you up." Wonwoo puts the tray on
the table near the bed. And he walks closer to Mingyu. He leans his body slowly to the taller who
is still sitting on the edge of his bed, and circling his skinny arms around the tanned neck.
"The coffee’s aroma woke me up," he chuckles, sniffs the scent of the older on his neck crook, "I
feel blessed to be loved by you."
Wonwoo pushes him, "What? Why are you suddenly say that?"
Mingyu chuckles, he likes to make Wonwoo feels shy because of his words. He traces the latter's
face, from his jawline up to his cheeks, and then stroking it gently. He smiles to feels the latter's
smooth skin every morning, every day. "I just love you so much," Mingyu whispers.
Wonwoo likes it. Every gentle touches that Mingyu give to him. How they will feels each other
skin and feels the loves from it. Wonwoo takes the latter's hand and intertwined them. Then he
leans forward again, brings Mingyu's lips to his. And they share they morning kisses before
breakfast.
Mingyu brings his other hand to Wonwoo's back and pulls him more to deepen their kiss. It's
sweet, like Cherry Blossom. It's warm like the Summer sun. And it's somehow cold, because its
winter of course.
"I love you the most," Wonwoo whispers betwen their kiss. And Mingyu smiles. Mingyu breaks
the kiss and burries his face on Wonwoo's chest. The warmest place, the lovely sound of his
heart beats that Mingyu crave the most.
"You won't leave me right?" he asks, muffled.
"Of course, I’m here for you. I can be here together because of you, for you. I won't leave you,
love. I like to be with you, seeing you everyday, smiling and loving you that's what I live for."
"Even there's someone more handsome than me?"
"Yes,"
"Even there's someone who will give you wider bear hugs than me?"
"Of course, you are my favoritr giant teddy bear anyway,"
"Even there's someone who can see you adoringly? Amazed by your existence? Watching
everything you do? Lock their eyes on you?"
There's a pause between them, and Wonwoo can feel the heaviness of it. He tightens his hug,
plant a kiss on Mingyu's crown, long, and solemn. He enjoys the mild scent Mingyu always have.
And moves down again to give a peck on Mingyu's lips, "I will always love you. Forever. I'll be
here for you. You doubt me?"
"No, love. I just want to hear it again and again." Mingyu chuckles. He brings his hand to the air,
searching, "where's your lips? I hate if you are the only one who give me kisses."
The older takes Mingyu's hand and presses his lips to the thumb. Once Mingyu feels it, he rubs it
gently, as he scans every inches of the plump and soft skin the older's has. "Don't move, don't
even move forward. I am the one who will give it to you this time."
Wonwoo giggles and he stays still, "alright," he waits Mingyu to move closer to him. It's really
slow. But they enjoy every seconds of it. Slowly, Mingyu tilts his head and by second, they share
another deep kiss this morning. They both love it. So much. Too much until they need it as their
meals. Even more. Every seconds, Mingyu wants the touch of him.
Wonwoo snaps suddenly, remember there are meals for breakfast on the tray. He is now the
one that breaks the kiss and pecks it before telling Mingyu he needs to eat. Mingyu crawls back
to the bed and crosses his legs carefully, Wonwoo brings the tray and put it between them.
"Do you want to do it by yourself or,"
"Will you help me? Since the last time we eat on the bed like this, I spilled the coffee and the
waffles fell to your favorite bed sheet."
"Alright, I'm glad to help you." Wonwoo takes the fork and the knife, he pours the syrup before
cutting it to a little piece, “I need to work, Jihoon will come later but it’s better if you don’t
disturb him too often, he is working on his new song. I’ll come home early and bring your
favorite fish cakes later!”
"Sorry," Wonwoo stops himself from cutting the waffle, "I rely too much on you. I don't know I
will be this useless. What I knew that time is I just want to be with you. I want you. I'm sorry. I
can't look at you with the sparkles on my eyes, I can't watch you, I can't lock my eyes on you. I
can't even see you--"
"Mingyu," Mingyu stops, he bites his lips, prevent his tears not to fall again, "it's ok. We are
together and no, you are not useless, ok? I love you. No matter how you are. As long as I can
touch you and we share hugs and kisses, I can feel the love you have for me. It's not only by your
eyes, you can't see me doesn't mean our love will disappear. We have been together for years
and I enjoy everytime with you. Blind doesn't mean you can't give me happiness, Mingyu. I'm the
most happiest person in the world whenever I touch you."
Mingyu can't lie, he is lucky to have Wonwoo in this life. He doesn't waste anything when he bid
his sight to Ent. And he decides to stop feeling like that, since he doesn’t want Wonwoo to think,
it’s because of him, that Mingyu is blind now. It's ok to be blind. What he knows, he wants
Wonwoo to be here with him all the time.
"Now, hold back your tears and say Ah."
--
"Why do you took his sight? He is blind now. He can’t see any beautiful things in this world
anymore. I’ll give mine, please give it back to him.”
"Wonwoo, my son, if you want something you should spend something. And I asked for it not
because I want it. I’ll just give him and both of you the lesson."
"But Mingyu can't see me anymore! He--"
"Son, love doesn't limited by looks and sight. Your heart, is the most important. And do you know
what Mingyu told me before?"
"What is it?"
Thank you. Because you took it, I can treasure him the most. And I appreciate his presence more
than anything. I'm the happiest person in the world when I know he is beside me. It's a payback,
because I ignored him before. And after everything turned to be dark, there is always light when
Wonwoo is beside me. Then now I know, I love him the most.
RED SPRING

Description
Wonwoo says sorry to break their promise he made on that day when his mother found laying
on the floor with bloods covered her like a red blanket. He breaks it on the day which his step-
father is going to torture him more. And someone who's always been nice, betray him also. Is it
hard to believe? Is it ok to believe? Wonwoo only has Mingyu in his life, and he is trying his best
to believe him from head to toe. But, once again, is it ok to believe?

Foreword
The whole class is turning their head to the very back seat. It's empty just the same as three days
before. This person that should fill this emptiness never come since the first day of school.
Everyone knows who this person is and no one likes to include to this person's problem.

"He doesn't come again today? This kid really." The teacher shakes his head. He holds our class
students list while makes a cross sign beside that boy name. "Who is the class rep here?"

"Ah, me, Sir." A boy raises his hand.

"Kim Mingyu as expected. May I ask you a favor?"
"Sure, what is it sir?"
"Please do something to make him come to class again, or not he'll going to be expelled for
sure." He points to the empty seat beside him.
"Alright, Sir."

It's lunch break and Mingyu climbs upstair instead of having his lunch. He is heading to rooftop
because he knows that boy must be there. He just don't get what this boy thinks, he came to
school but not to class. He will come here instead and sleep all the time.

"Why you don't come to class again?" Mingyu stands beside him who is lying on a bench facing
the sky. The boy closes his eyes but Mingyu is sure he isn't sleeping.

"Why should I?" he answers lazily as studying is not so important.

Mingyu scans his body and spots two or three new bruises on his arms and one in the right side
of his head. God, this boy is just fucking stupid. Mingyu wants to beat him up if only he wasn't
stop year ago. He grabs his hand and lift up his sleeves to see for more bruises. The latter opens
his eyes in surprise and trying to pull his hand from his grip.

"I thought you already quit this?"

"How can I? You are easy to do that but not me."
"It was hard too if you want to know. Many people looked for me and asked me to do that
again." Mingyu pushes the latter’s legs asking to give him some space.
The dark hair guy gets up and positioned himself to sit. He slides down his sleeve again and
makes it looks cutely. But who knows that behind this sweater paw is marked by many red or
blue bruises. Or a scar.
"Quit this and just come to class. You already left by one year, Wonwoo hyung. Do you want to
get expelled?"
"I don't mind anyway."
"I mind it."
"Your own fault, why do you keep sticking your nose to my problem?"
He slips his hand to his trousers pocket and takes out a small box. Then once again slips his hand
to his pocket and takes out a lighter. Mingyu closes his eyes in upset and in flash snatches it from
Wonwoo's hand. Wonwoo clicks his tongue and trying to take it back but Mingyu is just too hard
to fight.

"I thought you quit smoking too?" The taller said as he squeeze the small box and inserts it to his
pocket. He can't throw it here, it'll make a problem later.
"Do you think I only have one?" Wonwoo opens his bag and takes one cigar and lights it quickly
before Mingyu tries to stop him again. He puffs the smokes and let it out from his mouth.
Mingyu gives up and just let the latter do anything he wants.
"Just remember there's a cctv here."
"It only takes those areas." Wonwoo points to the front and traces a circle with his finger. "It
doesn't record here."
Mingyu lets out a sigh while watching Wonwoo's behavior that got worsen day by day. He can't
blame him either since he knows that Wonwoo is not a person like this. He is full of smiles and
warm. Wonwoo is a lazy sloth and it's not a wrong thing. But he does this, smokes and ditching
class. Mingyu wants him to stop because they actually promised to each other to stop running
from reality and be a better person in senior high school. But it's only Mingyu who can keep his
promise.
"Come to class, hyung." Mingyu speaks in low voice. "Just come to class. If you want to sleep
every day, then sleep. Don't you want to keep our promise?"
Wonwoo blinks his eyes and throws his cigar then steps it. He takes his phone and find there are
15 chats that he hasn't open yet. Mingyu sneaks and cursing in his mind to see the sender of the
message. "The hell. Still in contact with him?!"
"Still." Wonwoo inserts his phone to his bag and grabs it. "I'll get going."
"Hey, what about class?!"
"Tomorrow, I promise."
The older walks to the stairs and waving a good bye. Mingyu is still sitting on the bench. He
scratches his head and then lying just like what Wonwoo did before. He tries to make his brain
works well. What to do to make Wonwoo change?

--

"Jeon Wonwoo?" the teacher calls his name and there's no answer. In sync, the whole class is
turning their head to the seat beside Mingyu. As usual it's empty. The chair still sets neatly with
the desk, no sign of someone. The whole class starts murmuring and the teacher is going to sign
a cross beside his name just before the class back door opened.
Wonwoo coming in while the class suddenly being silent as they surprised by the appearance of
him. He pulls out the chair and sits on it, and in no time he leans his head on his palm. Staring
blankly to the front class. The teacher seems want to scold but he decided to closes his mouth
instead. It's not a good way to scold Wonwoo because he won't hear you either.
Mingyu turns his head to the boy who now burying his head on his crossed arms already. He
smiles because he knows, Wonwoo is still Wonwoo. He still is someone who will do what he said.
He is a person like this, keeping his promises and do whatever he said he would do. But that
thing is the only exception, that thing that Mingyu and Wonwoo promised.

Wonwoo spent the lesson with sleeping only, no one dares to wake him up, even teachers. It's
only Mingyu who can do that. Sometimes he will throw an eraser to Wonwoo, sometimes
pretending to take his pencil that fall and pinch the latter's thigh to wake him up, and anything.
But it didn't last for a minute, he will back to his sleep again.
"Hyung, it's lunch time." Mingyu shakes Wonwoo's body.
The latter moves a little before opens his eye a little to see Mingyu. He then gets up and rubs his
face before properly facing the younger. "It's break already?"
"Yes, you sure is a sleepyhead."
"You know me." Wonwoo chuckles.
“Let's go get something to eat." Mingyu pulls Wonwoo to stand up and drag him along.
"Oi wait, I don't want to eat."
"You have to, because I know you haven't eat anything."
"I'd rather go to rooftop and have a smoke."
"Your stomach is empty then you want to fill it with poisonous smoke? You want to die quickly?"
Mingyu raises his voice while still dragging the older to the cafetaria.
"It's better though."
"Not funny."

Wonwoo is actually can do anything to pulls himself aback and escapes from Mingyu's grip, but
he can't do it. Mingyu is the only person he never against. The younger just to precious as he has
his life on him. Wonwoo just lets Mingyu drag him. "I have no money, I'll just accompany your
lunch."

"I'll treat you."

"Hell no! I don't want it."
"Just pretend that it's an award because you keep your word to come to class today. There,
choose what you want." Mingyu points on a menu board. He waits the older to decide.
"Seriously, dude, I can't."
"Shhh, well then, auntie, two lunch box please."

They serve Mingyu's order fast and the taller pay it. He then once again drags Wonwoo to the
seat and force him to eat. He don't want to hear any reason from Wonwoo, he should eat.
Mingyu starts take a big mouth of rice and munch his lunch. He already take his third spoon and
Wonwoo hasn't eat yet.

"Come on, should I feed you?" Wonwoo gives him a gaze, it's not the problem, Mingyu can
understand it. "What's up?"
"Nothing, I'll eat well."

Mingyu stops his jaws, he knows Wonwoo is thinking or maybe gets annoyed by something. He
try to focus on their surrounding. All of their eyes are locked on Wonwoo. Giving him a bad stare
as he is the most stupid person in the world who spread a stupid viruses. They talking about him
in what they thought as low voice but actually everyone can hear it well.

He is here.
Look at that bruises and scars.
he can beat you down in a punch.
Why Mingyu with him?
They had known each other, don’t you know that?
Mingyu should just let him be and don't mind an ugly like him.
There's a rumor that he is a child of a murderer.
Mingyu bangs the dining table strongly and makes the loudest sound in there. The students
stops talking and lowered their head. Mingyu is angry, of course. And no one dare to look at him.
Mingyu takes their lunch boxes as he grabs Wonwoo and tell him that they are heading to the
rooftop.
"What's wrong dude, why you so pissed off?"
"What's wrong with you?! Dont you get upset to hear them talking like that as they know who
the real you?" Mingyu kicks the wall and left his shoes print on it.
"I don't mind. It's not my real father anyway."

Wonwoo takes one of the lunch boxes in confused as which one is his. He then picks randomly
and doesn't mind which is whose anymore.
"But they know nothing yet still shit talking like that!" Somehow he is so sick of people who likes
to judge without even knowing the truth. They know nothing about Wonwoo and what had
happened to him. Mingyu lying on the floor and facing the spring skies. It's really blue and the
clouds just like a cotton candy that moving slowly to the right. He closes his eyes and takes a
deep breath to manage his emotion. And Wonwoo's silhouette pops out as soon as he opens his
sight again.
"Thank you for protecting me. You even get so angry with them." the older hand is softly stroking
Mingyu's hair. In a second, Mingyu's anger is slowly fading. As Wonwoo keeps stroking him, as
Wonwoo just said a thank you, Mingyu bows a smile.
“Of course I will, I’m forever your loyal dog.”
Wonwoo flicks the younger forehead hard as he doesn’t like to hear that words, “You are my
henchman.” Then he sits right beside Mingyu’s place, cut the meat and leads it to Mingyu’s
mouth. "Here, here eat this." the older feeds him a dice of meat.

--

The clock shows 19:43PM. Wonwoo just waved to Mingyu as they have to split just right now.
They have different direction to their home from the station. Wonwoo still smiles when Mingyu
keeps waving to him. And it fades as soon as Mingyu turns his body to walk and disappear among
the crowds.
Wonwoo starts to walk also, but not to his home. He doesn't want to go home. He rather die in
cold outside than must step his feet fingers on that covered by blood freezing floor. A kid of a
killer? Well it's not wrong though. But it's not his father, it's not his real father.
Wonwoo turns to a very narrow alley and walks silently. His hands are in his pants pocket and his
bag is crossing diagonally from his right shoulder. He walks in silence while drowning down to his
own footsteps. No one even on his way, it's too silence for this hour. He keeps walking until he
meets another T line and now he turns to the left. Wonwoo stops his steps. It's an end road. He
grins as his eyes gets closed.
"You come again! Here, here, let's party with us."
"What do you have today?" Wonwoo walks closer to a bunch of kids with all black and rust
outfits. Two or three guys sit separately and busy pleasing themselves, Wonwoo knows in a
glance what they are doing since their hand are grabbing their own arm. Drugs. Smokes
surround the big group in the middle, looks like a usual smoke but he knows it's marijuana in a
sniff.

"I told you it's a party, we have a scrumptious food tonight!"

"You mean, that thing those guys injects to their body, Seungcheol hyung?"
"Pfft, what's with that hyung?"
Wonwoo chuckles. And the guy named Seungcheol, seems like their leader on that gangs, offers
Wonwoo a cigar-like thing and a syringe. He raises his eyebrows as waits Wonwoo to choose
which one for tonight. Wonwoo stays still, he stares to those two things on Seungcheol's hand.
He is not considering which one better, but which one is the fastest one to stop his breathe.
"Or you want a girl? Jun can give you one." Seungcheol glances to the tall guy with dark brown
messy hair, who is not doing anything but closing his eyes. Either he is high or sleepy.
"No, not in the mood to play with a girl." Wonwoo refuses. In the same time as Seungcheol said a
very identical words and rhymes. The younger amazed.
"You are always answer like that, always." The older laughs.
Wonwoo shrugs. Not wrong though, he never had the mood to play with a girl. Imagining of their
moans, groans in pleasure yet heard too much lies on those makes Wonwoo cringes enough.
Seungcheol then offers the two things before and without thinking much now Wonwoo just
slides his hand to take one pack of the weeds. But not fast enough.
His hand stopped by a grip of someone's hand. Strong and hard. He is surprised, turns his body
fast and in reflex flying a punch to the person's jaw. But once again it's not fast enough. His fist
stopped by the latter’s palm and he grabs that fist strongly again. Wonwoo gains his calm yet
widened his eyes to see the person who grabs his hand and his fist. His face looks serious and
fierce, but still calm.
"I thought you stop this?" Mingyu asks, in a low raspy voice, intimidating enough.

2
Wonwoo pulls his hand from Mingyu's grip and averts their eyesight. "How do you come here?"
"Following you."
"Good are you upgrading yourself as a stalker now?"
"Go home." Mingyu grabs Wonwoo's hand and intends to drags him along but the latter holds it
and doesn't move an inch.
Seungcheol laughs to see the two guys in front of him quarreling just because the one doesn't
want to go home. "You look like a jealous couple seeing your girlfriend being to close to other
guy." he murmurs.
"If yes why?" Mingyu gazes half-heartedly then pulling Wonwoo again to walk out from this dark
alley and straight to his home. Before leaving them, the taller gives a fierce gaze to the tall guy
who is leaning on the wall, the one that Seungcheol called with Jun. “A loyal dog, indeed.”
Mingyu hears what Jun just whispered.
Wonwoo struggles to let Mingyu's grip off but Mingyu gives all his strength just like his fingers
are scraping down onto Wonwoo's skin. "Don't walks me to this way!" Wonwoo shouts, once
again tries to breaking free from Mingyu. It's the way to his house and Wonwoo feels sick. "Let
go! I don't want to go home! You know I hate it!"
"Then don't come to that place again."
Wonwoo pulls his hand and success to take it back from Mingyu. He rubs his wrist and pulls his
sleeves to cover his entire hands. "I don't have place to go--"
Before Wonwoo continues his words, a cracking sound heard right after Mingyu suddenly leans
forward and pushes Wonwoo to a tree. He punches it. He doesn't smile, his eyes don't give
Wonwoo a caring gaze anymore. Those all fired up and heated. "You have me, idiot."
"Do you mean I have to go to your house instead?"
"You are a fully moron if you think the other way." Their faces are just inches apart.
"Hell no," Wonwoo chuckles, "your sister won't allow me to touch even your main door knob."
"I can protect you. Better than you have to go to that place and flying high of that weeds and
such."
"Better you protect your own family before it's too late. Didn’t you want it?" Wonwoo spit back
his words to Mingyu with the same gaze, a warm-less one. "I thought you understand me well."
He adds.
Mingyu inserts his bleeding hands, caused of the punch before, to his pocket. Buries it under his
trousers. He loosens up his ties and messing down his brown hair, which used to be blue before,
then slowly pulling Wonwoo by his collar. "I’m protecting you, fucking idiot but you choose to go
to that bunch of morons and let yourself ready to go to jail."
Wonwoo slaps his friend's hand. Pushing Mingyu's words aside he fixes his collar and shoves
Mingyu out of his way. Wonwoo knows Mingyu is right but he just had enough to receive the
younger's unlimited help. He feels useless.
"Hyung, you really don't want to go home don’t you?"
"Never." Wonwoo kicks a can on the street.
"Then let's go to my house."
"I won't."
For the countless time Mingyu grabs Wonwoo by his forearm and drags him along to the
opposite way. Forcing is the only way Mingyu knows for a situation like this. Persistent? No,
Wonwoo is only shy to admit his mistakes.
The taller locking Wonwoo's hand with a grip only. Pretending not to hear his begging or his
cursing. Just drags Wonwoo to follow him to a medium sizes white house with a small dark
brown wood gate. A board with 37 numbers hung above the bell button. With his other hand,
Mingyu opens the lock and kicks the gate slowly, and does the same to his broken white main
door, while still dragging Wonwoo along, absolutely.
"I want to leave." Wonwoo said as soon as Mingyu loosens his grip. The taller moves quick to the
door, closing it, more like slamming it, then locks it. Wonwoo freezes on his position which is
going to touch the door knob, was planning to go. Mingyu's body is right on Wonwoo's behind.
His chest pressed to Wonwoo's cold back. His long left arm is crossing in front of Wonwoo as he
closed the door in reflex with his dominant hand. Mingyu turns his head to Wonwoo which is
beside the older's and is really near.
"Go to the bath room, wash yourself then come to my room. You know where I put the towel
right? I'll bring clothes later." he said before walking away from the main hallway, once again,
dragging Wonwoo's thin body and push him to the bathroom.
Scratching his non-itchy head, Wonwoo still doing what Mingyu has told him. He puts his bag
outside the bath room and starts to untucking his white shirts button one by one. Pulling his
white shirt from the left then exchange it to the right. Let it falls by itself to the floor exposing his
thin body wrapped with a milky skin but got stained by bruises and wands. Blue, red, small scars
even huge scars.
He smirks, and continues to take off all of the clothes on his body. Then entering the shower and
starts to pour the water to his body. He feels it really well, it's only water who understands
himself well. Stroking gently as soft as feather. Sliding slowly to every inch of the skin. It's only
water, who treats him best as what mother could do. The warmest, the gentlest.
"Hyung, I put the clothes here okay?"
Wonwoo hums, slowly, of course Mingyu can't hear it but whatever. At least Mingyu hear the
dropping sound of water and a silence that kills the time.
"Don't get too long with the water, 30 minutes are the limit." Mingyu shouts once again. And
now Wonwoo response with a clicked on his tongue but he doesn't say any complain words.
Again, Wonwoo understands Mingyu has this trauma with Wonwoo and flowing water. Wonwoo
turns his left wrist and smile painfully on a messy scars around it.
"Don't worry stupid, I won't do that again." He whispers then starts to wash.
Mingyu is lying on his bed when his door opened slowly. He gets up to sit and sees Wonwoo is in
the middle of drying his hair with a gray towel. He only wears a black knee-length short, and his
upper body is exposed, cloth-free.

"Why didn't you give me even a tee?" Wonwoo asks, still drying his dark hair. He walks to the
bed and drops his body to sit on the corner.
Mingyu scans him. From head to toe. Each bruise stabs Mingyu's heart one by one. Wonwoo has
thin body. Very thin even Mingyu think he can wrap an arm around him. His bones are so define
compared to Mingyu's. He has a great skin, it's not considered as pale. It's milky, so bright yet
looks sad.
Mingyu slides his hand to Wonwoo's back and touch one of the biggest bruise there. Wonwoo
jolts of his pains. He even slaps Mingyu randomly with the towel on his hand. "It hurts you
dumb!"
"Who did that?" The taller asks, softer than his every words before.
"Like I'd list every person who hit me."
"Impossible if it because the moron troop on that alley. They'd only cornered you on the wall and
rain you with hits on the front side of your body only."
Wonwoo gazes. "You still remember what the troop promised."
"Well, we were on that troop before."
"You were." Wonwoo corrects.
Mingyu lets out a sigh. Why does Wonwoo can't just keep their promises. He understands
Wonwoo circumtances but he just want him to be better and not doing something stupid as
hurting himself. Mingyu crawls to side and takes a bowl of cold water and ice cubes with a small
towel he had prepared, "Come here." he pats the space in front of him asking Wonwoo to come
there.
"Why?"
"Just sit here."

Wonwoo crawls from the corner to the middle of the bed. Positioned himself to sit in front of
the younger and give him his back.
The younger takes the cold towel, squeezes it and then pasted it on the elder bruised skin.
Slowly and gently, scared to hurt the fragile. It's still the same skin he ever felt, he ever punched
for exact. Still soft even stained. Still pretty even hurt. Mingyu does the same to every bruises he
sees. With patience, he takes care of the older well.
Wonwoo eyes widened and his body stiffed suddenly as he feels a warm surrounding his body.
He still can't get his conscious even he already see a darker hand locked his body, wrapping
around his slim waist. A soft breathe brushes his right ear as well as lighter colored hair brushes
his head. Mingyu is cupping Wonwoo in his hug. Makes his own hand as a giant cuff for
Wonwoo's body.
"What are you doing?" Wonwoo asked without moving a muscle.
"Why can't you keep our promises?" Mingyu hums on Wonwoo's bare shoulder.
"It hurts already. Useless if I try to hold the pain when I know I'd receive more."
"You are hurt already why you hurt yourself more?" The younger tighten his hug.
"Because I know I'd get hurt more after this." Wonwoo answer with his heavy tone as he knows
it's not the right way but he convinces himself that it's the best way. The elder slowly swings his
head to the back, looking for the younger shoulder to lean. "It's always good in your arms, it
doesn't change."He chuckles, "Now enough, let me go."
"What if I don't want?" Mingyu lowered his head, now his hum is right on Wonwoo's right
shoulder.
"I don't want your sister see this."
"She is not home, might be in my family business trip again."
"Mingyu, seriously, let me go. Or I'll go to that place again now."
"Say that again?" The younger still moves his head, wandering and exploring the whole
Wonwoo's back and shoulder, without Wonwoo realizing, the younger has peppered his bruises
with kisses.
"Say what? I'll go to that place again? Yes, I'll definitely go now." Wonwoo pulls the younger tight
hands. Useless.
"The words before it."
The elder zips his mouth. He cancels his plan to pulls Mingyu's hand and just resting his own on
it. He blushes red and doesn't know what to do to make the younger stops playing with his
feeling like this. Mingyu is his brother, at least he thought as it. And Wonwoo promised himself
would never hit him whatever the reason is, but he can freely hits Wonwoo whenever he wants
to.
Even before they promised to stop being a delinquent, even before Wonwoo found his mom's
body lying on the living room floor, covered by blood. Before everything worse like this. Then
everything change. Mingyu stops his past dark life, and Wonwoo got deeper to the hollow. After
a big change of everything, Wonwoo never even once called Mingyu by his name.

"You never called me again after that day," Mingyu stops on Wonwoo's nape, vibrating the elder
sensitive spot with his voice, "I'm lonely."
Wonwoo closed his eyes as he tries to manage his heart beats. And maintains as best as he can
to not having goosebumps. Mingyu's lips are soft and he brushes it lightly on Wonwoo's nape
skin. Wonwoo screams inside, he can't, he won't let Mingyu do this again, he won't let Mingyu
come inside his heart, he will never allow himself to fall deeper to someone. Nope. After he had
experiencing two betrayals.
"Let me go," Wonwoo leans forward, trying to crawl.
"Call me first." Mingyu pulls Wonwoo closer again.
"It's only a name."
"It's my name." Wonwoo squeaks as Mingyu is now trying to bite softly his exposed shoulder. He
should stop this, he should stop Mingyu from doing this kind of thing toward him again.
"Alright! alrtight! Mingyu, Mingyu, let me go, and give me some clothes it's cold!"
"Once again."
"Mingyu!"

The younger smirks then chuckles as he opens his locked arm around Wonwoo's waist. He
springs to the side and opens his closet to take a white loose t-shirt. It's loose if Wonwoo is the
one who wears it. He tosses it to Wonwoo and take another one for him.
"Don't be scared, I just want to joke around since we never been that close anymore since that
day." Mingyu opens the door of his room, planning to go to shower, "if you feel tired you can just
sleep on the bed, don't worry it always fit for both of us right?"
Wonwoo doesn't answer even a word. He blanks to the younger who's now already gone to the
bathroom, leaving the door opened. Wonwoo just scared of everything, he even scared to
Mingyu's sister, seems like she really is not home now, so he just let the door opened, too lazy to
get up and close it. He slides the t-shirt from his head and his right and left hand in turns. It really
is big in him.

Wonwoo feels tired even he doesn't do anything. He drops his body to the bed, Mingyu's house
is too quiet until he can hear the sound of water pouring from the bathroom. What to do when
you have to face a situation like this? The water sound makes his face feels hot. He takes one
pillow and try to close his ears. Preventing any of possible things might happen.
"I must be crazy." He murmurs.
This is why Wonwoo better go to that troop. His house is not a house already, he feels safe
enough on that deadend alley. This is the reason why, Wonwoo never want to sleep over at
Mingyu's house.
He feels weak.

Am I the same as that old bastard?

"Hyung, wake up, it's 7 already. We have to go to school."

Shaking his hyung's body, Mingyu attempts to wake Wonwoo up. The latter stretching himself
before even trying to open his eyes. Once or twice he would complains to the younger to let him
sleep again. But absolutely the younger won't let him. He moves and throwing the blanket off
from Wonwoo's body, resulting him curls up from the morning coldness. Mingyu then grabs
Wonwoo's legs ankle before he pulls him slowly and makes him fall to the floor.
"Wake up, I won't let you skip class again."
Wonwoo rubs his eyes and for the first time in this morning he opens it. He groans and scratches
his head to see the younger's body wrapped in a messy untucked white shirt, a straight tie hangs
around the collar, his hair is half-dried and Wonwoo still can smell the soap scent from him.
He really should never sleep here again.
Without thinking much, he gets up and gets out to go to the bath room. It's better than he has to
see that painful scene for his eyes, and his heart. He grabs the same gray towel from the last
night and entering the shower. Turning the shower knob, making the water pours as hard as its
maximum. He drowns to his thought, trying hard to make this feeling go.
Isn’t it makes me the same as that bastard that claimed himself as my father?
Wonwoo won't come here again, or even sleep here. It hurts him, it hurts his heart and his
everything. Damn Mingyu, he only does what he want, doesn't think about what Wonwoo would
feel. He is trying to not falling if only the younger knows. He is trying to not break their
relationship if only the younger knows.
I’m trying not to be the same as that bastard.
He slaps his face and shakes his head. He shouldn't think about this anymore. It's sickening.
Pours water, pours, and flows to the lowest place in this whole world, erase every stupid
thoughts from his head.
But then again, so what if he same as that man? Is it gross? Will Mingyu leave him when he
knew? Or does he have the same feeling? No, even though they share the same feeling and
thought, that mustn’t be real. This is not good.
Damn. Can someone just hit me already?
"My shirt is dirty because you pushed me to a tree last night." Wonwoo says as he shows his
stained shirt to the younger after showering.
"You want to borrow mine?" Mingyu stares to the older without moving his head, he is busy with
his sleeve button.
"That's why I tell you this."
Mingyu gets up from his seat and looking for a clean uniform to lend it to Wonwoo. The elder
stands beside him waiting for him to give the shirt. Mingyu is already hold it but he doesn't give
it to the latter. Wonwoo waits, raising one of his eyebrows, confuses to see the younger
behavior. He spreads out his right hand, asking for the white cloth on Mingyu's.
"Call my name when you ask for this shirt?" Mingyu asks, the same thing like the last night.
Wonwoo tch-ed, "Stop joking around and give me that. We are going to be late."
"Then you can just go to school bare-chested." Mingyu hides the shirt behind him.
"Then I won't go to school."
"But you still have to walk outside bare-chested. I won't give you any shirt."
"Dude, for God sakes, just give me. Why you really want to hear your name out from my
mouth?"
"I told you I'm lonely." Mingyu tilts his head, giving Wonwoo stares that stab him right to his
eyes, “I’m your loyal dog, they said. Sometimes need to be praised.”
A silence invading Mingyu's room. Tick tock sounds from the clock are like whispering their red
ears. Wonwoo sighs, more like desperate, his heart beats to fast even he thinks Mingyu will
heard it. Maybe it'd be louder than the ticking sound. Maybe someone can record it by their
phone only.
Stop this shit, stop playing with my heart.
"M-- Mingyu, can you give me the shirt?" Wonwoo speaks in his lowest voice, lowered his head,
and let his ears become more red.
Mingyu doesn't answer or give Wonwoo the shirt. He already did what Mingyu ask, he is upset,
but he can't rise his head since he knows it must be a tomato-alike. Just seconds after that
Wonwoo can feel a cloth wrapping his body. He dares himself to see and surprised at Mingyu's
figure is right in front of him now, holding the corner of the white shirt in each of his side.
"Right arm first." Mingyu said.
The elder clenches his teeth, biting his lips. He does again what Mingyu just said. He raises his
right arm and slides it to the right sleeve of the shirt. Then it’s his left arm's turn and he does
exactly the same as before. Wonwoo still lowered his head when Mingyu starts buttoning it.
From below to the upper. One by one the button slips to the button-hole. As each of them is
Wonwoo's remaining lives that die one by one and will end on the last button on his chest.
"We usually did this before, why are you so shy now?" Mingyu chuckles letting his canines out.
"It's in the past."
"I am your dog, you ordered, I do it."
"You are my henchman not dog," Wonwoo turns his back after Mingyu finished to help him wear
the shirt. A hammer hitting his head as well as his heart. This is why he doesn't like being around
the younger, he feels weak. "Let's go."
He just takes one step before his eyes closed by another clothes. He grabs it and find a navy blue
cardigan on his hand.
"You have to wear cardigan aren't you? To hide those stained on your skin." Mingyu takes his
bag and hangs it on his shoulder, "Let's go."
"Ah one more, don't go anywhere after school. You have to go here again, or I’ll bring you to
your home." He said when he just left Wonwoo in his room, with a mess heart. He scratches his
head and furrows his eyebrows, then his hand slides down to his arms. It’s sickening. It’s tiring.
He need someone to hits him and brings him back to reality. But he knows that Mingyu won’t
allow him to go to Seungcheol’s group again. But he needs it.

--

It has been two weeks since Mingyu is fully controlling Wonwoo. Where he went, what he did,
everything is under Mingyu's eyes. He will drags Wonwoo to his home after school. He never
even once let Wonwoo go without his permission.

Wonwoo never skipped class this whole two weeks, even though he would only sleep at class,
but at least his attendance is good.
But once, Wonwoo approached Mingyu in the night after bath. He hugged himself as he shivered
and his face was pale as white paper. He suddenly hitting his head with his fist and slid down to
curled up his body on the floor.
“Mingyu punch me.” He said. Of course the younger resisted to do so. He wanted Wonwoo to
stop hurting himself when he just don’t know what to do or don’t understand what was on his
mind. He wanted Wonwoo to stop asking someone to hit him and hurt him whenever he feels
lost. It’s not the right way to think.
“Why don’t you just punch me instead, to relieve your stress?” the younger offered. And quickly
responded by a shake on the older head. He will never hit Mingyu, in any reason. He still forced
Mingyu to hit him, or just give him excuse to go to Seungcheol’s place. The younger will never
give that, he won’t give any excuse for that.
After a small talk and Mingyu tried to convince him, Wonwoo could sleep calmly that night.
Mingyu is trying to make Wonwoo forgets about his dark life. That alley troop. Those smokes.
Those marijuana. And those punches. Mingyu is sure that his elder won't ever try to inject
something to his blood, but preventing is better than curing. The younger did all of that to make
Wonwoo understand that he is worth to live. Even without his mother, even he has that cruel
step-father.
Wonwoo has suffered enough in this life. And what Mingyu wants to do is make him smile as
wide as before again. As warm as before again. Just like the time when his mother is still here. He
can't blame Wonwoo's step-father or anyone. Mingyu wants Wonwoo to back to himself only.
He likes to tease the elder by embracing him, he would see the real side of him. Who is shy, who
is easy fluttered, who is soft, who is warm.
But today Mingyu is in a rush even before school come to its end. Wonwoo is nowhere to be
found. He has went to rooftop but there's no one. He went to cafetaria, he went to the backyard.
No sign of the elder. And when he back to the class, Wonwoo's bag is not in his desk anymore.
He rushes to Seungkwan, another class representation, asking him to be on his behalf because
he has to go to find Wonwoo.
"Aye aye, find him for me ok, I'll handle everything today." Seungkwan ensure Mingyu to believe
in him and pats him.
Without waiting for more seconds, Mingyu snatches his bag and rushes to the backyard. He
looks around before climbs across the gate, making sure there is no teacher sees him. After he
throws his bag first, he starts to climb up. Lucky to have a long legs like Mingyu, it makes him
easier to climb fast.
A hard bad landing on his feet makes his bones tremble for a while. He groans of his missed
prediction then scurry to the way that he had remember for a long time. He bets, that Wonwoo
is visiting that bunch of gangs again. He hadn't been punched for two weeks, he hadn't smokes
for legit two weeks. And Mingyu sure he has that guts and train thought these past days. That
guy must be approach them and ask them to punch him, as hard as they can. To make him
forgets his pains and his memories.
It needs a long time to go there,no matter how fast Mingyu runs, he still has long way to go.
What a pain in the ass, running to find someone like this. Just like when he was in panic to find
his lost puppy. Mingyu is upset yet he scared. He has to help Wonwoo, from those kids, or even
from Wonwoo himself.
Mingyu's effort feels so useless to find there's no one in the dead-end. Not even one person
there, even Seungcheol. He scans everywhere hoping to see a person there but once again he
found nothing. Mingyu then turns his body to run to the opposite direction, he still remember
where their base is. In an empty building near a Bar, two blocks from here, they must be there. If
not then Mingyu is completely clueless to find the older.
A dirty building with scraps, cracks and water stains all over the walls is standing in front of
Mingyu, towering him. Its dark surrounding tells Mingyu that he has arrived in a right place.
Breaking windows with a shattered glass under it is greeting Mingyu, the one who used to have a
half of control here. It become worse than before, he doesn't feel scared since this is where he
used to sleep before.
Carefully, he opens the rusty steel door. A sound heard when the under of the door is moving
against the floor. He walks slowly, preventing to step the shattered bottle or even worse. Mingyu
walks straight toward the living room of that building. It is strange that this building is really
quiet, no laughs, or even smokes. Does Mingyu wrong again? He sneaks, and no one sit on that
broken sofas, no one sleep on the floor and no one stands to lean on the wall.

The brown haired guy punches the wall twice, cracked the wall and exchange his fist with his
feet. He kicks the wall releasing his angriness to his useless effort. Just where the hell is that guy?

"Doesn't it hurt?"

The tall guy turns his body quickly, spread his legs ready to fight in reflex. Then he lets out a
relieve sighs to see someone he knew stands in front of him.

"So it's you, Jun."

"Yeap, it's me." Jun smirks, lights his thin cigar. "I bet you already know something." He adds,
seeing Mingyu doesn't change his fighting position.
"Where's Wonwoo?"
"Do you think I'd give him to you? That easy?" Jun lets out white smokes from his mouth. Then
takes a bottle of beer nearby and gulps it. "Want some? Oops, I forget that you quit this." he
asks, teasing Mingyu.
The taller grins and lowered his body, more and more ready to fight. "Just fucking answer me."
"Why don't you check your own phone before judging me?"
Mingyu furrows his eyebrows. He is right, after he climbed up from the gate until now he didn't
check his phone. Because he sure he will find Wonwoo in quick. He inserts his left hand to his
pocket bag and takes out his black phone without reducing his caution. 7 messages from
Wonwoo.

15:25
Come to the troops base! Now!
15:35
There are officers and polices I'm running now

15:40
Where are you help me I got separated from Cheol

15:42
I don't want to be caught they'll bring me home

15:45
Help

15:47
Help

16:01
Mingyu

He glances to Jun, cursed at him in his heart. He should just throw him off when he was still the
co-leader here. He should just ask him to leave when Wonwoo and Mingyu are still the kings
here. He knows it's Jun who planned this. Jun is not on their side since long time go, since
Mingyu noticed that he never touch anything in this room. He is too quiet to be here and his
eyes were always wander around. He knows that Jun was the one who called officers and police,
and the one under Wonwoo’s step father control.

"You are on Wonwoo's step father side, aren't you?" Mingyu tighten his jaw and concentrate to
his hands only.
Jun laughs,"You know everything."
"You planned this so you can give Wonwoo back to his fake father, didn't you?"
Jun laughs, echoing the entire room. "Yes, so I can taste him after that old man breaks his ass
up."
"You shit." MIngyu clenches his jaws, how he wants to jump and rains him with punches.
"What did he send to you? It's crying for help I bet. Even that guy is already on his legal age, once
he got caught, his father will come to pick him up."
The taller frantically inserts his phone to his bag and attempts to run but Jun is faster to block
him with a punch on his abdomen. Mingyu's lungs suddenly feel broken and he spit once. Jun's
punch seems calm but he give most of his strength to it. If Mingyu has to choose, he'll make Jun
on the last part of his list of someone he would fight with.
"Why are you so in rush? Scared to find your lover in misery after this?" the shorter gives Mingyu
a punch again right on his left chest, makes Mingyu coughing hard as he can't breathe properly.
"His dad might have pick him up and now he is tied on a chair. Waiting his skin to be peppered by
that bisex old man."
Hearing those words makes Mingyu upset to his head. What is pain, what is hurt when it comes
to save Wonwoo. He stands up and gives Jun a revenge on his jaw. Long time not touching this
gangs live makes his strength weaker. And he punched with his right hand, which is not his
dominant.
Jun smirks to receive a weak one and wildly kicks the latter hard until he pushed and hit the wall.
Jun kicks Mingyu, he steps on his abdomen not just once or twice but again and again. "Are you
be this weak just because quitting this for a year only?" Mingyu's vision got blurred more as he
receive the last pain on his bones.
I should help him.
I should go.
I should.

He repeats those words with dark blurred eyes seeing Jun's step going further. Leaving him lying
on the floor with his tight breathe.

"Mingyu, help me wear this shirt!"

Mingyu shakes his head slowly seeing the older orders him for a very easy matter one. And how
even an 18 years old boy asking his friend to help him wear a shirt.
But Mingyu just doing it anyway, he likes the elder so much until he thinks that his life is more
important than his own. He would do anything to help him, to protect him, even sometimes
Wonwoo will get mad whenever Mingyu followed him everywhere.

"Wonwoo hyung, it's just wearing a shirt why are you so damn lazy?" He grumbles but still
helping Wonwoo with his shirt.

"I'm lazy to move and you are doing nothing anyway." Wonwoo answers while yawning. He
slides his both hand to the shirt sleeves and let Mingyu tucks the buttons. The younger is always
be his henchman who does everything to him. Even for the easiest thing like this, to the hardest
thing for him, he'll do aything.

They have been together since the second year of junior high school. The first time they met was
because they both called by the teacher. Got punished of class skipping and climbing up the
school gate. Stayed in a class and wrote two papers full of their regrets. And because Wonwoo
didn't bring any pen, whether he wanted it or not, he had to talk to Mingyu and that was the
very first time they exchanged their sight.
Since that day, since Mingyu saw Wonwoo's eyes, since his heart stabbed by his gaze, Mingyu
sacrificed his time walking around the whole building and entering the class rooms one by one,
causing girls shouts and screams to see a stunning guy in front of their class. But he didn't care,
he just need to find that guy. He just need to get stabbed by his gaze again. He just need to see it
closer.
He had looking anywhere, backyard, storage room, and rooftop. But he didn’t find him
anywhere. And how surprised he was when he just passed the music room and heard a beautiful
melody of a piano. He just planned to sneak a peek, but what surprised him more was he found
Wonwoo there, playing the piano as he is the greatest pianist in the world.
He froze on the door. Saw a delinquent like him playing a huge black grand piano. He listened to
every note that Wonwoo tapped with his slender fingers. He just wanted to record it and listen
to it every night before sleep. He wanted to approach him but he felt his legs were numb.
“It’s Nocturne Op.9 No.2.”
Mingyu startled, didn’t think Wonwoo will say something, “don’t get me wrong, it’s the only song
that I enjoy to play, doesn’t mean I’m a great pianist.”
Mingyu hesitated to walk in, he took small steps to come closer, the only song or not isn’t the
point. He played beautifully and so stunning, that’s it.
“My Mom always asked me to play this with her together, that’s why, it’s a great song isn’t it…
um… Kim Mingyu if I’m not wrong?”
Mingyu nods. Ah, whatever. He didn’t care how many times he wasted, how much energy he
drained, found Wonwoo in this kind of scene was more than enough. And he remembered him
even though they were met for once only, made Mingyu extremely happy.
Mingyu then told himself.
I’ll follow him no matter what.
--

It's nearing three years they are together. Henchmen or slave, Mingyu doesn't even bother
about it. Wonwoo will call him henchmen but the other will see him as a slave, or loyal dog. It
doesn't matter anyway, as long as Wonwoo still allow him to be on his side.

But Mingyu has decided something today, he has to. It's not because he doesn't want but he
needs to. He wants everything to be better, for him and Wonwoo.

"Hyung," his hand is playing on the elder's hair, fixing his strands of hair. "I want to talk about
something, but I'm afraid it will makes us, break?"
"What is it? What do you mean of break? We didn't in a relationship why you use that words."
He laughs punches Mingyu's arm slowly, "just tell me."
The younger clears his throat, he pulls a chair closer to Wonwoo's. His feet can't stay still as he
thinking how to make him understand, without hurting him.
"I, I'm going to quit being like this." He speaks, slowly.
"Being like this?"
"Yes, this kind of life. Skipping class, being the last and anything. My parents has decided to make
my sister their inheritor. It doesn't mean I'm gonna snatch her place but, I want to show them
that I can do better than her. You know they always look down on me and pretending they don’t
have a child named Mingyu," Mingyu sneaks to see Wonwoo's expression, a bit flat with sharp
stares, Wonwoo, so much. "But I don't mean to stay away from you, really. I'll always be your
slave or loyal dog or whatever people said."
Wonwoo drops his body on the couch, staring at the ceiling and sighing.
"You are my henchmen how many times I have to told you." He crosses his arms behind his head
and makes it as his pillow, "I won't forbid you, do as you want, if you can show them that you are
the best, I'm gonna be the first person who do the seal clapping as hard as I can."

Mingyu widens his eyes, he doesn't believe that Wonwoo can understand it easily. He smiles,
knowing this person is the one who understand him the best. He can't hide his ear to ear smile
and his exploding joys. He springs from his seat to grabs Wonwoo's body and pulls him closer,
give him a hug.

After a minute finally Mingyu snatched back as he realized what he just did. He pushes Wonwoo
and clearing his throat then back to his seat. Scared to see the latter's expression, he slowly
raises his head, and the next second he feels is the warmest thing he ever felt on his life. Seeing
Wonwoo's red face with his hand covers his low part of his face, averting his eyes as he takes his
sweater and his bag away. "I'm going home." He said with a cracking voice.

Wonwoo closes the door and leaving him alone, then it's Mingyu's turn to takes his bag and jogs
to approach the older. He just can't believe what he saw, and what he felt, he can feel his heart
beating like a percussion on a marching band. It's the first time he sees that kind of Wonwoo's
expression, it's addicting.

They have an awkward silence all their way home. Wonwoo keeps his distance by makes his step
faster and Mingyu knows he can't bother him for now. He must be really shy and awkward to
talk to Mingyu after that sudden hug. They are close, but they never hug each other for even
once. However, it's not all the things that Mingyu wants to tell him, there are more.

"Hyung," Mingyu calls, it's his voice turns to crack, "I still have something to talk."
Wonwoo slowing his steps, then hastily turns his face, "what is it?"
The younger comes near him, dares himself to face the older, even his heart might come out in
no time once he did it. But this things are important too.
"Can you promise me too?"
"Promise you what?"
"Can we do this things together?" Wonwoo furrows his eyebrows. He doesn't pretend to act as a
stupid but he can't get what Mingyu means.
"I mean, to stop this kind of life?" Mingyu lowers his head when say it, he scared. He is no one
and he is just Wonwoo's dogs, how dare he asked Wonwoo something like this.
"I," Wonwoo opens his mouth, trying to say something, "I actually plan to stop this too. My mom
has suffered enough because of my selfishness. It's not her fault to remarry, to someone like that
bastard, I need to compose myself and accept him. As long as my mother loves him, I will accept
him."

Mingyu nods, slowly. Wonwoo's father was gone since he was three, left his mom and him all
behind. No one know where he went, what he did. And because Wonwoo raised with his one
and only mom, he has this extreme mother complex. That's why he become this wild and
dreadful when he found out his mom has married with someone. It's not just because he stole
his mom but Wonwoo just found nothing on his step-father figure. Slowly he discovered his
father's dark side. He would come to Wonwoo's room at night and rubs him. Once, he fearlessly
kissed Wonwoo and even tried to rape him.

Wonwoo is in kind of depress since he just in his first year of junior high school and no matter
how many times he told his mother, she never believed him. He then acts like this, all free as he
wants, doesn't care about anything, even his mom. He skips, he screams, he nags, but he never
cry. Meet Mingyu might be his incredible turns in his life, having someone to be leaned on.

"Then, can you promise me?" Mingyu innocently takes out his pinky finger.
"How old are you? Five?!" Wonwoo shoves it, with the comeback of his red and hand-covered
face. It's addicting.
"Just do this, promise me, let's get better together." Mingyu forces. He needs to see more, he
needs it more. "Promise?"
The elder, while still covering his face with his hand, his sweater paw, is linking his own pinky
finger to Mingyu's and say that he promise it, in his lowest cracked voice Mingyu ever heard.

Oh damn shit. Why I just noticed it.

"Then, let's walk again." Wonwoo turns first. "Mingyu,"

"Hmm?"
"Can you sleep over again for tonight? I promised my mom to go home today, But I'm scared of
that bastard."
Mingyu blinks, he doesn't need to consider anything, if Wonwoo needs help, he will be the first
to do anything, everything. The taller understand, Wonwoo is weak, he is warm, he is soft and he
is just as fragile as bubble. His hyung did these kind of things are for running away of his fear.
Running away from the fact that he is alone. "Alright, I'll sleep at your house tonight."

Wonwoo says a thank you. They continue their walk to Wonwoo's house, which is near already.
Just one block more, and they'll arrive.

But it's not a bright house that greet them. Wonwoo's house is dark. It's impossible if his mom is
not in the house since she said that she will wait Wonwoo to come home.

Wonwoo opens the door which is unlocked. Tracing the wall to find the switch of the lamps and
turns it on. Of course there must be anyone here, the door is unlocked. Someone must be in this
house. He looks to Mingyu in a confused eyes, maybe asking him if he has idea what's going on
here, but the younger just raises his shoulder, signing that he doesn't know anything too.

The older slowly walks to every room to find his mom. He calls once, twice, thrice and he gets no
answer. No one in this level, and they decides to go upstairs. Wonwoo passes his bedroom to go
to his parents'. It's dark too but he should check it, he is wondering where is everyone going
without locking the door.

Wonwoo touches the tip of the door knob before fully grabs it in his fist and turns it, he pushes
slowly to open the door and in seconds his face turns pale.

There is his mom, sleeping peacefully with her beautiful face feature in the same pale state as
Wonwoo's. Her hair was in a mess and her hands are crossing neatly upon her stomach. A knife
stands so cocky on her left chest. Right on her heart that Wonwoo bets it has stopped beating. It
stops its beautiful rhythm of a mom's heart. Her pale skin stained in red, as well as their pale
floor tiles. A window glass shattered on the floor right above her. The room is in a mess. His
mom killed, in a very terrible scene.

Mingyu is still on Wonwoo's back. He is too slow to closed Wonwoo's eyes since he got very
shocked too. But he doing it anyway. He closes Wonwoo's both eyes with his hand and just
brings him closer to him. The older doesn't say anything which makes Mingyu more worried to
find it. Say something, say anything, curse anything, screams anything. It would be better.

However, Wonwoo just stays still on Mingyu’s hand. He is quiet, he is more than quiet. A small
chuckles heard from him, and turns to be laughter, which Mingyu found as a scary thing.

"Hyung, get yourself together."

"I have." Wonwoo laughs desperately. "That fucking bastard is behind this."
"Don't assume anything first."
"HE IS FUCKING BEHIND THIS!"

Mingyu is taken aback of his shouts. Slides his hand from Wonwoo's eyes to his body, locking him
on his hug to make sure he won't do anything. And his other hand is slips to his bag, searching
for his phones and calls a police. Mingyu is very calm in this kind of situation even he himself is
scared too. But Wonwoo needs someone and he must be that one and only person.

Wonwoo didn't let his tear our that night, he either very quiet or very calm. He just sits there, on
his and mom beloved black piano. Without seeing his mom corpse the officers brought. Without
bothering anything that happen in front of him. He won't answer anything and keep saying that
his step father is behind this. Mingyu is again in his charge to help, answering anything the
officers asked as he can and just ask them to not force Wonwoo to talk. They understand
anything and just left after everything done, saying that they'll bring his mom corpse to a funeral.

Mingyu scared to approach the older who still stares blankly to the piano tuts. Slowly, Wonwoo
taps one tile, producing a high Re note. He taps the other, and other, and other, until his both
hands are on its tiles. He plays something, and in a first, Mingyu already know that he plays it in
full sorrow. He used to play it in normal and happy one, his favorite song with his mom,
Nocturne Op. 9 No.2

"Mingyu," Wonwoo speaks in the middle of his play. "I take my promise back. It's meaningless."

"Hyung, you promised me."

"My mom is die. I have nothing.”

"You have me."

"Mingyu, I might kill him."

The scene of Wonwoo playing the black grand piano in his soulless eyes and weak movement is
scary enough for Mingyu to watch. He never saw Wonwoo being like this before. No matter
Wonwoo scared, no matter how angry he was, he would just punch the wall or messing anything
around him.
"No! Promise me that you won't! I don't want you to be a killer and how do you even assume
that it's him who killed your mother?"
"HOW DO YOU EVEN KNOW THAT HE IS NOT THE ONE THAT KILLED MY MOM?!" Wonwoo bangs
the piano tiles and messy rhymes screamed from it, "That bastard only needs money and woman
to please him! My Mom has no money anymore, I knew she is broe, and that’s why he killed her
to get that insurance! And of course, to make his step to me easier."
"Wonwoo stop being a crazy and just look at me, now!" Mingyu grabs Wonwoo by his jaw,
forcing the older to face him, a little slap he gives to him, "I won't ever let you kill anyone! I
won’t! Promised me, promise to me that you'll get better in anything. You won't feel that you
are alive just if you keep living like this. Promised me, you have me, I'll protect you."

Wonwoo shoves Mingyu’s hand and covers his face with his hands. He leans to the piano,
bending himself as he curled up to his sadness. He grabs his hair as his shoulder starts to shake,
but he is not crying, he holds it, "Yeah, sorry. I'm dizzy. I can't breathe. I can't get myself
together. I'm sorry."

"Promise me." It’s the only words Mingyu can say, seeing Wonwoo like this, makes him lost.

"I'll try."

The darkest day in Wonwoo's life hasn't over on that night. His step-father come home and the
rest of the officers asks him questions. He answer those in a smooth way as he even looks so
panic. Makes Wonwoo sure more that he is the culprit.

But the stupid police just done everything in a random way. It's just a robber that killed
Wonwoo's, mom they said. His step father is free from anything. The one that makes Wonwoo
really mad was the words that old man said after the case closed.
“That bug is finally eliminated.”
Wonwoo, will wander around everynight, avoiding to meet his step father. He'll make sure that
he is not home if he wants to take some things and then go to somewhere again.

And since that day, Wonwoo keeps breaking his promises to Mingyu.

His eyes shaking before it opens and shows a blurry vision. Just like a thousand stars are there
dancing and blocks his sight. With a little groans and his hand on his stomach, he moves his body
and trying to get up. His head hurts so much and his breaths are still heavy. He tightens his eyes
for several times and trying to sum up what just happened.

Mingyu snatched from his thought when he just remembered everything. He looks for his bag,
his phone for exact, and checks the time. Curses are out from his clenched jaws. It hurts to walk
but it doesn't matter to him. 00:47 AM. He passed out for a long time. Mingyu goes to the
bathroom before walks out, he searches for the aid box that hung on the wall and opens a small
room behind it, the hidden place that only he and Wonwoo know. Then he takes a small gun.
The tall boy running in darkness to Wonwoo's house. He curses and mentally killing himself for
not being able to hold the pains and just got passed out easily like that. He hasn't been in fight
for a long time, he forgets how to fight or defending. But it's just a shame of him being that weak
when the one he needs to protect is in need of him.

Jun. That guy. Mingyu already know who he is. He knew that Jun is keeping a secret and planning
something on Wonwoo. He ever saw him talked to Wonwoo's step father and received a brown
thick envelope, that he bets it's money. Mingyu thought that he might be wrong since Jun never
did anything to Wonwoo. But he just did it now, which makes Mingyu mad at him more.

He jumps in his run when his phone vibrating in his pocket. He takes out his phone and sees
Wonwoo's house number is calling him. Mingyu has bad feeling but he hopes it really is Wonwoo
who call him now.
"Hello?" he answers between his panting breath.
"I'm sorry."
It's Wonwoo's voice, Mingyu feels relieve "sorry for?"
"I’m breaking our promise again and again."
"Hyung, are you okay? I'm on my way to your house." Mingyu worries to hear Wonwoo's voice.
It's soulless and hopeless.
"You don't need to. I'm just going to say sorry. Everything is just, fine. More than fine for me."
"No, I'm nearing your house just now. I'll go there ok, wait for me. Everything had happened,
even it's because of your father, I'll protect you."
Wonwoo chuckles on the side, he is not happy either, his flat tone and his flat words said it all,
"really, you don't need to." he sighs, "Mingyu, I'm sorry."
The younger got goosebumps once the older say his name in that voice. He doesn't get a chance
to answer before Wonwoo just breaks the call. Mingyu smells something wrong and he
continues to run to Wonwoo's house.

It's midnight, the city is so quiet and dark without any sounds. Except for this one. Mingyu has
arrived at Wonwoo's house, it's dark. Only the living room got the lamp on. The younger gulps. A
song played with a piano and it's that song. Nocturne Op. 9 No.2. Wonwoo's and his mom
favorite. Once again, it's in a sorrow mood. Makes Mingyu remember the day Wonwoo played it
in his sadness and hates.

Mingyu slowly opens the gate, as well as he opens the door. "Wonwoo hyung?" he calls. Pulling
aside the fact that he knows that the older is in the living room, playing the piano, maybe in his
empty eyes again.
This house is too quiet and in a mess. Looks like something bad had happened here. Shattered
vase, falling photo frame, messy papers. Mingyu shivers once again. It gives him nausea just by
remembering the time he had to close Wonwoo's eyes from seeing his mom corpse. But Mingyu
has to find Wonwoo and comforts him. He scared that his father had done something to him,
maybe forced to kiss or even worse, raped.

The taller walks slowly to the living room, and the sound of the piano entering his eardrums very
well now. He just need to turn right, he just need to go to brightest room to meet his one.
Mingyu brushes the wall beside the entrance of this house living room. And it changes to a tight
grab. His other hand automatically cups his mouth to not screaming.

This surely looks like before and it's just like a bad memory repeated again. Wonwoo's step
father body is lying on the floor in an awful condition. His half opened white shirt is now red, by
his own blood. Mingyu sure it's not only a stab, it was repeated. The blood covered all over his
body as well flowing from the corner of his mouth. His pants is untucked, the belt has left it's
place, made an S shape on the floor between the corpse and a knife. He died, in more terrible
condition than what he did to Wonwoo's mom.

And there is Wonwoo. Calmly sitting on the piano seat and keeps playing his song. He is backing
the entrance, which makes Mingyu sees his back only. His body doesn't move, it's only his thin
hands dancing slowly on the tiles, stained the white with his father's blood. The younger can't
believe what he just saw. What happened until this person can kill someone easily like this?
What just happened until Wonwoo can stab his father and takes his life? Mingyu is torn between
screaming or running to hug him. He is mad to see Wonwoo for being the same as the killer, but
he is sad to see Wonwoo being this weak and fragile.
Does he happy after killing his father? Does it satisfy himself to see his step-father covered by
blood? Does Wonwoo is just too dumb to understand? Does Mingyu need to punch him right on
his face to make him realize? Does Mingyu need to hate him?
And in the last, what he does is walk slowly to approach Wonwoo. He stands behind him, slides
his hand to the older's face and does the same as before. He covers Wonwoo's eyes with his
hand, and pulls him to lean on his body.

Wonwoo stops playing as he knows it's Mingyu. His hands are now resting weakly on the black
and white tiles, stops dancing and staining more. He gulps, his lips are dry and blue. Mingyu just
understand what happened after he saw Wonwoo closer.
His white uniform is in a mess, the buttons are leaving their places. And his trousers is in the
same condition with the corpse, untucked, but Wonwoo's is a little bit more exposed. His lips has
a stain of blood in the corner, either from a slap or a bite. His wrist reddened with a mark of
fingers around it. slightly, Mingyu sees a bite mark on his shoulder and purple bruises around his
neck. As what Mingyu thought, something horrible had happened to him which cornered him to
done this murdering.
Mingyu feels a warm thing on his palm, and he realizes that Wonwoo lets out his tears. He is
surprised to see it, the very first time Mingyu see Wonwoo cry. He never cry even it's in his
mother's funeral. Wonwoo must be really broken and shattered inside. He can't do anything
more than crying and it hurts Mingyu alot.

"It's fine, just cry, I won't mad." Mingyu pulls Wonwoo's head closer to him. Casually leans it on
his in pain abdomen. He only sees the latter messy dark hair, and feels the warm tears on his
hand. Besides, he is thinking what he should do next, what they should do next.

"I'm sorry." Wonwoo's cracking voice tickles Mingyu's ears. "I broke everything."

Mingyu just can't help but moves his hand to wrap it around the latter's shoulder. He bends his
body to gives the older a back hug. Mingyu intentionally brushes his cheeks with Wonwoo's wet
one. He tries to make as many as skin contacts he can, to tells Wonwoo, there is someone who
still here beside him. "Don't worry, it's fine. I understand. I do understand why you done this far."

"I am scared. I know I'd break all of our promises if I did it but I can't help it. It was gross and it
was very awful. I got dizzy just by seeing his face, and I just want to spit on his face. It makes me
done something out of my control when he just pushed me to the floor, tearing my shirts and
pulling my trousers just as he thought I will give everything to him. It feels like something barging
to myself once his nasty tongue touch my lips and my neck. I was hastily kicks in random and
found a knife on the table beside the apples, and I-- I--"

Mingyu raises one of his hand and gently brushed it against Wonwoo's shaking lips, "sshh, don't
say anything more, I told you I understand." as he asks him to stop.

"But I'm scared."

"Don't worry, he won't do anything to you anymore."

"Not that," Wonwoo's eyes are shaking also just as his lips. He is crying, but his cry is beyond a
beautiful scene yet saddening.

"Then?"
"I'm scared you'll hate me now." the older stops his words, "I broke everything. I can't keep my
words to you. I'm a killer now, I am no different than that gross thing there."
Mingyu bites his lips, tighten his hugs. He mentally slaps himself for doubting the older minutes
ago, he must know that Wonwoo doesn't want to do this either. He just want to protect himself,
is that so wrong?
" I only have you now. What should I do if you hate me?"

The younger closes his eyes tight. He just can't take this back for now. 4 years are long enough
for him to resist this. He always hold himself back, scared to hurt Wonwoo, scared to be hate.

Mingyu loosens his hug and straighten his body up from bending. He grabs Wonwoo's jaw in
between his thumb and his index, then pushes his head up to face him. And once again Mingyu
bends himself, a little too far than before. He lands his lips on the older's, his nose touching
Wonwoo's chin and gives him thought to explore more downward.
No. He said to himself.
He casually just brushing his lips, slowly opens and licks the other's, carefully watching the
latter's reaction. He kissed with this backward position just because he doesn't want to see
Wonwoo's eyes. Mingyu licks it again before giving it a little final peck.
"I am no different with him also," their lips are still on a line, Mingyu still can't face Wonwoo, "I'm
craving for you so much."

It's out from his expectation, Wonwoo doesn't do anything. He doesn't answer. Does he hate it?
Does Mingyu make him hate it? Does Mingyu take a wrong choice?

Whatever, he had done it, and he doesn't want it to be a half-hanged like this, "I love you. How
can I hate you?" Then he shrugs, backs to his position to hugs the older and buries his face on his
shoulder.

"What should I do now? I might spent the rest of my life in jail after this." Wonwoo doesn't
answer what Mingyu just confessed. The younger is hurt, but he tries to understand. To find
Wonwoo doesn't shove him off and say it's gross is better than anything ever.

Mingyu releases his hug, "go change your clothes, get out from this town."

"Me only?"

"If you don't mind, I join you."

"I ask you to not leave me. I order."

Mingyu smiles. A loyal dog is forever be a loyal dog. It's enough. As long as Wonwoo allows him
to be by his side. "Then let's go to your room, wash yourself, brings some clothes and some of
precious things we can sell later."

Wonwoo weakly nods and gets up from his seat. They walks upstair to Wonwoo's room. While
Wonwoo is washing himself, Mingyu puts some of clothes to their bags, and changes his uniform
to the older's clothes. He puts every necessary thing to the bags and leave least evidence in this
house.

"Mingyu," the younger turns and taken aback to see Wonwoo's bare chest and only wears a
ripped jeans. He used to see Wonwoo like this, why his heart is throbbing crazier? "Help me put
on my clothes."

He doesn't know that hearing those words can hurt him like this. Is it because he confessed
already? Or because Wonwoo doesn't even bother to give a respond. But he back again to his
own thought. It's enough already to be with him, it's enough already to be his one and only
person he leaned on. With a heavy feeling, Mingyu still help him, obeying every orders that
Wonwoo made. While he talks to his own, to hold his desire.

"Hey, I think it's better if I go alone."

Mingyu stops his hand as well as he feels his heart stops beating. A sudden change of Wonwoo's
decision that breaks him. Wonwoo hates me. He must hate Mingyu because of his confession
and stole a kiss from him.

"Do you hate me now?" the younger lowered his head. "Because I'm same with your father?
Because I said I love you? Because I said I crave for you?"

"No, don't get me wrong. You are precious to me, even every words you said and every goals you
want to made. Don't you want to show your parents that you are better? Don't you want to be
success and all of people see you as a great person? I want to keep your dreams, I want to see
you reach your dreams. And then, I can at least fulfill one of my promise, to seal clapping." he
laughs, different from before, he really laughs now. His eyes narrowed, pushed by his cheeks.
However, it's not what Mingyu wants to see for now.

"Don't you sad if I go?" Mingyu asks, shaking. "Because I do. I don't care about my parents, sister,
career or anything. They didn't even see me already, isn't it better to leave?"

"You are clean, you can do better. I'm a murderer that's why I have to run."

Mingyu's ears flinched, he slips his hand to his back. And the other hand pulls Wonwoo closer
then pushes the older head to his shoulder. He holds it strongly as he doesn’t allow him to move.
He asks Wonwoo to be quiet and raises his awareness. There's a huge silence between them.
Mingyu's eyes don't move from the darkness outside the room.
Then, with his intuition, Mingyu counts based on his heart beats. Right on the third count, two
dimmed gun shots heard.

The older jumps to heard those voice and he can't see anything since Mingyu hold his head on
his shoulder strongly. What just happened, and how can Mingyu has gun. Who did he shoot?
Why did he shoot?

"Now, can I go with you?" he whispers, right on Wonwoo's ear. "I'm a murderer now."
“What?! Who did you shot?”
“Do you really want to see?” Mingyu holds his breath.

The taller release his hand and let Wonwoo turns and see. A familiar face, his well-known person
leaned on the wall. Seated by his own with his legs straight open. There's a hole on his head, and
a splatter of bloods on the wall.
"Jun?”

"The betrayer. He is the one who sent the officers and maybe kill your mother based on your
step-father orders."

Wonwoo grabs Mingyu’s collar strongly, nearly chokes the younger as he make their face closer
to each other, "How do you know? He always been nice to me! He is always there whenever you
weren’t with me! Do you have evidence to conclude this?!”
“I saw everything.”
“You don’t ask him directly right? You know nothing!”
“What?!” Mingyu grabs the older’s collar back, “You are the one who know nothing, even every
fucking little things in front of your eyes! Of course he’ll always been nice to you so he could stay
by your side and inform your father where you were about! You are stupid enough! Your
strength is fine but you are actually a fucking retard weakling!”
Wonwoo gasped. He loosens his grabs on Mingyu’s collar and lowers his head. Then he slaps the
younger hand from his collar, asking to let it go. By seconds, he turns his body and back to
preparing his bags and inserts some things from his savings.
“Then, let me go by myself.” The older voiced, resulting the younger back to widen his eyes.
“What? I’m a murderer also now, I have to go with you.”
“No need to, you can say that you found those corpse when you just arrived here and sure that a
guy named Jeon Wonwoo is the killer. I can go by myself, I don’t want ro rely to someone
anymore.”
Mingyu sighs, he understands that his words are too much for him. Wonwoo hates if someone
called him weak, even though in fact he is. He surely tried everything to make people see him as
a strong person even that means he should hold his own feeling and his own desperate. Mingyu
was just too mad before because Wonwoo didn’t thank him, but scolded him instead.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to.” Mingyu scratches the back of his ear, “Let me join you, you said that
you only have me now, so do I. Let’s go together.” The younger slides his hand to Wonwoo’s
head and strokes it, feeling every strands of his hair as he delivers his apology to him. Wonwoo
answers with a little nod.
Mingyu hands Wonwoo a fleece jacket that can hides every marks on his body, he pulls the
hoodie and wears it on him. He gives a hat and wears it on him. Anything to make Wonwoo's
face hidden and he won't see those purple marks on Wonwoo's neck.

Everything has done, Mingyu and Wonwoo each bring their own bags and sneaks out to leave
this bloody house. Three persons died here, either its floor or its wall had covered by bloods and
sins. They leave the corpses and just wait people to find out about them. For now, they have to
go far. Furthest from this house, trying to erase their own pains and memories. Starting new life
together as two.

--

Moving scenes of green, seen from the window. Few dews shaking on its glass following the
movement of the train. It's quiet since it's still dawn. The boys just randomly buy the ticket, going
anywhere they never know the name of the place. Anywhere, as long as no one never see them
or even know them.

Mingyu can't keep his eyes closed even though he is tired. Those eyes are open in half. He just
blankly stares to the dews that moved by the strong wind. His head full of many thoughts. What
should they do after this? What can they do to stay alive? Where they should live?

And what should he do to hold his feeling?

It feels ticklish on his ears. Wonwoo's strand of hairs tease his skin. The older head is resting on
Mingyu's neck crook. He falls asleep on the younger's body, and Mingyu hopes that he can forget
everything once he wakes up later. Mingyu's left arm is on Wonwoo's waist, keeping him closer,
and will pulls him whenever he moves. While his right hand is resting alone on his thigh, don't
know where to put it. He just want to touch Wonwoo as less as he can. To keep him from falling
more.

Why Wonwoo didn’t give him any feedback? A refuse also ok, just give him a certain answer. He
talks to himself, does he takes it wrong this whole time? Those red faces, those red ears? The
crack of his voice when he gets so shy and embarrass by Mingyu’s treat? Doesn’t it mean
Wonwoo loves him back too, or it just Mingyu who takes it wrong?
"You aren't sleeping?" Wonwoo asks Mingyu in whisper.
"I can't, too many things on my brain."
"Sleep even for a while, you are tired." Wonwoo shrugs, leans closer to Mingyu's chest. He even
moves his head and facing the younger's neck. Mingyu wants to curse as he can feel the older
breath blows to his skin. How to make Wonwoo understand?
"Don't worry about our allowance, I bring my savings and some of that bastard money. Now,
sleep." Mingyu sighs, scratches his head to hear it. "I order."

The younger chuckles, those words again. He used to be happy, but this time is not. "I'll always
be your loyal dog, hyung."

"Why are you so salty out of sudden?"

"Nothing." Mingyu fixes his position without asking Wonwoo to move. He keeps the older's head
on his shoulder and let him sleep on it as he wants. Mingyu should give up. He shouldn't expect
anything for his feeling. He had said it many times to himself but deep in his heart, he wants his
love to be requited.

It hurts. It can’t be hide anymore. After all of these things they have through, after all of these
things Mingyu hold, for 4 years, pretending to be happy as his loyal dog, when in fact he wants
more than anything.

Mingyu can't help it, he slides his other hand and brings Wonwoo to his tight hug. This small
body, this thin figure, are the only thing Mingyu need in his life. It's a lie if he wasn't mad to that
bastard for staining Wonwoo's skin even more. For biting it forcefully and tear his lips. He wants
it too. He always hold it for years to keep his feeling and his pride while that old man nearly rape
him. If only, Wonwoo belongs to him, he would do anything even kill someone to make those
bugs stay away from touching Wonwoo.

A sorry whispered by Wonwoo's lips. He let Mingyu hug him as tight as he wants. To be honest,
Wonwoo don't know what to say, what to answer. He is surprised by the younger sudden
confession and can't get himself together whether he feels the same thing or not. That's why he
pretends not to think about it. "I don't know either why I didn't feel gross when you kissed me.
But then I remember, when he tried to touch me, when his nasty tongue wandered on me, the
only thing I thought was you. Your face came out in my mind."

"So do I, Mingyu. I craved for you. How I got shy whenever you spoiled me. How my ears got red
whenever you teased me. And my heart throbbing like a mad when you hug me. I know you
already knew it also but you try to hold. Thank you. You don't want me to be hurt, right?"

"Better I hurt to see you averts your eyes of shyness than seeing you averts your eyes because of
hates." Mingyu buries his face on Wonwoo's head, sniffing his dark hair.

"But please don’t expect more for now."

The younger chuckles. He knows right that Wonwoo won’t accept him bluntly just because they
have been together from so long. But now he is happy to hear those. Even it’s not what he wants
to hear, but Wonwoo at least, gave him an answer.
Don’t expect more for now.
That means Wonwoo actually said that maybe, he can expect more for later. It’s ok. Mingyu
smiles whole heartedly. They will be together from now on. He has many times to make
Wonwoo sure and believe him more than being his dog, or henchman as Wonwoo said.
“I don’t want to rush you also. I know it’s weird to get confessed by a man, and more, we are
close to each other this whole time. Isn’t it would be really… awkward?”
Mingyu slides his hand to Wonwoo’s head and strokes his messy hair. Peeking on his neck and
see those bruises again. No one will ever dare to touch him anymore now. No one.
Mingyu pushes Wonwoo from his leaning as his lips slides down from hair to his ears and
continues to his jaw, and nape. He kisses gently the seen bruises. Replacing its pain to soft burns.
Without breaking the contact between his lips and Wonwoo's skin, Mingyu brushes it and leads
it to the older's lips.
“Hey—“
“The last one before I have to hold my desire to taste it again.” Mingyu is giving it a small peck
and turns to a wild once Wonwoo opens his lips by his force. Mingyu hopes Wonwoo won’t get
mad to him. He promises himself, he promises Wonwoo not to kiss or touching that leads to
thing. The journey to get full of Wonwoo is start from now.

In here. In a morning train. In a quiet and empty train, two guys start their new kind of life, as a
fugitive if they aren't lucky enough. But they'll start with a good one, without doing some of bad
things. They break their kiss and Mingyu let Wonwoo's head resting on his chest again. They both
following the train movement, let it flows to the very last station it reach later.
Mingyu lets out a heavy breath, preparing his heart to not following his lust toward the older. He
won’t make Wonwoo hate him, he need to try harder to get his hundred percent trust more
than anything.

"I'll forever be your loyal dog, hyung." Mingyu smirks, happily. That got a pinch on his waist as a
feedback. Wonwoo sulks, saying that he hates to hear those words, and ask Mingyu to promise
it’s the last time he heard it from Mingyu’s lips.
“You are my henchman.” Wonwoo backs to close his eyes. "Don't ever leave me, or even to think
about it. I order."

Twilight greets them when they just stepped their feet on the unknown ground. As far as they
can see, green spreads all along the horizon. And as wide as they look, there are only three
houses nearby. It's the last station, the last destination of that train. And neither of them knows
where this place is.
Wonwoo stretches his body by raising his both arms to the air and lets out a lazy groans. He
closes his eyes tightly and opens it in half as he just so tired to sit all day. The bulged bag
contains of clothes and others is hanging on his back, bigger than himself. He looks like a turtle.
Wonwoo's face is all hidden with his hoodie, and hat. It illuminated by the orange shades on its
below.
The younger but taller boy is standing beside him. His face just as tired as the latter and still
yawns for two or three times around. Mingyu shakes his head and slaps his face slowly to wake
himself up. Looking around this place with only three houses nearby makes Mingyu thinks hard
what will they do after this. This place is emptier than he expected.
He takes out his phone and sighs as seeing the signal indicator isn't detect any. Of course, this
place is really far from the town, it's evening and it's dark as there aren't many street lamps. He
screwed up.
So, what should we do now?
Raises his head, he looks at the older who still blankly stare to afar. And remembering what just
happened to them makes Mingyu doesn't believe they end up together like this. Where should
they go now? They have to look for a place to stay. Mingyu bets there's no hotel here, should
they just knock a random house and ask for a stay? How impolite.
"So, what should we do now? Going to one of those houses to ask is there any hotel here, or..."
Wonwoo tilts his head, then furrows his eyebrows. "is there even any here?"
Mingyu laughs, they have the same thought. They both don't believe if there is any hotel here.
He stares to the older again, seeing him talk and act normally makes him relieve. Wonwoo
doesn't change even yesterday is the biggest turn over in his life.
"Then, let's go to the nearest one. We should ask for a place to stay." the younger starts to walk,
followed by the latter.
Awkward.
They were being all clingy while they were on the train but now they don't even walk side by
side. Wonwoo walks too slow as Mingyu feels he would lost in a minute. Why they aren't talking
to each other? Why aren't they do something normally like teasing one and other? Or does
Wonwoo still blames himself?
"Hyung," Mingyu stops his step and turns his body back. The older nods to respond his call.
"Come here, why are you walking too far from me?"
Wow. Did I just sulk at him.
Wonwoo stops for awhile, he stares at Mingyu's silhouette and smiles after that. "Are you being
so clingy to me?"
"I just--" Mingyu blinks several times, scratches his cheek, "I just scared I'll lose you."
"I might looks fragile but you know how strong am I right?" the older now stands beside him. He
then links his right arm to Mingyu's left arm. "Let's go, it's going to be darker in the night."
Don't just change so quickly and hold me like this, oh man.
They cross the road and find a wide green field. They thought it’s only wild grasses and they are
going to step on it when a yell heard from somewhere. "Hey! Don't step on the cabbages!" which
makes the two of them jumps in surprise.
Both Mingyu and Wonwoo turns their head to the direction where that sound comes. They need
to narrowing their eyes to find a guy stands on that wide field.
He has a dark bob hair tied a little in a mess to the back and covered by a black snapback.
Wearing jacket, loose pants and boots. His left hand holds a huge cabbage and the other hand
holds a cite. An annoyed face he showed to the lost boys. Then he walks carefully on a small dirt
path on the fields.
He approaches Wonwoo and Mingyu which makes both of them step back a little, scared if he
will attack them with the weapon on his hand. But instead of scolding them, the long haired guy
squats and taking care of the cabbages that Wonwoo and Mingyu nearly step on. "Ah, thank god
you guys are ok." he then straighten his body, facing the others, "please be careful next time—
huh who are you? I never saw you guys before?"
Wonwoo looks at Mingyu and so the latter, "I'm Wonwoo," he answers after that. They are
guests here, should introduce themselves, "and he's Mingyu."
"What are you guys doing here? Visiting relatives or..."
No one of them answer the question. What should they say anyway? We are running away? We
are a criminal? We just want to hide? Fool them, that didn't think about this matter before. Isn't
it strange to see two guys moving together like this? To an unknown place and leaving their
'parents' behind?
Seeing the uncomfortable state on those faces, the guy waves his hand and just ask them to not
think about what he just asked. "Don't worry if you don't want to tell me now. I'm Jeonghan. Is
there something I can help you with?"
"Urm... Is there any hotel here? We need a place to stay." Mingyu answers. Takes a step to
Wonwoo's front.
"Are you going to stay for a long time or just for several days?" he asks again.
"...long time."
"Follow me then."
Jeonghan orders. Then he walks first, as before, carefully on a narrow dirt path. Mingyu pulls
Wonwoo and asks him to walk first then he follows him behind. The younger locks his eyes on
Wonwoo's feet. Carefully watching them, scared it'd slip on something. In his mind, he can't
believe that Jeonghan just easily ask them to follow him when they asking for a place to stay.
That means there's a hotel here. What a plot-twist, they both thought it's impossible.
But instead of go to a hotel, the guy they just knew bring them to a small house on the edge of
the fields. It's really small but it looks warm and cozy. It is one of the three houses nearby they
just saw and was the one they wanted to knock its door.
Smells of food are playing around their nose. Tickling it and kicking their stomach until a growling
sound heard from Wonwoo’s. Mingyu holds his laughter but can't do well enough since a small
giggle successfully escape from his mouth. Heard it, Wonwoo elbows Mingyu hard until he gets
unbalance in his stand. He stops laughing and managed to control. They haven't eat anything
since yesterday, it was only a sandwich that coming into their stomach.
"Well, come in. Please wait there," Jeonghan points to a small room just right after the door. He
then walks inside for a moment. Wonwoo and Mingyu positioned himself to sit cross-legged. And
not taking a long time, Jeonghan is back with a man in his elder year. Jeonghan seems talking to
him about Wonwoo and Mingyu condition, then he gives the three of them time while he walks
inside again. No sign of coming back quickly for this one.
"I'm Jeonghan's father. Can you please introduce yourself?" he said, in a father-like speech.
"I'm Mingyu."
"I'm Wonwoo." the two of them bow.
"Well, I just heard a little from my son. But can you tell me your purpose to come here? What do
you want or how long do you want to stay here?"
For the second time the two of them zip their mouth. The exchange their stares, seems like
talking with their eyes. Planning something in a way that the two of them who can understand it
best. Wonwoo shrugs, after a blink and a movement of his head, Mingyu decides to be the one
who talk. And the older's shrug means, whatever.
"We... we both know each other since long time so do our parents. They went on a trip together
last week but the never came back. There was an accident on their way home and we both left
alone. Since, we just decided to start our lives somewhere new, far from the city and the
memories of our family." Mingyu in less than a minute managed to make up a fake story. He
makes his voice as raspy as he can. It's not fake after all, it's true that they have no parents,
seems like don't have it as for Mingyu. They are honest that they don't want to remember their
sad memories, yes, killing and such. so it isn't a lie, right?
"SNIFFS"
Mingyu stops, a sniff? Quickly he turns his head to Wonwoo and find the older is now covering
his face with his left hand and his body is shaking.
"It doesn't mean we don't love them but we just can't take it if we remember about them and all
alone in our houses. That's why, sir. We just randomly come here without any preparation, not
enough money and exhausted. We choose to quit our school and just work instead. We have to
live." It's now Wonwoo's turn to talk but unexpectedly he cries and makes his state as sad as it
should. He is faking his cry for exact.
Mingyu opens his mouth and furrows his eyebrows. He is so surprised with Wonwoo’s sudden
role that he never saw before. He dazed for a minute, letting his eyes wide open and his mouth
down.
Holy freak this guy.
"Uh.. uhm I'm sorry he still emotional remembering what just happened, he can't hold his tears."
Mingyu lifts his arm and wraps it around Wonwoo's shoulder, patting him as he tries to
comforting him. He should cooperate to make Wonwoo's play success.
Jeonghan's father nods his head, his hand on his chin. His eyebrows meet each other as he
drowns to Wonwoo's act and sympathize him.
"Oh, so these are the guys you told me, son? Oh my God you are so good looking!" a woman
voice comes as well as her figure. A woman makes her appearance from the door, wears her
apron over her clothes. Her smile can cure every pains on people's heart as she will caring them
to her hug and rains them with love. Mingyu stunned, Wonwoo as well. They bow as they give
her their thanks.

She leans to her husband and whispers him something. He nods again, "well, now let's come
inside first." Then he stands up, asks Wonwoo and Mingyu to stand up too and leads them
inside. They stop on their dining room that full of delicious smells, kicking their stomach even
more.
The dining table is full of foods. From soups to meats. Five sets of plate and glass are ready on
the table too. Jeonghan is still busy placing the bowl of soups beside each plates. He has took off
his jacket and his hat, exposing his fine bob hair.

"Come sit down, let's we eat dinner together." The father allows them.
Mingyu waves his hand, "But, but we don--"
"Just sit and eat. How can I let you guys go when I heard that loud sound from your stomach."
Jeonghan said, while dropping his body to a chair.
The family have sat on their chairs. Waiting these two guys to join them and then start to eat
their dinner. It really is awkward, having dinner with people they just knew. Or people here is
really kind to strangers? Or they just touched by their fake story? Or… It’s the one that sociality
should be?
"So, you need place to stay, don't you?" Father starts to talk again, he takes a slice of meat and
slurps his soup.
"Yes, we are planning to find a hotel or any place will do." Mingyu answers, he takes lead on
everything. His instinct as a loyal dog who has to protect his master still stuck on himself.
Father nods his head again, then he moves his stare to Jeonghan, "then you can take them there
Jeonghan,"
"Alright, after dinner,"
"There's a hotel here?" Wonwoo widens his eyes in surprised, doesn't think that there'll be any
place to stay in this place.
"No, no, it's not hotel, just finish your dinner quickly,"
--
Wonwoo and Mingyu both open their jaws as they see a small house in front of them. It's a little
far from Jeonghan's house, a little deeper to the forest behind. But it's unexpectedly neat, as
everyday someone will clean this house. Even the garden.
"It's small but, you can stay here," Jeonghan said as he opens the door. His hand tracing the wall
and switching on the lamp. Really, there's no dust here.
"We can live here?" Mingyu asks, he wanders around the small house, to the kitchen, dining
room, living room, even bedroom.
"Yeah, of course, is this ok?"
"This is more than ok! How do we pay for this?"
"No need, it’s our house but we didn’t live here anymore since we need to be close to the farm.
But, you have to do some favors for us," Jeonghan looks at Wonwoo, who's standing beside him,
waiting him to talk something, "please help us gardening and farming? We'll pay you,"
"Oh really? You have helped us for our place to stay and now you will pay us?" Mingyu
approaches Jeonghan and Wonwoo, his eyes sparkling, like a puppy see a toy. He is happy of
course, he didn’t imagine to meet someone really nice like this, he wasted his time to worry too
much before, "It's a call then!"
Jeonghan suddenly gives his hand, asking for a handshake, Mingyu who noticed it accept the
hand with a wide smile. "I'm doing a proper introduce now, I'm Jeonghan, Yoon Jeonghan, the
child of the chief in this village. I'm 21 years old this year."
"I'm Kim Mingyu, a runner, if you know what I mean, from reality. I'm 19, so you are my hyung
then,"
They pass each other a smile and then turn their head to Wonwoo, who doesn't even talk since
they finished their meal. Mingyu has to elbow him first to make him snaps to the reality. "Jeon
Wonwoo, 20," he only say that.
Mingyu furrows his eyebrows and curves his lips downward, he understands so well the reason
why Wonwoo like that. But Wonwoo needs to loose sometimes. He only gives an apologize stare
to Jeonghan, he has been nice to them, Wonwoo should at least give him a smile or a little word.
But the longer hair guy nods his head and waves his hand to Mingyu, signing it's ok, that he's
understand.
"Ok then, give yourselves a rest, I get going now, please feel like home, it's your home now
anyway."
Wonwoo goes straight to the bedroom, leaving Mingyu who's waving a goodbye to Jeonghan at
the door. The younger follows him after that. Wonwoo has lied his body on the floor, he doesn't
even take out the sheet. Bet he's tired.
"Hyung," Mingyu sits beside him. Wonwoo answers with a little hum, without even facing the
younger. "I know you are being so careful, but I think Jeonghan hyung isn't bad?"
"How do you know?"
"Instinct?"
"And my instinct said it otherwise,"
Mingyu sighs. No, he is sure that Jeonghan isn't bad and he is on their side, barely, maybe. "At
least he is being nice to us, you can loosen your awareness a little."
Wonwoo turns a little, "You head-shot someone who always been nice to me, turned out he is
the main of the problems I encountered." Wonwoo gets up, walks to the corner of the room,
takes one of the bed sheets and spread it on the floor. He takes off his jacket and jeans, changes
it to his sleeping pants. "I’m going to sleep first,"
Mingyu doesn't break his stare from Wonwoo, who has settled himself upon the sheet, beneath
the blanket. Wonwoo still like this. Went up and then down. Being all cheers than all emo.
Mingyu likes the both of his sides, but sometime he thinks it's too rude to someone they just
knew. Mingyu lets out a breath and takes another bed-sheet and spread it beside Wonwoo's. He
turns off the lamp and lies himself down. Staring to the small back in front of him before he
closes his eyes.

They don't even organize and set up their things. Too tired. Mind and physical.

Wonwoo heard someone calls his name. But it's too far and fading more and more. He knows
the voice but he can't recall it. Wonwoo tries to open his eyes, but it's like stuck with a super
glue. He feels the fears, he hears the misery screams.
"---ung"
"--hyung!"
"Jeon Wonwoo!"
Wonwoo opens his eyes in flash. He doesn't blink right away. His breath runs like crazy. His chest
going up and down without rest, and the sweats running down from his head. What just
happened?
"Are you ok?"
Wonwoo blinks. Thousand stars dancing on his sight. He just realized Mingyu's hand is on his
head, brushing his raven hair. He leans on his left hand only. And his face says million worries.
The older tries to manage his breathe. Inhaling and exhaling in turns, slowly. He doesn't know
what just happened. He only remembers the call and the darkness.
"I'm ok," he said, between his gulp.
"You are out of breath and sweat a lot. Did you have a bad dream?"
"...nothing, literally. I don't remember anything."
Mingyu's eyebrows nearly touch each other as he shows his sad face. He continues to brush the
latter's hair with his big fingers, doesn't move his eyes from the latter's tired face. He thinks that
Wonwoo lied about his dream, that Wonwoo doesn't want him to be worry. "It's morning
already, you want to continue to sleep or wake up?"
"I'll get up, we need to help Jeonghan's farm, right?"
Just after that, someone's knocked the door. Mingyu instinctually stands up and runs to the
door, invites in the person who just knocked their door. The one with dark and bob hair.
"Good morning! Have you bathed? Let's have breakfast together!"
“We haven’t but can you wait for a moment? We won’t take long!” Mingyu grins then runs
inside and pulls Wonwoo, drags him to the bathroom.
Both of Mingyu and Wonwoo are having bath together to make their little time efficient. They’re
side-backing each other on the each side of the small room. It's not a new thing for them, but
what Mingyu get is his heart throbbing faster to imagine Wonwoo is now soaping his torso and
white bubbles covering his milky skin. Water running down his collarbones, dancing on it, slides
down, down, and… down. Mingyu shakes his head, mentally hitting himself. He wanted to eat
the soap he holds. Or just takes out his brain and wash it right away.
Three of them are walking down the dirt path. The pine forest in the morning makes them
inhaling as much as oxygen they can. Fresh. Something that they can't meet in Seoul. Mingyu
approaches Jeonghan and talks all along their walks, while Wonwoo chooses to walk slower
behind, scanning and remembering his surround.
Only an excuse. He still doesn't fully believe in Jeonghan.
"But I'm surprised you guys bathed together so normal like that. Bet you two are really close,"
Jeonghan said, then turns his head back, waiting for Wonwoo's reaction.
"We know each other since kid, of course we are close," Mingyu answers, elbowing the eldest.
They get closer. Wonwoo thinks.
"I thought you have that special kind of relationship?" Jeonghan asked again, chuckles,
Wonwoo knits his eyebrows as he increases his awareness. He feel that Jeongan intentionally ask
something too private to make him react. He is asking for a fight? Or...

Does he know something about them? Is he one of that special not special agent of that old
bastard.

"We are not, hyung!" Mingyu blushes, but because of the perks of his tan skin, it hardly noticed.
Mingyu asked him to talk again and leaves Wonwoo alone, intentionally. Since he knows
Wonwoo irritated with the question before. And how he wants to shoves about that matter as
many as he can.
Wonwoo spends his day all quiet, just if someone asked him something he will opens his mouth.
Except Jeonghan. Wonwoo did the farming well, even Jeonghan’s father and mother impressed
by his work. He is handier at farming than Mingyu. And sometimes Wonwoo will give them ideas
or suggestions to make their farm better. What to use for fertilization. What to do when bugs
come and such.
There comes the time when Wonwoo and Jeonghan need to work in the same area, "You know
everything!" Jeonghan complimented him.
"I just, read too many books,"
It's the first time Wonwoo opens his mouth when Jeonghan asked him. The elder looks so much
happy and relieved to see that Wonwoo can open himself, even a bit, to him. While cutting the
dead leaves, Jeonghan didn't stop to talk to him.
"You know, I'm relieved you talk to me."
"Why?"
"I know you hate me," Jeonghan chuckles, "or should I say you haven't believe in me. But really,
Wonwoo, I hope you can get along with me like Mingyu."
Wonwoo stops his hand, he stares to the pile of dead leaves he just cut. Believe? He might don't
understand what's believe anymore. He might don't believe him in the way he wants. Wonwoo
blinks and move his eyes to meet the latter's, he surprised to see Jeonghan's eyes are on him
already.
"I don't have friend that in the same age as me here, there was, one, but he is gone. That's why
when you came here and say you want to stay for a long time, I was so happy," He smiles, widely,
shaping a rectangle smile on his lips, and pushed his cheeks upon his cheekbones. "I want to get
along with you and Mingyu, is it ok?"
Wonwoo gives a deep thought about it before he finally nodded, of course he can. But still, he
needs to be careful, since maybe in no time, the news about them will spread, here.
"Ah, you are here Wonwoo hyung!" Mingyu voiced behind them, resulting them to turn back
their head, "Dad said that we can end early today, we need to organize our things at home. Ah
yes one more, he said that we have to call them Dad and Mom from now on!"
Jeonghan laughs and protests a little, his father can be this soft and gentle to others even it's not
their own child, and his mom also. He then gets up, pats his pants to clean up the dirt. Wonwoo
follows his act to gets up and pats his pants, "Then you can go home now, already remember the
path right?"
"Yeah,” Wonwoo gives a little smile, “see you later, hyung,"
"Come here for dinner!" Jeonghan pats Wonwoo's head even though he is taller than him.
Mingyu who witnessed it shocked. Wonwoo has open himself to Jeonghan in hours only. It's a
record. It really is a record. They walk in silence, parting the pine forest with their footsteps.
Mingyu stares to the latter’s back, he hurts. Because he need a long long time to make Wonwoo
accept him, but Jeonghan is really different. It was just last night that Wonwoo said he couldn’t
see Jeonghan as a nice person, but in this afternoon, he changed.
Mingyu suddenly approaches the older who walks first down the path to their house. He wraps
his arm around the latter's wide shoulder. "Have open your heart to him?"
"A little," Wonwoo chuckles, "I think I'll be ok with him."
Mingyu is hurt yet happy. It's good for him, he needs people around him. "Then let's go organize
our house!"
They unlocked the door of their small house and greet the sound of the opened door. Say hi to
the warm wall that covers them from now on. The house is really small actually, the ceiling is low
and the rooms aren’t wide. But sometimes Mingyu thought that it makes them warmer, and
staying here all alone with Wonwoo, is more than enough.
They go to the bedroom and take their bulged bags. They take out the things one by one.
Clothes, and such. There aren’t many since it’s full with clothes only. Wonwoo takes out some
jewelry and a pouch contains of his savings. Both of them are busy to organize anything until
Mingyu stops and stare to his bag.
Wonwoo noticed the sudden stop of the younger and approaches him. He takes a look to the
inside and feels his breaths are tightened. Wonwoo race his hand on the younger’s hair and pats
it to comfort him.
“Are you regretting it now?” Wonwoo asked, gently, and softly.
Mingyu raises his head, his face is full of guilt that he has to carry from now on in his entire life,
“kinda…”
“I don’t want to blame you, if you have a hard time facing this, just blame everything on me.”
“How could I? It was my decision to do it, I only wanted to save you.”
Mingyu scoffs, he suddenly pulls Wonwoo by his wrist and cages him in his hug. He just wanted
to, he has no reason why he wants to hug the older. It was sure a big day for him isn’t it? Why he
didn’t cry or let’s out his emotion? Why he always holds himself and bottled up everything? Why
did he never tell Mingyu that it hurts so much? Why Wonwoo haven’t realized that Mingyu will
always be here for him and will never ever hate him.
“Hey? What happened?” Wonwoo doesn’t shove the latter. He doesn’t hug back also.
Mingyu buries his face on the older’s raven hair, smells the new shampoo that he used this
morning. “Hyung, are you really ok?”
“I told you I am.”
“But what happened this morning?”
Ah about that, Wonwoo understands, “I don’t know, really, I ain’t lying to you about it. I didn’t
remember that I dream about anything. I didn’t remember anything. I only heard a voice, and
screams but… I don’t know.”
The younger tightens his hug, he doesn’t want Wonwoo to be away from him anymore. How to
make Wonwoo trust him more and only him? They are all together right now, Mingyu just
wanted Wonwoo to be more open to him. He wants him to tell everything, from A to Z. “If
anything bothers you, if something weight you, please share with me.” The younger mumbles
beneath Wonwoo’s hairs.
“I will,”
“Hyung,”
“Yes?”
“When will you accept me whole-heartedly?”
The next seconds after he said it, he regrets it. Mingyu has promised himself to not bring this
thing too much but the flows of their action right now bring him to this. His heart beats faster as
Wonwoo doesn’t reply anything to his question. He scared he’ll make the older mad. But in other
hand, he wants to know the answer.
“I told you to not expect it for now,” the older moves back, unlink the hands that wrap him just
now. He gives Mingyu a smile, yet forced. The younger noticed it. “Let’s back to our work.”
Mingyu understands Wonwoo the best. He knows everything about him even from the slightest
act he did. Maybe he is rushing him just now. But one thing he discovers, that Wonwoo is
holding everything he feel right now. Mingyu’s eyes back to the inside of his bag, he takes out
the thing and walks toward the closet. He opens the small drawer and put it in the very back.
And close it, leaving the gun alone in the dark.
One that Mingyu hopes this night and for tomorrow, and for the days ahead, that Wonwoo
won’t experience the unknown dream like before. The dream that only a depressed people
encountered. The dream that makes Mingyu realized Wonwoo is trying to bury all his mourn
inside.
But hope is only hope Wonwoo is still locking his heart and his dream keeps coming again and
again.
And what Mingyu can do is only waking him up gently in the morning. Or secretly hugs him in the
middle of the night, to make the dream comes lesser. To tell Wonwoo that Mingyu will always
protect thim.

9
The time runs too fast to catch. It's nearing a year already. The new story of them, the new
them. Wonwoo and Mingyu are still living in the small house inside the pine forest. Mingyu will
cook anything with the ingredients they got from Jeonghan's farm or what they purchased.
Wonwoo has another part-time work as a counter keeper in a small shop nearby. And Mingyu
helps the small restaurant around.
They made money and they lived more than happy here. It's kinda relieve that the news hasn't
spread. It's kinda scary because they get closer more and more to the villagers here. What will
happen when they know what Mingyu and Wonwoo really are? How was their past and such.
The dream he had before comes lesser but still visiting him in some nights. Wonwoo still doesn’t
know what actually the dream about, it’s only dark and at some point it makes him scared.
Mingyu told him that it was because he holds every sad feeling inside, bottled up the blaming to
himself only as he started to have an unknown fear. Sometimes when Wonwoo feels insecure,
he started to tell Mingyu to make his heart a bit lighter. And it works, the dream comes lesser
and lesser. Mingyu is happy to find that also.
Wonwoo just finished his shower when he is sitting on the floor, facing the huge glass window in
the side of their house. He doesn't wear any upper clothes, and only wears a black short that
covers the three-quarter of his thighs.
There's a gun in his hand. The one that Mingyu used to shot Jun that night. The one that Mingyu
put on the deepest place of the drawer. The witness of the ugliest thing they ever done.
Wonwoo stares to it, intensely. Like he is asking for answer, whether it's right or not.
Mingyu opens the door, he also, just finished showering. He freezes at the door-frame, looking at
the thin figures and milky torso it has. The dim of moonlight traces the contour of his body.
One fucking year.
Mingyu has waited for a year more. He has hold his wants, his needs, his lust, and his heart.
Wonwoo hasn't show anything since that day. Hasn't sign anything that he will accept him as his
boyfriend, will accept him as his one and only.
"Why do you looking at it?" Mingyu tries to sweep away his greedy thought.
"Nothing," Wonwoo sighs, "I feel weird as we haven't been found for a year."
"Isn't it good?" Mingyu walks closer to the older.
"What's good? We are more and more linked with people here. We will betray them if they
found out about us later." Mingyu sits beside him.
"Let's pray they won't happen," Mingyu travels his hand on the latter's half-dry hair.
"If only praying can answer my doubt," Mingyu leans to him.
"At least it effects your heart a little," Mingyu pulls the latter's head closer.
"But still-- Mingyu wha--"
And he successfully lands a kiss on Wonwoo's lips. He swears that he hold himself before.
Sweeping the thought to touch him. But his body moves otherwise. But his body says, he wants
to claim him.
Ah, this lips.
The little lips that well- shaped and linked perfectly with his. Soft lips-skin and pink flesh. The lips
that always fully closed once Mingyu forced a kiss. He tilts his head to deepen his kiss.
Shit I can’t hold this.
Mingyu's other hand squeezes Wonwoo's jaw, he only want this lips to be apart. Let him travel
inside and counts his teeth. His tongue tries to barging inside Wonwoo's warm cavern.
Come on.
Slowly, the smaller lips parted. Mingyu takes the chance to barges his tongue even deeper inside.
To bites the lower flesh and rains it with smooches. He missed it. He missed it so much. Even
Wonwoo didn't give him any respond, didn't give him any sign, didn't even talk about it before,
the feelings toward him aren't change even a nano-bit.
Mingyu gets dizzy to the warmness and the lust that spread around in this room. He wants more.
But he knows he can't. Again, it's more than better because Wonwoo doesn't shove him away.
Mingyu who has back to his sense slowly breaking their kiss.
"I'm sorry," he said after that, "I had promised you this but--"
Wonwoo places his index finger on the younger lips, causing it to stop talking. They pause for a
while. With Mingyu's left hand that still on the back of Wonwoo's head.
"Don't, it's me who need to apologize to you. I think you had forgot about it," Wonwoo lowers
his head, "aren't you closer with Jeonghan hyung now?"
Wonwoo thanks the dim light, so Mingyu can't see his face clearly. It must be terrible. Wonwoo
doesn't say that without reason, but it's the fact. Mingyu is closer with Jeonghan than him these
days. No, these months. He went everywhere with Jeonghan. He did anything with him. He
sometimes forgot to pick Wonwoo from the shop because he was with Jeonghan. Once Wonwoo
was worried to death because Mingyu hadn't come home until midnight and found out that he
was just go to the beach with Jeonghan, without telling the older first.
But he doesn't blame it to Mingyu or Jeonghan. It's half his fault too. He still keeping his distance
to the older. He doesn't want to get hurt anymore. He needs Mingyu only to be by his side,
whole of his life. Because it's only Mingyu who never betray him.
"Isn't it because you never want to join us?" Mingyu brings the head closer again, and now
sticking their forehead. "I think I am, but I will never forget my feeling to you. I will never forget
you. And I will never forget what we said and promised that day."
Wonwoo shrugs. He leans closer and give a peck on Mingyu's left cheek, right on his tiny mole
there. The younger stoned, it's the first time that Wonwoo initiated to kiss him. He wants to just
pin him down and marking all his skin with his lips. Mingyu always understand that he can't.
"I'm sorry, please wait a little longer," Wonwoo smiles while his lips are still stick on the
younger's cheek. "Can you let me go now?"
The hands is now freed Wonwoo's head. Mingyu replies Wonwoo's smile with the same curve on
his lips. He will wait. He definitely will.
"You should stop staring at that gun," Mingyu touches the gun without bullets on Wonwoo's
hand, "It makes me feel guilty, you know. To shot people on their head."
"Why? You saved me that day."
The two of them laughs in low state, yes, let's pretend that we were saving each other and no
one has sinned to kill a human. Because they are the real predators.
"I miss our troops." Wonwoo lets out another sigh. He remembers he hasn’t met them since the
day officers barged to their base and made a fuss there. When Wonwoo’s step father picked him
from the police office, that was the last time he saw their troops.
"Me, also. But that's our past life hyung, let's forget about them."
"I tried, but I can't. I wonder how Seungcheol's life now."
"Seungcheol?" A voice heard from their behind. There stands, Jeonghan on the doorframe. His
eyebrows touching each other as his face showed his surprise. He didn’t need to knock to come
to this house anymore, Mingyu told him. Different from Wonwoo, Mingyu had believed in him,
for maybe 90%.
"J-- Jeonghan hyung, since when?" Mingyu stuttered. What if he heard about that killing things.
"What is your relationship with Seungcheol?" Jeonghan comes closer. Mingyu moves to hide
Wonwoo behind his back, it's just an instinct of a dog when someone suddenly approaching their
owner
"Why do you hold a gun?" Jeonghan asked again, "Who the hell are you guys?"
Mingyu turns his head to Wonwoo, asking his permission. He thinks it’s the right time to tell
Jeonghan. Since yes, they are so close right now, the three of them. Mingyu doesn’t want to
hides something from someone he trusts. But the older forbids him, Mingyu thinks they are
cornered already and he wants to just believe in Jeonghan.
"So, hyung, can you sit down, please? I will tell you everything."
Wonwoo widens his eyes and pinches Mingyu’s back weakly, "hey, what the hell?! No!"
"It's fine hyung, I believe him." Mingyu assure Wonwoo.
"I told you, no! It's an order!" The older pulls Mingyu by his arm.
Mingyu bites his lips. He is torn between his instinct and his Wonwoo's order. Wonwoo grabs his
arm tight, nearly digging up his flesh with his slim fingers. Jeonghan has sat on the floor, waiting
Mingyu to starts. Seeing Jeonghan without doubts sit in front of them even after he saw that
gun, makes Mingyu sure that Jeonghan, also, believe in them. And he must have something
important to Seungcheol.
"Hyung, I'll tell him." Mingyu said that in a very low voice, it's the first time that Mingyu doesn't
obey to Wonwoo's order. He feels terrible.
"Fine." Wonwoo's face change to his usual state, he let go the younger’s arm. He doesn't go, but
Mingyu knows that Wonwoo's mind isn't here either. He sighs, faces the eldest there and starts
to tell everything. From the very first, to every details. From how Wonwoo's family went, how his
family was, who is Seungcheol to them, what happened at that night, how he shot someone, and
the real reason why they are here.
There's a big pause after Mingyu finished the story. Jeonghan stays still on his place, haven't said
any words. Mingyu is waiting the eldest to respond, and thinking how he will face Wonwoo later.
"So that's why," Jeonghan speaks.
"Yeah, I'm sorry that we lied to you."
"Don't need to sorry. If I were in your place I'll do the same thing also."
"Then what's with you and Seungcheol?" Wonwoo finally asked him, it bothers Wonwoo since
the very start. He thought they'll meet someone who doesn't know about them, but ends up
they meet someone who knows someone they close with.
"Remember when I told you I have a friend before?" Jeonghan asked back, "It's him."
Jeonghan brushes his hair back as he lets out a frustration on his face.
"He suddenly gone in the day that his father and mother divorce. He didn't tell me anything and
never contact me since ever. I know he always wanted to go to a big city. But the fact that he
didn't say anything to me, is so upsetting. And..."
"And?" Wonwoo asked for the next.
"We were just like you, close to each other since kid, playing here and there, being all naughty
kiddos and such. We made a promise to not leave each other, to always be side by side. But we
know we are different from the link that we thought... You know what I mean right? That’s why,
found him left me all alone with everything about us hanging without a word... You know..."
Wonwoo turns his head to see through the window again, he looks at the moon the hidden by
the clouds. The silhouettes of pine trees interlaced with the full moon. "So you are that friend
that Seungcheol always talk about with me.”
"Talked about with you?" both of Mingyu and Jeonghan say the same thing, with the same tone.
It surprised Wonwoo to find Mingyu responds like that also.
Wonwoo raises one of his brows, "Yes, talk about, with me."
"What did he say?" Jeonghan crawls closer, his eyes are full of expectation.
"Well," Wonwoo clears his throat, he blinks, and stops. Thinking about the risk if he told him
everything, "like, he has a best friend at his hometown that always been together with him since
kid. He knew that you grew a special feel to each other, and... And it's one of the reasons he left
his hometown beside his parent got divorce."
"What?! That bastard. I always wait for him here! Doesn't he know that I'm desperately want
him also?! Like... Dude... We have been together for so long." Jeonghan drops his back to the
floor, lying all desperately facing the ceiling.
Wonwoo doesn't regret anything to tell the truth to him. He deserves to know. How many years
they have been separated? Maybe as long as the years he spent with Mingyu. And how it feels to
hold his feeling for fucking years. It must be hurt, left all alone in a cliff-hanging situation like
that.
....
Well, he asked Mingyu to do the same, though.
"I don't know that you are that close to Seungcheol hyung?" Mingyu asked, as Wonwoo meets
their eyes, he can see a breaking inside him.
Wonwoo raises his eyebrows, again, "Well, after you left the troops, who can I be close with
except him?"
"I mean, he even told you his private story?"
"Yes? He told me everything about him. Ah, that's why I was a little upset when you dragged me
home that time. It's kinda rude, left him like that."
Another big pause between them. The two of them lower their head, in despair. One to know
that his bestfriend is still in this world, but his reason to left him is the reason he wants him to
stay. And Wonwoo can't understand what Mingyu thinks right now.
Jeonghan slowly gets up and asking for permission to go home. He curves a smile in his lips,
forcefully. With a wave with his hand, he told the two to not worry about anything because
Jeonghan will keep it as a secret. Their secrets.
After Jeonghan left, the pause doesn't even change to play between the two. Mingyu still lowers
his head, and Wonwoo is still looking outside. He sometimes stares to Mingyu to know what he
thinks about, but Mingyu doesn't say anything. Wonwoo loves silence. But he hates a heavy
silence like this.
"If only I knew you will be that close to him, I regret myself left you before," The younger voiced,
in a slow and raspy voice.
"He was only a best friend for me,"
"What if he likes you?"
Wonwoo chuckles, "No stupid, he always talked about Jeonghan all the time and what I caught
from his eyes are all those feelings for him." Wonwoo gets up from his seat, it's
nearing 11PM and he feels sleepy. Wonwoo brushes his hand to Mingyu's hair when he walks
passing him to get the bed sheets. He takes the two of them and sets those up on the floor. "It's
night already, let's sleep."
Mingyu relieves, Wonwoo doesn’t change. He thought Wonwoo will be mad at him after that,
because Mingyu didn’t listen to his order.Wonwoo has wrapped himself with the blanket when
Mingyu finally lies beside him. Wonwoo, as always giving the younger his back to face.
"Hyung," Mingyu calls him softly.
"Yes?"
"Can you give me your face when we sleep? Only for tonight."
"Why?"
"Just because,"
Without hesitation, Wonwoo turns his body to his another side, and facing Mingyu, for the first
time. The younger gives him a smile, a sweet yet sad smile. He brings his hand to the older's hair
again and strokes it. Then he gets up a little and leans closer to keep Wonwoo's lips with his, for
seconds only. He broke the promise again, but whatever.
"You know," Wonwoo talks, after a sharp sigh, "you aren't see me as your special anymore."
Mingyu stoned, why Wonwoo suddenly say that. His heart stops beating after hearing those
words, "What makes you think like that? You are special to me!"
"No, I am not." The older gives him a painful smile. Wonwoo has held this since before. He is
enough. It’s his fault to play with Mingyu’s patience, he knows it. But what he should do when he
can’t open his heart fully for Mingyu yet? He just didn’t want to be the one who receive, he
wants to give also. But with all of the things happened nowadays, he thinks, it might be better to
stop give him expectation. He deserves someone better.
"How?!" Mingyu raises his voice.
"If yes, you won't ever left me behind. I mean, yes, I never joined you guys to play but left me
without words till midnight like that day, proved me. If yes, you will never forget to pick me up
until I decide to go home on my own because you was with him. Forgetting me while you were
with him, I'm not your special anymore."
It's like Mingyu's heart stabbed by thousand swords. Does it mean Wonwoo finally rejected him?
"And it's the first time you didn't listen to my order, I was a bit shocked." The older chuckles. He
brings his blanket to his head, covering half of it. "You've changed."
"No, I still am your loyal dog." There’s a shake in Mingyu’s voice, he feels his eyes hot.
"I told you, you are my henchman, not dog. But if you insist yourself as my dog, than it's fine."
Wonwoo slides down the blanket from his face and gives a sharp intense stare to the younger.
He suddenly brings his hand to Mingyu's neck, and wraps it with his slender fingers. As he wants
to choke him if you see as the third person. But what he does after that is only brushing it, then
breaks its contact.
Wonwoo smiles, "I just took off your collar, you are no longer my dog," he said.
Mingyu gets up and supported by his right palm only, "What do you mean?! I'm still and always
will be! What do you mean you take off my collar? Do you think collar is everything for a dog to
know who its owner is?!"
Wonwoo also gets up and supports his body with his forearm, "But the owner knows that the
dog is no longer their." Wonwoo pats Mingyu's head, then brings his hand downs to the latter's
cheek. "You told me that I actually can rely on myself with you left me all alone before, thank
you. Good night."
Mingyu doesn't know what's going through his mind right now. He wants to fight it but what his
brain says that he was wrong also. It's not Wonwoo's fault if he thought like that. It's not
Wonwoo's fault if he decided to let him go like that.
It was his.
And is there something that he can do to turn back the time?
Why.
Why does it hurts to see Wonwoo's sleeping face?

10
Wonwoo really proves what he said that night. No more asking for Mingyu's help. No more
waiting Mingyu to pick him up. No more asking for Mingyu's cook. No more asking for anything.
Even to wear his clothes like before. He does everything in his own. That night, Mingyu couldn’t
even close his eyes properly. He couldn’t scream, he couldn’t cry. All night long, until dawn
comes, what he did is only stare at the latter’s face. Stamped it well on his memory.
"I'll show you that you are the only special person for me. And make you accept me!"
"Huh?"
"I still and always love you."
That's what mingyu said the next morning. But how can he show to him that he still love him if
what he did is only avoiding mingyu more and more?
It's been a week already, they didn't give much time to meet and talk. Wonwoo will go to the
farm earlier and do his works in the opposite section from Mingyu. He will go to the shop
without Mingyu knowing, and will come home early without waiting for the younger to pick him
up.
Mingyu is going crazy. Just like a stray dog. Looking for his owner when the one who let them go
is the owner that they were waiting for. It's depressing to his bones seeing Wonwoo doesn't rely
on him anymore. The older usually waited for Mingyu to wake him up, and the younger should
drag him to the bathroom and splashed the water to Wonwoo’s face. Wonwoo would whine
when the breakfast haven’t ready, and would disturb Mingyu in the kitchen. He would ask
Mingyu to help him take off his jacket when he just got home. And now suddenly everything has
changed in just one night.
Mingyu half understands, and half don’t. Is it because he didn’t listen to Wonwoo to keep his
mouth shut and not tell the truth about them to Jeonghan? Even though Wonwoo talked to
Jeonghan often but didn’t mean he already believe him. Stupid Mingyu. Even they have been
together for years, there are some things that Wonwoo still hides from him. And Jeonghan only
knew them for a year, it’s impossible for Wonwoo to believe in him more than be believes in
Mingyu.
Mingyu was just too careless.
Tonight, Mingyu went to the shop and found that Wonwoo has go home, again. But when he
reached home, Wonwoo wasn't there. He went around the village to ask but they don't know
where Wonwoo is. He is now thinking about whether he should ask Jeonghan or not, although
he bets that Wonwoo won't be there. But he doesn't know whom to asked anymore, then he
decided to go after him.
He knocks the door and the familiar boy pops up from behind. Scanning at Mingyu, he asked
what happened. The taller is only chuckles and tell that Wonwoo hasn't come home. But as what
he thought before, he isn't here.
"You look terrible," Jeonghan said with his sad face, yes Mingyu looks really terrible. Spacing out
often and can't concentrate to anything.
"Am I?"
"Why don't we go inside, you can talk to me whatever your problem is."
Mingyu smiles, maybe sharing it to someone can make himself relieve. The younger nods and
brings himself to inside. He bows to Mom and walks straight to the backyard, a place where they
usually spend their time together. With Dad, Mom and Wonwoo also.
"So what's going on? Your love life with Wonwoo doesn't go smoothly?"
Mingyu chuckles, ah, he knows, no need to keep it as a secret again, though they are same, "yes,
really doesn't."
Jeonghan laughs, not in a happy tone,"It is upsetting right? When you can't get what you want.
When you have to hold your feeling for fucking years and the one we are hoping to come never
realize it."
The younger continues to laugh, energy-less. They are different, Mingyu has confessed already,
"Wonwoo hyung knew already, I confessed to him. But it doesn't go smoothly as you just said."
"He knew?! But, what happened? He rejected you? Turned you down?"
"Kinda..."
Wonwoo didn't say that he can't be Mingyu's boyfriend. He just say that he releasing Mingyu
from his loyal dog title. Wonwoo didn't say that they can't be together. Didn't say that he doesn't
love him, ever.
Mingyu's train thoughts are moving around inside his brain. Again and again. Should he just give
up or not. Should he just forget him or not. But the feeling has rooted for years, it has become a
big trees with leaves and branches. He needs a really strong wind to bring it down. Wonwoo has
rooted deep in his heart. But it hurts so much. So much until he thinks he can't breathe properly.
Another thought added to the train, would it be better if he stop expecting?
"You know Mingyu, sometimes I just want to give up already. Because it hurts to death like, I
know I'm stupid but I think I'm stupider if I give up." Jeonghan puts his hand on Mingyu's hair,
brushing it gently, "but sometimes I wonder what if we are together?"
The younger blinks severally. What does the older mean? Somehow he understands it, but he
can't think clearly. What if they were together? Will they happy? There is no waiting anymore,
there's nothing that will make their heart hurts. Yes, they shouldn’t expect anything, it’s clear
right in front of their eyes. There is someone, who’ll accept your love. There is someone who
clearly need you.
Should I forget him and be happy with Jeonghan hyung instead?
Before the younger cuts his thought, what he hears after that is only the sound of the wind.
Branches are playing with each other. The night wind is tickling his ears and stroking his hair. His
lips received a new warmness that he just felt for the first time right now. He doesn't blink, as he
doesn't feel anything at all. It's different. Nothing throbs his heart, nothing ruins his mind. He
feels numb.
They just pecked their lips and stops right away. Jeonghan giggles as he goes further to keep
their distance. "This is weird," he said, "I think we'll feel something like what we felt to the guys
we waited for, but it's different right?"
Mingyu can't think straightly. He doesn't know what to do and what just happened. A kiss?
Between him and Jeonghan? He knows it's a kiss but he doesn't know what he just felt. He miss
Wonwoo, and yes, he wants wonwoo only, no more no less. He needs to find Wonwoo, he needs
to talk to him and makes everything clear.
"Eh, where's Wonwoo?"
Jeonghan and Mingyu turns their heads and find Mom is standing at the door, looks confused.
Same as them, confused. Wonwoo?

Jeonghan scoffs, "Wonwoo isn't here mom."

"Wonwoo just here honey."
Both of the guys are looking at each other’s eyes, questioning, Mingyu makes sure what Mom
just said, "Pardon me, Mom, but what?"
"He just got home with Dad after a night-walking together and I told him that you guys are on
the backyard. I saw him walked here, though?" Mom looks around their house, she looks to the
right and then to the left, checking, “Is he going home already?”
Mingyu jumps from his seat and follows what mom just did, looking around and checking the
house, “Mom, are you sure he was here?” He asks to mom again, now with the worrisome eyes,
the eyes that know what just happened here, minutes ago.
“Yes honey, I saw him walk to backyard, he said that he wants to talk to you,”
Mingyu dashes to the door after he thanked mom and said good night to them. Scurry, he wears
his shoes in a mess. Jeonghan grabs him by his wrist, knowing what happened. He asks Mingyu
to allow him to go to their house also. But Mingyu refuses it. He needs time with Wonwoo alone,
he needs to explain anything and he needs to tell him that he is the only one. And what they just
did before is purely a stupid thing, he has to explain to Wonwoo that both of their heart weren’t
even beating fast.
Jeonghan loosens his grip and just watch Mingyu dashing to the forest, his face says a thousand
sorry, what he just wanted to do now is apologize to Wonwoo. He kissed Mingyu, just because of
their stupid curiosity.
The dirt path seems really long as it has no ends. Mingyu is out of breath already but the house
hasn’t appeared in his sight. Wonwoo saw it, Mingyu sure that Wonwoo saw the kiss. Mingyu
sure that he just ran to their house when he watched their kiss. Mingyu wants to bangs his head
to the tree nearby, he is stupid. Now what should he do? He said that he wanted to show
Wonwoo he loves him to die. But what Wonwoo see is another proof of Mingyu doesn’t see him
as a special person anymore.
Finally the small building painted with the baby blue appeared. Mingyu takes off his shoes and
throws it anywhere. He checks all of their room, living room, kitchen, bathroom, and Wonwoo
isn’t there. The last place he checks is their bedroom. And how he wants to thank the God with
his whole life to see Wonwoo there. Mingyu approach him hesitantly. He is scared to be honest.
What will he said? What face that Wonwoo will show to him. The misunderstanding is going too
far.
Wonwoo leans to the window frame, watching the dark pine forest. He didn’t switch on the
lamp, he didn’t even took his jacket off. Mingyu tries to compose himself, trying to talk to him,
daring himself.
“Hyung…” he calls but no answer. “Hyung, really, please look at me.”
And still no answer.
“I’m sorry…” The younger voice cracked. He is exploding. His emotions are reaching its
maximum. This whole week Wonwoo had been ignored him like a stranger. This whole week
Wonwoo pretended that Mingyu isn’t here anymore. “Hyung, I’m sorry.”
“What are you sorry about?” the latter asks back with the deeper voice. There is this feeling of ‘I
won’t care about you anymore’ in his tone.
Mingyu walks closer. He tugs his hand to Wonwoo’s hoodie. Pulling it in afraid that Wonwoo will
hate him after he touched this. He leans his head to the older’s back. Muffles his sobs and cries
to the cloth of the hoodies. He can smell Wonwoo’s scent again, after this whole week without
interaction. Without the familiar scents that spoil his respiratory. “I know you saw us.”
Mingyu notices that the older body is moving as Wonwoo chuckles, “well, I know it.”
“We didn’t mean to…”
“Forget it.”
“We didn’t mean to, really, we just...”
Wonwoo straightens his body, “just what?”
“Just…” the younger doesn’t continue his words. Just what? We were only curious? We were just
playing? We were just that dumb to try a kiss? Will Wonwoo accept reasons like that? “We are
just…”
“Mingyu listen,”
Frickin, he calls my name.
“I don’t want to know about it anymore. Just…” Wonwoo sighs, “just please, leave me alone. I
won’t accept you at all. I won’t let you expect higher to me. I don’t want you to wait for me like
these whole damn years ok? I don’t want to listen to any reason you will say because I don’t care
and I don’t even fucking want to care.”
Mingyu tightens his grip on Wonwoo’s cloth. His heart stabbed by the sword-like words. His
heart throbs again because Wonwoo, in a painful way. No, this is a misunderstanding. This is
wrong. Wonwoo has to know the reason behind it, he has to know how they ended up kissing
and he has to know what happened after that stupid kiss.
They both regret it.
They both understand better that the only thing they want is their lover.
“But you have to know this,” Mingyu buries his face deeper into Wonwoo’s back, “you have to
know that we weren’t kiss because we love each other. It’s different with the kisses I did to you.”
“It’s a fucking kiss and do you kiss someone that you don’t love? What are you? A kiss hunter? A
kiss giver? A kiss machine?” Wonwoo’s voice becomes shaky the more he speaks.
“Hyung we were just curious. We both are desperate because either you or Seungcheol hyung
left us hanging like this. And the thought just came to our mind, like, if only me and Jeonghan
hyung together, shouldn’t we get our happiness, like that and it just ended up with a kiss that
both of us didn’t understand the feel of it.”
“Shut up, I don’t want to hear a stupid reason. Nonsense.”
Just as Wonwoo tries to remove Mingyu’s hand from his cloth, Mingyu circles his arm around the
thinner body. He brings him to his tight hug. The younger understand that Wonwoo is hurt, he
should be. If Wonwoo wants to hit him, just hit him. If Wonwoo wants to fight him, just fight
him. Mingyu did the worst thing ever to him, even though Wonwoo never hit him before, even a
scratch, he would never give it to Mingyu’s skin. But tonight is different, Mingyu wants him to hit
his head. “hyung please, I can’t imagine what will happen after this, you just ignored me this
week. What should I do to make you look at me again? What should I do to receive another stare
from your eyes?”
“Nothing in particular unless you let me go now.”
“Will it make you look at me again?”
“Let me go.”
“I love you.”
“Stop with that bullshit and fucking let me go.”
The more Wonwoo demands for a freedom, the more Mingyu tightens his hug. The younger
buries his face on Wonwoo’s broad shoulder. He sobs, his eyes are hot and he knows that he is
crying right now. He wants his ‘owner’ back. He wants his ‘owner’ to pat his head again. He
wants his ‘owner’ to praise him and give him smiles again.
“Mingyu,” he calls my name again, “you know that you are the last person in this world that I
want to hate?”
Mingyu doesn’t answer, he knows to where he will bring them after this, he doesn’t want to
answer. He doesn’t want to be hurt.
“I frickin don’t want to hate you or Jeonghan hyung, but I can’t believe you guys anymore. I don’t
want to rely on someone anymore. I don’t know how to believe, who to believe. The people I
knew, betray me. And you, are now the betrayer also.” Wonwoo inhales a huge amount of air
and exhales it sharply, “now let go.”
“I won’t. You haven’t listened to me.”
“I trust actions not words.”
“I love you.”
Wonwoo clicked his tongue. He doesn’t answer, he doesn’t talk. Mingyu takes this chance to
monopoly him even more. He sniffs the back of Wonwoo’s ear and gives a peck on it. The latter
is shivering to receive the tease. He cries for a stop but Mingyu won’t ever. The younger starts to
travel his lips to the back of Wonwoo’s neck and pecking it all over his skin. Wonwoo asking him
to stop again and again as his voice becomes lower and cracks. Seems like he is holding his cry,
seems like he is trying so hard to not falling to Mingyu’s lure. “Please, stop this. Don’t touch my
skin with those lips. Please don’t tell me a lie.”
“I never lied to you, I’m serious. Have you realized your feeling toward me? That you love me
too? That you want me also? Don’t you feel your heart burning to see me and Jeonghan hyung
kissed? You love me too right? Please tell me, honestly.” Mingyu continues to traces the brighter
skin with his lips, yes, he knows that Wonwoo is jealous and he must be understands his feeling
now. Just a yes, it’s enough.
Just say it.
Can you?
Someone is banging their door really hard. Mingyu and Wonwoo jump on their place as the
knock is really hard and in a quick pace. Wonwoo scoffs and distant himself from the younger,
Mingyu unlocks his hug and runs to the door, opens it, and discovers Jeonghan has stand there.
Panting and he is sweating a lot. His breaths are uncontrolled. He grabs Mingyu’s left shoulder as
he trying to say something.
“—un!” Jeonghan’s words come unclear. “You two have to run!”

11
"What why?" Mingyu suddenly in panic.
"Please, please run, the villagers are coming!"
"Slowly, slowly, I don't understand what you saying right now!"
Jeonghan clutches his chest and tries to control his breath. He gulps hardly like he just ate a
mouthful kimbap and swallowed it right away.
"Just by minutes you go, some people came to my house with two officers. They are spreading
the information about you, that you are a killer of two person they found in a house. You know
right, we, here, can't accept any kind of criminality. My parents had trying to convince them but,
they are haunting you now." Jeonghan speaks so fast but still trying to make it as understandable
as possible. "But Mingyu... they are only looking for Wonwoo,"
Mingyu is lost for a minute but then rushes to the bedroom, grabs Wonwoo by his hand and
drags him along to run in a fast pace. They heard Jeonghan shouts to run deeper to the forest.
They don't have time to sneak and say thank you, what they need to do now is only running.
They forget everything behind, safe is the only thing they need.
They are keep running deeper and further. Mingyu's mind went blank, it was just a week ago
they talked about this matter and now it happens. And now, people are chasing on them. And
now, they betray them. The only sound they heard is their panting. Their feet don't know what
rest is.
They run fast but they know they aren't fast enough when they heard other running step sounds,
yells, and curses. When Mingyu peeks a little there are lights of fire that approaching, they might
already knew that Mingyu and Wonwoo will run to the forest since before. Villagers might bring
torches and will do the judgments and punishments right away. Mingyu need to brings Wonwoo
further from them.
It annoys him the most, the fact that only Wonwoo that they are looking for. Mingyu was there
also, Mingyu was a murderer also. He is sure that his fingerprints or footprints are there, do the
officers once again, a stupid being like before?
"Wonwoo you criminal show your face up!"
"We know you are here!"
"We know this forest better than you!"
"Sir!! There they are!"
The two boys' hearts nearly jump to hear the last shout. Damn, they are fast. Of course they
know this forest better than them, that means they know where is where already. Mingyu drags
Wonwoo and runs faster, sometimes he'll check Wonwoo's condition to see he is fine or not.
"Hyung, hold for a second, we'll go there, okay?" Mingyu points out a tall and big pine tree with a
huge rock under it on a lower level, out from the path. Huge enough to hide those two.
They jump when they nearly reach the mentioned place to hide. Mingyu quickly changes the
hold on his hand to a caging hug, he wraps the older with his body, hides him with whatever he
has. Mingyu's heart beats in its quickest, almost exploding if maybe they didn't decide to stop.
His chest is right on Wonwoo's ear, and as the older feels in pain in each beats.
"Don't worry hyung, they won't find us, they won't." Mingyu assures the older while his voice is
getting shakier and cracks often. His hand on Wonwoo's head is trembling. He is scared, for god's
sake, he is really scared. He won't let them arrest Wonwoo, even it means he'll pay it with his
life.
Mingyu seize Wonwoo more when the voices and footsteps walk passing them. A little relieve
sigh he lets out, but he know it's not over yet. Mingyu looks down to the smaller, giving a
confused look when Wonwoo chuckling.
"Why are you like this," Wonwoo speaks in his lowest voice, "I told you, you aren't my loyal dog
anymore."
"It's not the time to talk about that! I'm still and always be a loyal to you!" Mingyu shouts in a
low pace, whisper more like squeaking,
"Are you sure? No dog betray its owner for another people,"
Mingyu clicks his tongue, "Hyung, I'll let you for now, we are being haunted and what I think right
now is only how, the two of us, escape."
Wonwoo shakes his head, "It's not us that being haunted," then he moves, "it's me,"
Mingyu quickly grabs and tightens his hand on Wonwoo's hand, scared he'll go by himself, "no,
it's us,"
"I know already, do you think I'm stupid? It's only me that they are looking for, they only shout
my name out,"
Wonwoo stands up which Mingyu pulls down him again to ducking him back. "Yes you are
fucking stupid to stand up like that! Don't ever think to give yourself to them,"
"So what if I am?"
"You are the stupidest living thing in this world,"
"Then it's fine, I already am,"
"Don't you fucking dare to stand up once again or I'll--"
The stares on Wonwoo's eyes are gloom, deep, sad, as it says a million goodbye. The older locks
his stare into Mingyu's eyes as he cups the younger face with his hands, he doesn't say anything,
he doesn't blink. His lips slowly curving up to shape a little smirk. He tries to smile while his eyes
say the truth.
"You are always that lucky kid that I'm envious to. You aren’t destined to be a criminal, to be a
bad person or either a bad luck. It always me, and I always dragged you along to my problem.
This proves everything, you should live, you should continue to be a better person and..." he
inhales a huge amount of oxygen, the shouting voices and torch-lights come nearer again,
"remember I'll be the first to seal-clapping."
Just after that, Wonwoo back to stand and planning to go to the crowd when Mingyu once again,
with all of his power left, pulling the older to sit, and locks him down with hug. "Don't you dare I
told you, we came here together, we were in trouble together, we should escape together."
"No, it's always my problem,"
"Your problem is my problem!!"
"Mingyu," the younger shivers to hear his name called by the older, he always love this, and how
rare he called Mingyu with his name, makes him love it more. But the shiver this time isn't
because he likes it, he knows something would happen for sure, "you know I'm not that fragile
right? You know how strong I am right?"
Mingyu nods. Of course he know. He witnessed every things he did back then. When he could
defeat the gang all by himself. How he punched Seungcheol the first time they met. How he
would break the nose of his underlings who did something stupid that danger himself and other
people. Everyone in his troop knew the strength of Wonwoo and how they look up to him so
much. But Wonwoo never punch Mingyu or even hit him. He only flicked the younger forehead
hard when Mingyu intentionally did something wrong. He never hurt him.
Mingyu just realized how Wonwoo loves him so much. How Wonwoo always protect the
younger from his own anger. He would always come to Mingyu, he would knock Mingyu's
bedroom window and secretly stay in his room to play and talk whenever his parents asked him
to stay at home, which Mingyu hates the most. If Mingyu caught because of his stupid action,
Wonwoo would come the first and save him. Because there was only Mingyu, who stayed by
Wonwoo side.
But then Mingyu told him he wanted to stop living like that, which Wonwoo didn't against also.
And he never asked Mingyu to come with him or asked him will he go back to the troop.
Wonwoo respects every things that Mingyu decides. He loves the younger the most, he actually
believe the younger the most. How come Mingyu just realized it by now?
"Mingyu," another call from Wonwoo's lips, Mingyu tightens his hug to responds, which
Wonwoo tries to loosen it instead. He escapes from the younger's lock and cups his face with his
hand as he sticks their forehead together.
Wonwoo then stands up slowly, Mingyu's hand us still trying to pull him down. His eyes are wet
and hot, "no, hyung, let me go with you also let's surrender together!"
Wonwoo brows curved, nearly meet each other. He opens his mouth and speaks in the lowest
pace, cracking, nearly unheard, "I'm so sorry," Wonwoo takes Mingyu's right legs, lifts it a bit and
with a never ending sorry, he breaks his legs easily.
A groan forces to go passing Mingyu's throat but it turns to tears and a small squeak. His mouth
is wide open as well as his eyes. He just too shocked to process about what just happened to his
leg. The only thing he knows is the pain that rushing from his leg to his brain and messes every
cells on it. His mind went blank, he can't say anything, it hurts. He leaned to the huge rock while
clutching to the right part of his ripped jeans. The broken leg.
Wonwoo leans closer and hug the younger, his body is shaking, it's the first time he hurt the
younger physically. It's the first time the younger experiences his strength. In this night. He is still
mumbling the sorry. Mingyu heard it well, and he doesn't know why he can't be angry at this.
Wonwoo unlocks his hug and lands a small kiss on Mingyu's forehead, "I always love you from
the very start," he whispers in a centi between his lips and Mingyu's forehead.
He needs to do it, he needs to break Mingyu's leg so he won't chase after him. He doesn't want
to bring Mingyu further to his problem, Mingyu needs to change and he still has the chance. "I'll
tell Jeonghan if I meet him later, please wait here."
"Hyung, no! Don't go there!" Mingyu squeaks, he still holds his pains.
Wonwoo smirks a sad smile, and once again say that he loves Mingyu so much before he turns
his body, climbs the land and walks closer to the light of torches. Mingyu can't see anything since
he can't move. He curses himself, what he does now is only punching the rock until his knuckles
bleed and he doesn't care. He cries in silent when, he heard those yelling and cursing toward
Wonwoo and loud voices. They call Wonwoo a murderer. They accuse Wonwoo to bring Mingyu
to to his problem. They tell Wonwoo to die.
Shut up.
Shut up.
Shut up!
You know nothing!
Don't tell him to go die because he deserves a better life!
Mingyu is still trying to scream but once again it turns to tears. Anger, frustration, sadness,
depression, all mixed in his head. All mixed in his heart.
The sounds faded, the lights dimmed. Silence. He is all alone in the forest, blaming himself.
Punching his leg, punching the grounds, throwing his head back, hitting the rock, he curses this
spring night.
He hates Spring.
Everything changes in Spring.
The murderer of Wonwoo's mother.
The night Wonwoo killed his step-father.
The night he head-shot someone.
Everything happened in Spring.
And also in spring, he sees Wonwoo for the last time.
A faded voice calling out his name, he knows it's not his favorite. It's not the feel he got when
Wonwoo called his name. He wants him to call Mingyu often, but he doubts it. That was the last
time he hears it, along with the apology that he mentioned hundred times. He doesn't need to,
Wonwoo doesn't need to. Mingyu is the one who should say sorry to him for maybe a billion
time.
He wants to hear his name called by Wonwoo’s lips again and again.
Mingyu.
Mingyu.
Along with Jeonghan figure comes approach him, he lost his conscious.

12
Where are you and how are you? Don't you miss me? More than thousand days you away. More
than billion minutes you left. One by one people starts to believe in you, and I want to scream at
their face.
It's too late.
They were the one who made you go, they were the one who made you left. They know nothing
about you like I said. Judging and punishing without knowing the truth of your life. They don’t
know the reason behind why you have to kill that bastard, yet they act like they were on the
place and watched everything. They don’t know.
They never know how you suffered from the bruises you got. The gross lusts that came from his
red eyes and the scent of beer mixed with cigar smoke. Panting hard to grope you and pinned
you down in force. Just to taste your body. They don’t know about it.
Hyung, am I stupid?
To believe that you'll be back?
To believe that I can seize your slim figure as I smell your scent again?
Wonwoo hyung, am I a fool?
To still waiting for you without I know whether you still breathing the same air as human or not?
Jeon Wonwoo, am I an idiot?
That I still love you after all this time?
Nearly four years passed already. If the Spring comes, it'll be my fourth year living this life like a
corpse. The days feel so empty. More than empty. I don't know life can be this quiet, without
someone that I can trust the most. After that night, I don't know what believe is. They took you
like you are the wild carnivore that will attack everyone to fulfill your hunger, when actually you
killed him because your life was in danger. They shoved you like you are the biggest sin that they
ever met. They were being nice to you, to us. They always greeted us and asked us to eat
together or join the festival in this small village. But without knowing the truth, they killed your
presence.
Is this what you feel all this time, hyung? Living in the world without someone you can believe?
Scared to approach people because what they do in the end is murder you like you are a
dangerous beast? Is this what you feel this time to only have one people to trust?
Even I can't open myself to Jeonghan hyung anymore. Even though they are the only family that
still believe in us since the very start, Mom and Dad also worried about you. They tried every
possible thing to cheer me up but what I do is only crying myself out in the night, missing you like
an idiot.
Every spots feel so cold. My hands are freezing. In this end of winter, I'm freezing. Four snows, I
passed without you, do you know how cold it was? Do you know that my skins miss your touches
so bad? Your warmness. The feeling that I got when you are here in my arms. The strands of your
hair that tickles me. The gentle breaths that you have when you sleep.
Will you come back here?
Where are you?
Just a simple news, I will be ok.
I just want to know one thing.
Are you still alive?
Or should I just forget everything about you? Because maybe, you aren't in this world anymore.
Then, let me pray for you, no matter what happens, I'll forever stay here. I’m waiting even I have
to wait for hundred years. Even this body changes to a skeleton. Even maybe this pine forest is
death later. I’ll stay here, forever and ever. Waiting for you like and idiot. Waiting for your smiles.
The last place we lived, the last place I saw you.
At least, I want to hear you call my name again.
But maybe, I won’t hear that again, anymore.

13
The flower bloomed when it petals one by one fly, blown by the wind. It's still the same pine
forest as before. Still the same small baby blue house stands alone inside it.

It's Sunday when Mingyu takes a break from farming or helping the restaurant. The Spring is
back, another Spring is here. Mingyu is still rolling on the floor, curling his big body with the
blanket. This small room feels like a huge one when he is alone by himself. He is looking through
the window, blue skies, pine trees, birds chirping, sun shines gently. It's beautiful, even Mingyu
smiles when he sees it, and curses after that.
"Woah slacking off again?"
Mingyu sneaks a peaks to the entrance of the bedroom. Jeonghan is leaning on the doorframe,
he shakes his head while looking at the larva-shaped Mingyu. It always been like this, Jeonghan
doesn't need to knock the main door anymore. He is just come in and out freely, since it's his
house anyway.
"Hyung, I'm not slacking off. It's my day off."
"Even at restaurant?"
"Yeah."
Mingyu gets up from his curling up and sits. His hair is as messy as his face. Wrinkled, his mouth
curved down. Jeonghan knows it's not because sleepiness. Mingyu has lost his smile since three
years ago. No matter how hard Jeonghan tried to bring it back, he failed.
"It becomes your habit, Mingyu," Jeonghan sits closer, "thinking about Wonwoo every morning,"
"It's every nano-second hyung."
"I also am waiting for him, I still need to apologize about that night, you know... that kiss."
Mingyu chuckles, the blanket slides down to his lap, revealing his white semi-transparent tee
that wraps his fine body. He brushes his hair to the back and his strand of hair going down one
by one, embracing his forehead,
"You don't need to, I have explained to him, everything, that night. Before you came here and
tell us to run."
"But I don't think it's enough,"
"It's enough, I told him that none of us feel something special back then. We even regret those
stupid step we did."
"Mingyu you have to eat something," the sudden topic change makes Mingyu moves his stare to
Jeonghan, he sees those worries in the older eyes. Mingyu hasn't eat anything since yesterday.
His appetite is lost when the Spring comes. He feels nausea whenever he remembers about
Spring. He hates it.
Mingyu shakes his head, "not now, I don't have appetite."
"When will you eat?"
"This lunch,"
Jeonghan inhales, he takes out an apple he brought before from his coat pocket and throws it to
the younger, "eat that at least, I have to help the farm, I'll get going, come by for lunch."
Jeonghan leaves the spot while Mingyu is still staring at the red medium apple in his hand. Red.
He feels dizzy to the red. It reminds him of blood, and more blood. What should he do when it
comes to this thing? He wants to forget but everything he touches everything he sees, remind
him of Wonwoo.
Mingyu scratches his head and put the apple on the end-table near him. He gets up and walks to
the bathroom, brushing his teeth and washing his face. He stares at his reflection on the mirror,
"what a mess.”
Mingyu takes a quick shower and makes himself up to almost the fine state. He always feels so
lost when he is at home. The twin things that he still keep since before tease him to the bones.
The towels, mugs, plates. Wonwoo's clothes on the cupboard.
Wonwoo's.
Wonwoo's.
Wonwoo's.
Everything is about him.
After hours, he decided to go to Jeonghan's, it passed afternoon already he skips the lunch time
together again, he shall eat alone later. Maybe no one work at the farm in this time. But it's
better than he should stay at home and wanting Wonwoo's presence that only bring him down
deeper. He takes the apple before going out from his house and bites it a mouth-full.
Every time he passes the people there, what they said is only asking for Wonwoo's news. Has he
comeback? Has he contact you? And such. He usually only replies it with a smile and a little
shake on his head. Everyone regrets what they did that night to Wonwoo right after Mingyu
explained all the problems to them. They didn't know what Wonwoo has been through. But isn't
it just too late since Wonwoo already caught just because he had to protect himself from a
rapist?
Well, better late than never.
There's no one on the farm. Dad, Mom or even Jeonghan, they must be in their house chilling in
the living room while drink a cup of tea and talking about their family. Dad and Mom usually
asked him to join but Mingyu couldn't bring himself, he felt different and left from them. So he
decided to just walking on the farm, looking at the wide green carpet that spread in front of his
eyes. And there's a new habit that he has after that day, looking to the station whenever the
train came, and got stabbed by the reality that no one will came out from the train.
It's nearing lunch time, there will be a train arrive around this time. Mingyu doesn't want to be
hurt again yet he still waiting for it. Jeonghan suddenly appears from the door, he sees Mingyu
and his locked stare to the station. He knows what's going on in the younger's brain, then he
shouts,
"Are you going to go to the station again?"
Mingyu turns his body lazily, he chuckles, "seems like, yes."
"Don't expect too high,"
"Nah, I'll just watching the train arrive here, you know throwing back memories."
"Then go, it's your habit anyway, once a month."
Mingyu spreads his hand and waves to Jeonghan. He then walk carefully and jogs to the station.
He doesn't lie, he likes to go to the station and watching the train come. One or two villagers
might get off from the station, it just reminds him of the night they came here.
Mingyu reaches the station in time, the train just about to arrive. He sits on the bench, waiting it
to stop and its door opened. One person get off from the train without a clue there will be any
other for more. Mingyu sighs, as he puts a bitter-smile on his lips. He gets up from the bench and
walk home. Wonwoo might never come back here anymore. They thought he killed two people
already and no, Wonwoo wasn't and underage that time. He is already on his legal state and
Mingyu knows how hard the punishments are. Jailed forever, or maybe they killed him already.
"I told you not to expect high," Jeonghan approaches him when he just stepped on their farm
area, with his ugliest face.
"I don't expect anything,"
"So why are you such in a bad mood?"
Am I?
Jeonghan pats Mingyu's back, he tells him that everything will be ok. That he believes Wonwoo is
still alive, they just need to wait for longer time for Wonwoo to come back here. Jeonghan won't
say anything about he better looking for someone else or such. Even the girls in this village tried,
Mingyu didn't respond.
"Don't worry too much, lil bro. You'll always waiting for him anyway even I don't tell you—what
the fuck....
The younger raises his head in shock with the sudden curse that Jeonghan said. He looks to the
older face and it's indescribable. He knots his brows and murmurs the questions he has on his
head.
But again Jeonghan suddenly runs, in his quickest, with the burning face, red ears, and sharp
stare that he sees an enemy in his life. In the time Mingyu turns his head, the scene that he sees
is Jeonghan already knocked down a man who is now lying on the farm and groaning while
rubbing his cheeks. Mingyu opens his mouth and locked his eyes to the fighting guys.
"What are you fucking doing here?!" the bob haired guy is now sits on the top of the helpless
guy, punching and chokes him on the collar. Jeonghan's body is shaking. Then suddenly the other
guy wraps his arms around Jeonghan and give him a hug.
As the hug is made between them two, Mingyu losing his calmness also. He stoned at his place
as he doesn't blink and maybe he doesn't breathe anymore, or maybe, his heart doesn't beating
anymore. His body feels numb like it nailed to the earth as he can't move even an inch. The next
thing he knows that he just rushes as his body is now flying and he doesn't even care which
direction he goes.
He only knows something.
He should hug the person who is now standing on the farm.
He should run quickly so he doesn't lose him anymore.
He should caged him tight so he knows it's not a dream.
Then the other thing he hears is a groan and whines from the latter's lips as they drop their body
to the ground, Mingyu doesn't care. Whatever happens he won't ever let the hug unlocked
again. They are lying on the ground between the crops there.
Mingyu can't say anything. He wants to curse just what like Jeonghan did before but he can't. He
wants to swears but what comes out is only a sobbing. And his eyes feel really warm. As warm as
his cheeks. And as warm as the hug he has now.
Wonwoo is here.
Wonwoo is back.
Wonwoo is in his hug again.
Wonwoo chuckles to find the younger is now crying himself out. No more muffling his cry, he
cries like a hunger baby asking to be feed. He struggles to reach the younger's head to pat him
and then wraps his arms around the younger's neck. He doesn't initiate a conversation as he just
let Mingyu cries out loudly. Wonwoo feels his shoulder is soaked already but he doesn't care. He
keeps the younger on his hug for more than ten minutes before he asks him to get up, his body
hurts already.
Mingyu gets up while he still lowered his head. His body is shaking in every sobs as he suddenly
has a hiccup and breaks the ice between them. Wonwoo laughs to watch it and pats him again,
"hello, Mingyu." He said with the gentlest voice ever. And honestly it makes Mingyu want to cry
more.
That ‘Mingyu’ is different from the others.
That ‘Mingyu’ which only comes from his mouth.
That ‘Mingyu’ which can make him shivers to his spine.
That ‘Mingyu’ which always tease his ears.
"What hello?!" Mingyu squeaks, "What hello?!"
Wonwoo keeps stroking Mingyu's hair as he looks at him, deep, "It's hard isn't it?"
"You thought?! We were together and suddenly you went by yourself like that?! Broke my legs
and my heart in the same time and missing for fucking years without any news and anything
even I went to Seoul once and I got no clue where were you then now you suddenly appear in
front of me with the usual smile of yours?! No Jeon Wonwoo it's not hard at all I can live even
without your presence! Who is Jeon Wonwoo anyway?!"
Mingyu speaks without pauses, he then panting like he just did a ten laps jogging. His eyes are
wet, his cheeks as red as his ears. He hits Wonwoo's chest again and again as he wants to show
him that he hate him. But Wonwoo will only laugh seeing the younger cry like this. "Sorry,
Mingyu,"
"Fuck it, I miss you."
Wonwoo brings Mingyu's head to lean on his shoulder as he strokes the younger back and head.
He said sorry again and again. Mingyu who can't hold anything again, back to hug him tight and
won't even move. "I miss you hyung, where have you been I thought you are die already. I
thought I can't meet you again."
"Do you want to know? For real?"
"Tell me anything you idiot,"
"You want me to explain in this position?"
"I don't care I won't let you again."
"I'm sorry, I was jailed and I nearly get death punishment but I was lucky. You know Seungcheol
heard the news and he came to me. He managed to escape when the officers attacked our base
and he lived a better life do you believe it? He helped me with everything, the reasons and
literally everything. He did stalk and gathered the information about my step-father and Jun
since before, he has everything about them and proofs about how foxy they were. You should
thank him later after he escaped from Jeonghan hyung attack."
Mingyu raises his head and peaking to the other two guys who's still in fight. Jeonghan can't stop
crying and hitting the guy below him, Seungcheol. His face is now as red as tomato that he
usually plant. Seungcheol let Jeonghan hit him as many as he wants. He receives the hits, with a
smile
Womwoo pushed a little as Mingyu back to rest his head on Wonwoo's shoulder again.
This scent. Never changed. The scent that only can Mingyu smells from Wonwoo's neck crook.
The special scent of Wonwoo.
This body. The slim and slender yet well fined body. The one that fits perfectly in Mingyu's hug.
"I miss you so much," Mingyu starts to cry again, "I love you."
Wonwoo slowly leads his hand to Mingyu's face as he cups it and brings it closer to him. He
smiles the sweetest smile and he sparks the most beautiful light on his eyes. He pulls Mingyu's
head and brings his ear to be closer to Wonwoo's lips, "I always love you,"
The whisper is being cut after seconds, with the cups on Wonwoo's lips, with Mingyu's. Two of
them won't care anymore if someone might see them, the only thing they want to feel right now
is the familiar warmness that the always missed.
Mingyu thinks, he won't hate the Spring anymore. The spring he know is the time when finally a
miracle comes, when the happiest thing in his life comes. The red he know isn't for blood
anymore. The red he know is the one on Wonwoo's cheeks and ears after Mingyu breaks their
kiss. The red he know is the one that resemble Wonwoo's wet lips, the one he wants to taste
again.
"You always waited for me here, huh?"
"I told you I will and always be your loyal dog,"
Wonwoo pinches the younger's side which makes him squeaks in shock, "You bastard, I told you,
you are not myloyal dog anymore!"
"What?! I don't care even if you said you took off my collar alrea--"
"You are my boyfriend, stupid." Wonwoo pecks the younger's cheek, Mingyu stuns. He doesn't
know how many time he lost his words just in the minute this guy comes back to this sight. He
doesn't know how many times his mind went blank.
How many years he waited? How many things happened between them? The feeling that both
of them tried to hide. The feeling that both of them tried to deny because they know it wasn't
their happy end already. So, can Mingyu own Wonwoo all by himself, starts from now?
Wonwoo smiles and smiles wider, his cheeks reddened more after saying that 'boyfriend' word.
He then spreads his arms, and just like before, "Mingyu, please help me take off my jacket, dear?
I order." He asks the usual thing they always did before.
Mingyu finally blooms the most beautiful smile he ever made in his entire life, like a red
Carnation in the Spring. He knows, he doesn't hate Spring anymore. He hugs Wonwoo really tight
instead of helping him. He placed his lips near the older's pinkish ear, like a petal of Cherry
Blossoms.
“We haven’t home how can I take off your jacket?”
WATER

Description
In which Mingyu can't fall asleep because he's dying of thirst, so he texts his boyfriend, Wonwoo. When the elder
suddenly stops replying, Mingyu assumes that he fell asleep. But what happens when he hears a knock on his door
minutes later?

Foreword
Mingyu tossed and turned for about the millionth time before kicking his covers away, he just couldn't fall asleep. So
instead of attempting to count sheep again, he picked his phone off of the nightstand and sent a text to his boyfriend.

03:34 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

Babe, I can't sleep.

Wonwoo groaned as he heard the buzz from his phone, which woke him up from his light slumber.

Who the heck is awake right now? He thought.

03:35 AM

To: Mingyu From: Wonwoo

Too bad :)

lol but why not?

03:36 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

I keep thinking about you, you dummy.

The older boy scoffed as he read Mingyu's reply. Mingyu seemed to get cheesier and cheesier every day.

03:37 AM

To: Mingyu From: Wonwoo

-_- yeah right.. ok so what's the real reason?

03:38 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

I forgot to get water before I went to bed and now I'm really thirsty and can't sleep.. : (

Chuckling as he read the text in his head, Wonwoo imagined the cute whining noise Mingyu would make when
complaining about silly things.

Mingyu had been dating Wonwoo for about two months now. Although they haven't been dating for long, they were
the complete opposite of strangers since the two were best friends, practically since birth. They were now awkward
teenage boys who shared feelings with eachother.

It was a cool Autmn Friday, Mingyu had taken the elder on a date to the park after school. They pretty much just sat
down and talked, with the occasional tossing of multicolored leaves at eachother when the other wasn't looking.
Wonwoo wore his usual attire, a thin, dark grey sweater with black skinny jeans. Mingyu wore a black tee and jeans,
topped off with a warm red and black flannel jacket. Of course, the older boy got cold so Mingyu jumped at the
chance to offer his jacket to Wonwoo. There wasn't much to date, but the mere presence of eachother was enough
for the two.

After a couple hours, the two had to go to their individual homes. Wonwoo walked Mingyu to his house, which was on
the way to the elder's house anyway. The slightly shorter boy tiptoed to kiss Mingyu on the cheek, earning a slight
blush from the latter.

"I don't want you to leave.." Mingyu whined, pursing his lips and holding onto Wonwoo's hand.

"I'll see you on Monday! Or maybe even sometime this weekend." Wonwoo chuckled as he slightly pulled away from
Mingyu.

After about five minutes of gentle pushing and pulling, the two separated as Mingyu finally went into his home,
blowing a goodbye kiss for Wonwoo.

The date from earlier that day played over and over in Mingyu's head as he layed in bed. It was 3 in the morning,
Mingyu had just taken a shower after a two-hour phone call with his boyfriend. He promised Wonwoo that he'd go to
sleep shortly after they hung up, but he didn't, of course. The tall boy ran his fingers through his hair, still damp from
his shower.

He opened his mouth to take a deep breath and he then realized just how parched he really was. Mingyu turned to
reach for his glass of water on the nightstand. That was when he realized that he forgot to get a glass of water. The
time before he went to bed was when he usually got his nightly glass of water, but he got a bit distracted on his phone
call. He knew he should just get up and get the water right now, but he was simply too tired.

Mingyu tossed and turned for about the millionth time before kicking his covers away, he just couldn't fall asleep. So
instead of attempting to count sheep again, he picked his phone off of the nightstand and sent a text to his boyfriend.

03:34 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

Babe, I can't sleep.

Wonwoo groaned as he heard the buzz from his phone, which woke him up from his light slumber.

Who the heck is awake right now? He thought.

03:35 AM

To: Mingyu From: Wonwoo

Too bad :)

lol but why not?

03:36 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

I keep thinking about you, you dummy.

The older boy scoffed as he read Mingyu's reply. Mingyu seemed to get cheesier and cheesier every day.

03:37 AM
To: Mingyu From: Wonwoo

-_- yeah right.. ok so what's the real reason?

03:38 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

I forgot to get water before I went to bed and now I'm really thirsty and can't sleep.. : (

Wonwoo chuckled as he read the text in his head, imagining the cute whining noise Mingyu would make when
complaining about silly things.

03:39 AM

To: Mingyu From: Wonwoo

god, you're so lazy. it's a good thing you're cute.

03:40 AM

To: Wonwoo From: Mingyu

lmao shut up. i wish you were here so i could bug you until you brought me a glass of water.

Back in Mingyu's home, the tall boy was biting down on his lip in anticipation of the elder's reply. Their conversation
didn't have much to it, but just the fact that Wonwoo was talking to him this late at night made the moment special.

A minute passed, and one minute turned into five, and then five turned into ten and ten turned into twenty. Before he
knew it, half an hour had gone by and Mingyu still had not recieved a text from the older boy. But of course Mingyu
just had to become drowsy at this moment.

The tall boy yawned, snugging into his covers as he drifted into a relaxed state, still not able to completely fall asleep.

Knock Knock
Mingyu's eyes shot open. Who the hell would knock on their front door at this hour? His eyes immediately went to the
baseball bat in the corner of his room, which he kept in case any creeps decided to barge into his room in the middle
of the night. Don't judge, he's a delusional teenage boy.

He slipped his phone into his pocket and grabbed the baseball bat. The tall boy slowly opened his bedroom door,
creeping into the living room.

Knock Knock

The knocks this time were a bit gentler, almost as if the person at the door didn't actually want to wake anyone up.

Mingyu gulped, not quite sure what to do. Just then, his phone vibrated. He immidiately pulled his phone out of his
pocket with his shaking hand, letting out a sigh of relief when he saw it was his boyfriend calling. Mingyu accepted the
call and pressed the phone against his ear.

"Oh my god, Wonwoo. You have no idea how fucking relieved I am that you're calling-" Mingyu scream-whispered
into the phone

"Mingy-" The elder began before being cut off by Mingyu.

"Hyung there's a creepy person at our front door and I'm the only one awake! What do I do?" Mingyu scream-
whispered again, except with a bit more urgent tone.

"Mingyu-"

"Wonwoo what do I do? Oh shoot I should probably call the cops, what if he's a murderer?" The younger boy said
with a gulp, causing him to remember how parched his throat was.

"Kim Mingyu." Wonwoo said in a deep voice, deeper than his usual voice, causing the younger to step back a little.
"Open the damn door. It's me."

Mingyu dropped the baseball bat on the floor and cautiously stepped up to the door, taking a peep through the small
window next to it.

"Wonwoo!" He screamed almost too loud, but his parents were luckily still asleep. He then unlocked the door,
opening it for Wonwoo. "Why are you here?"

The shorter boy's hair was a bit messy, probably because he was asleep about half an hour ago. He wore a black
sleeveless shrt and dark grey basketball shorts. His arms were crossed in an attempt to keep himself warm during
the cold October night. Mingyu's eyes lead to Wonwoo's right hand, where he held a bottle of water.

"Hyung." Mingyu breathed out before bursting out into breathy, silent laughter. "Don't tell me you came here just to
give me water." Mingyu managed to say in-between laughs.

Wonwoo's cheeks blushed to a slight shade of pink before shoving the bottle to Mingyu.

"You said you wanted water!" Wonwoo said coldly, glaring at his boyfriend. He turned his head the other direction and
closed his eyes, acting like an offended child.
Mingyu smiled as he looked at his boyfriend for a moment before surprising him with a hug, tightly wrapping his arms
around the elder's waist.

"You're the best." Mingyu whispered into Wonwoo's ear, earning a slight shiver from the latter. The taller pulled away
a bit to give the shorter a soft kiss on the lips, followed by Wonwoo kissing back and the two boys smiling against
eachothers lips.

"Anything for you." Wonwoo replied as he hugged back.

They stayed like that for a moment before Wonwoo pulled away from the hug.

"Babe, I should get going." Wonwoo said. He yawned shortly after, making Mingyu chuckle at his boyfriend's simple
but cute action.

"But.. it's so late! Why don't you just stay the night?" Mingyu suggested, his arms still wrapped around the elder's
waist.

Wonwoo contimplated for a moment, biting on his lip. "Fine. Just this once."

Mingyu practically dragged his boyfriend into the house. He then closed the door behind the older, making sure to
lock it so no actual criminals would arrive.

Wonwoo caught sight of the baseball bat in the middle of the living room floor.

"Don't tell me you were gonna hit me with that." Wonwoo said, almost unbelieving of his boyfriend's possible actions.

Mingyu nervously scratched the back of his neck, chuckling. "Y-Yeah.. But I thought you were a robber or a murderer
or something!" Mingyu argued back. "But I mean, you would be a pretty hot robber."

The older boy rolled his eyes in response. Mingyu gently held Wonwoo's hand in his, leading his boyfriend to his
bedroom. By then Wonwoo was already familiar with Mingyu's bedroom, but he loved when the younger would lead
him around like this so he just let the younger boy do it.

This wasn't the first time they had spent the night together, but it was actually the first time they had since they started
dating. All the other times Wonwoo spent the night was when they were in grade school, when they were only best
friends. Wonwoo bit on his lower lip as he came to that realization, and Mingyu had the same thoughts.

The taller boy opened the door, leading his boyfriend to his bedroom.

"O-Oh. Y-your water." Wonwoo croaked out, mentally cursing at himself when his voice cracked. He handed the
forgotten water bottle to Mingyu.

"Oh right- I almost forgot!" Mingyu replied, his tone a bit more relaxed than Wonwoo's. The tall boy walked to his bed,
where he patted the spot in front of him for Wonwoo to sit down on.
The older boy nervously walked forward, sitting in front of Mingyu. The taller boy stepped back a bit to stand in front
of Wonwoo, who tilted his head up a bit to look at his boyfriend. The dim lighting in his room was enough for Wonwoo
to be able to see Mingyu's features perfectly.

Mingyu opened the bottle, twisting the cap off and pressing his lips on the opening. He tilted his head back a bit,
exposing his neck and taking a couple long sips as his adam's apple bobbed up and down. His body automatically
felt refreshed, the cold feeling moving throughout his body and his skin forming goosebumps. The water reminded
him of Wonwoo. Even when he only spent a little time without his boyfriend, he always yearned to have him around.
When they would finally meet, Mingyu felt refreshed, like this was exactly what he needed.

Wonwoo audibly gulped as he watched Mingyu, who was lost in his thoughts after he took his sips. The taller boy
quickly snapped out of his thoughts, pulling his lips into a slight smirk after licking his lips to take in the excess water.

"Pervert." Mingyu breathed out, his eyes meeting with Wonwoo's.

"I-I have no idea what you're talking about." The elder replied, his blush returning as he began staring at his feet.

Mingyu's smirk melted into a smile as he looked at his boyfriend for a moment before sitting down next to him,
snaking an arm around his waist. Wonwoo instinctively buried his face into his boyfriend's shoulder, taking in his
scent.

"You smell nice.." Wonwoo admitted quietly, pulling his face up to leave soft kisses up Mingyu's neck.

The younger boy softly chuckled in response. They stayed in that position for a minute before Mingyu yawned.

"Finally sleepy?" Wonwoo asked, chuckling against the younger's skin.

Mingyu nodded and shifted to lay down on the bed, rubbing the spot next to him for his boyfriend to lay down.
Wonwoo followed shortly after, laying down and resting his face in the crook of Mingyu's neck. The taller boy draped
an arm over Wonwoo's waist, the older falling asleep first.

"I should ask you for water more often." Mingyu said softly, making sure not to wake up his boyfriend. He gently
kissed the top of Wonwoo's head before falling asleep a moment after.
THE SEAL OF LIGHT

Description
The Prophecies warned of what was to come, but most dismissed them as mere tales, spawned
from the ramblings of a madman. Yet when the events foretold begin to come to pass, it's up to
a High Mage of the Tower to correct the imbalance of magic. Enlisting the help of a gaurdsman, a
mercenary, a thief, and an immortal of questionable intent, they set out on a path rife with
betrayals and hidden agendas.

The room seemed to glow with a soft blue light, bright enough for one to read by yet not so
bright as torchlight. Long bookshelves covered two of the walls completely, holding tomes
dedicated to everything from botany to history, though the contents of one entire section were
devoted to magic. In that section, a spot stood empty, the books on each side of it leaning
toward one another as if to hold the space for the missing volume.
On a third wall, a door stood between two small tables, one with a beautiful worked crystal bowl
sitting on top of it, the other empty of any adornment. The center of the room was clear, except
for the large design drawn onto the floor with some metallic substance. The lines of the drawing
pulled the light of the room toward them, making them glow with an undeniable power to any
onlooker.
Along the last wall stood a large plain writing table, and at that table, sat a man, his head bent
over the book that was missing from his shelf. The table was covered in scrolls and papers, but
the book was the only one of its kind on that surface. In the middle of the table, back along the
wall, a small globe was held aloft with two sculpted marble hands. The globe was carved to
appear as the moon, and some magic lit it from within. It was the globe that cast the blue light
over the room, the light that made the seated man's black hair appear to be blue.
With a sigh the man sat up, reaching one hand behind him to knuckle at the small of his back. "I
don't understand," he mumbled to himself, his eyes staring blankly at the pages in front of him,
his mind whirling with thoughts he had yet to organize. The globe's light suddenly waned,
dropping the room into almost blackness before it recovered, gave a few spurts of light, then
resumed its glow. The man stared at it for a long moment, wondering what could be causing it to
do such things; the globe reflected the moon outside, and he knew that everyone in the world
had just experienced the same loss of light. Had been experiencing it for the last several months,
which was why he and every other Mage had been locked up in their rooms trying to find a way
to fix it.
With a shake of his head, he leaned back over his book with a renewed intensity. He had been
studying that volume of The Prophecies of Light for days now. For he knew, if he couldn't find
the causes behind the moon's strange affliction, he and the rest of the world may very well be
doomed. The fate of the world rested in the hands of the Enclave, and none felt that burden as
much as he, one of the Mages of the Tower, felt it.
His finger traced over the same passage he had been reading again and again, trying his best to
make heads or tails of it. The Seals will weaken and the Light shall falter, and when this comes to
pass, the four must be found. Unfortunately, most of the book was written as if the reader were
omnipotent, and it did little to explain itself. This passage was one of many pointing to the
beginning of the Last Days, and while it was obvious that the Light meant the strange happenings
of the moon, there was no explanation of what the seals were nor who the four were supposed
to be. Or even if they were living, as most Mages assumed they pointed toward four people.
Maybe the four actually was meant to indicate the number of seals?
Pressing his fingers against his forehead, he did his best to massage away the headache that was
threatening behind his eyes. He couldn't afford to stop reading, the world couldn't afford to let
him rest. He had to determine the mystery behind this prophecy, if it was the last thing he ever
did. He would ensure the survival of the Light, no matter what he had to do to do so.

"When a dark mist falls upon the world and the tower collapses, a dark shroud will cover the
hopes of men." - The Prophecies of Light
TWO YEARS LATER
A cool breeze pushed at Mingyu's back, shoving the tall young man forward and chilling him
enough to make him pull his cloak around his shoulders tighter. His deeply tanned skin spoke of
years in the Southern sun, told anyone who looked at him that he was a foreigner to the
illustrious city of Redien. He had a pack strapped to his back and a sword at his right hip, and the
way he moved with ease spoke volumes of how comfortable he was with his weapon.
He reached his destination, and glanced over his shoulder as he pushed open the door to the
tavern. He hadn't been able to shake the feeling that he was being followed, though he had no
evidence to support that thought. Just his years of experience as a mercenary, though as young
as he was, he could admit that he wasn't as experienced as he liked to pretend. Perhaps he was
simply being jumpy.
Glancing around the crowded tavern, he found a spot at a table near the center of the room, a
place he usually avoided. He liked having his back to a wall - who knew when someone would try
to put a knife in him. He shrugged off the unease, though, and made his way through the crowd,
relying on his larger build and impressive height to maneuver through without too much
confrontation. There was a man already seated at the table he'd aimed for, a big burly fellow
who nodded in disinterest when Mingyu asked if the seat was free. He caught the man's gaze on
his obviously comfortable sword as he settled, his eyes darting up to take in Mingyu's young
face.
Mingyu offered him a smile, more a baring of teeth than anything else, and the man shrugged
and turned back to his ale. Mingyu fought down a smile at his small victory, then raised a hand to
motion for a barmaid. She made her way through the bustle of the crowd, her face painted with
frustration. She wiped her hands on her dirty apron and glared down at Mingyu. "What'cha
want?" she demanded, impatient.
"Ale," he told her, and off she went to fetch his drink, fighting her way back through the crowd.
The busyness of the tavern reminded Mingyu of his own childhood, growing up on the docks of
Felshira. His hometown was a port of interest for traders, the Northernmost port in the whole
country, where they could buy coveted animal furs to trade in the South. He'd made a good
enough living even back then, paid to carry messages and sometimes even packages for the
merchants and traders, but most days he had made his living in a tavern such as this. The sailors
tended to like to drink a lot when on shore, and the alcohol in their systems made them easy
targets for a small thief such as Mingyu. He'd been a good thief, too, and had only been caught
once, though that once was more than enough. The ship captain who had apprehended him was
not a nice man, and his idea of justice for the young boy was to take him as a deck hand.
Unpaid.
Mingyu had spent four years as a slave for the man, until one night he'd escaped over the side of
the ship as they were docked near the city of Telgar. It was a warm summer night and Mingyu
had found a hiding place under the wooden docks. He had to stay in the water all that night and
the next day as the crew searched for him, the captain livid that his slave had escaped, but finally
they had left, unable to waste too much time on the search. Time for a trader was money, after
all.
He'd signed on to one of the many mercenary units that were camped outside of the city, selling
their contracts to the highest bidders to fight their wars for them. His own mature features and
tall build had convinced the Lieutenant who signed him that he was older than his fifteen years.
He served two years with the unit, earning money and learning the art of battle, and after his
contract was up, he'd set off on his own. That was over a year ago, now, and so at not even
nineteen years old he was a trained fighter and a free mercenary.
The girl finally returned with his ale, a scowl on her face as she snatched up the coin he gave as
payment. He caught the burly man's eyes on him once again but ignored him, a slender, dark
haired young man catching his attention instead. Mingyu watched as the boy easily and quickly
cut the purse of one of the customers, a deft movement of fingers and a knife ring, and a smile
came over his face as the action reminded him of his own early life. He lifted his mug towards his
lips to cover his amusement and diverted his attention elsewhere, safe in the knowledge that he
was alert enough to catch the thief if he tried anything.
The front door opened and brought a gust of cool wind, making the customers grumble at the
newcomer. Mingyu cast a glance toward the door just in time to catch the look the man leveled
in his direction, then the stranger smiled. He shut the door behind him and moved purposefully
toward Mingyu's table, making the young mercenary tense with the anticipation of a
confrontation. The burly man seated across from him raised an eyebrow in question, but before
he could ask anything the stranger shoved his way through the last of the crowd to stand in front
of the two men.
"Hello," he said slowly, glancing momentarily at Mingyu's table-mate before focusing fully on the
young man. "I do believe I have a job you would be interested in." It was Mingyu's turn to raise
his eyebrows, surprised that the man could know that he was a mercenary. He had only just
arrived in Redien...
He took a second, slower look at the stranger, noting his plain cloak closed tightly over the rest
of his clothing as something odd, then he brought his eyes up to the stranger's face. His round
features looked nearly as young as Mingyu, though his sharp, dark eyes belied that impression
immediately. His black hair was cut short, his small lips pulled in a smile as he similarly studied
Mingyu. "I am afraid I can't accept your..." Mingyu began, and the stranger shifted his cloak.
Only ever so slightly, but enough to let the shine of a large medallion hanging from his neck
catch the mercenary's eye. A silver medallion, in fact, stamped with a depiction of the moon
behind a tower. Mingyu's eyes widened at the implication and raised his gaze to meet that of the
stranger as he realized that he was in the presence of one of the Mages of the Tower.
The man's smile showed his own confidence that he would persuade Mingyu, and though that
irritated the young man, he knew that the Mage was likely right. "Very well, I will speak with
you," he agreed, standing to his full height and leaving his nearly full cup on the table. As he
followed the Mage out of the tavern, he saw his burly table-mate reach out and take the ale for
his own.
Back out in the cold wind, the Mage turned to him once again, squinting up at the taller man. "I
am Hyesung, a Mage of the Tower," he introduced himself, and held up a hand to forestall any
return from Mingyu. "I know who you are. Kim Mingyu, from Felshira. Served in the Marchion
Company of Mercenaries, out of Telgar." He laughed a bit at the incredulous look on Mingyu's
face. "I've done my research, boy. I have a job for you, if you will take it. It will pay more than you
can even imagine, with a contract from the Tower itself. What say you?"
The Tower Mages were known to be the rulers of the city of Redien, their power reaching far
and wide into all of the realms. Even those who hated them would never step into war against
them, fearing their power and reach. Their library was the largest in the world, their school the
most sought after for any who wanted to rise high in power. A contract with the Tower was
lucrative indeed, but Mingyu couldn't deny that he had a strange feeling about the situation. A
feeling that he might be biting off more than he could chew.
"I say I need more information."

Slender hands pulled the purse free of its bindings smoothly, sharp gaze on the target's face.
Wonwoo was careful not to move too fast as to alert the man he was currently robbing, but he
moved fast enough so as not to be seen by other patrons. He was taking a risk in stealing three
purses in one tavern, but the press of bodies within the room had made it nearly impossible for
the thief to say no.
Pocketing this latest catch, he pulled his thin cloak tightly about him and made his way for the
door, intent on not pressing his luck with a fourth steal. Once he was out in the street he let
himself breathe again, a sharp intake of the cool air as a smile crossed his thin lips. Three in one
go was more than he'd ever gotten before, and he set off for his home with a bounce in his step.
The breeze was cold against his thin body, his cloak doing little to no good as he moved easily
through the alleyway beside the tavern, but he was used to the chill. It was autumn, and he'd
lived in Redien his entire life and was used to the seasons of the magnificent city.
The sound of quiet voices caught his attention, and he sidled up to the backside of the tavern to
peek around it. A tall, darkly tanned young man stood speaking with another that Wonwoo
immediately recognized as Hyesung, and his heart quickened in his chest. The odds of one of the
Tower Mages being down in this neighborhood were slim to none, yet here was one of the six
High Mages of the ruling council! And of course right outside the tavern where he had been
working his own kind of... magic... of lifting purses. He should run, but he was loathe to pass the
front door of the tavern again so soon when the men he had robbed would likely soon be
realizing their predicament and come looking for the thief.
Before Wonwoo could decide what to do, the tall young man turned, and his eyes caught sight of
the thief. "Hey," he began, and Wonwoo's eyes widened in surprise. Hyesung turned toward him,
and before the thief could take flight back down the alleyway away from the pair, the High Mage
had whispered a slight command.
Wonwoo felt his feet move of their own accord, his body stiff like a dummy as he was walked
forward to stand in front of the older man. The tan stranger shifted uncomfortably, at the use of
magic, Wonwoo thought, but held his ground with his left hand on his sword hilt casually. A
soldier, then. Hyesung looked the thief up and down critically, then reached out a hand, palm up.
"Give me your hand," he said, with a spark of magic in his voice, and once again Wonwoo had no
control over his own actions. His hand lifted of its own accord and landed in the High Mage's
grasp, where the older man turned it over to examine the lines on the inside of his palm.
Wonwoo felt fear wash through him, remembering the one time he had seen a High Mage truth-
read a criminal in this manner. He was reading Wonwoo's past and present, his thin lips moving
to form silent words as he spoke to himself, a finger tracing the lines of the thief's life. Wonwoo
knew he was doomed, then, and felt as if he should be crying out for mercy.
But he couldn't move.
After a long moment, Hyesung looked up into Wonwoo's gaze, a smile on the High Mage's face
crinkling the edges of his eyes. "It seems you are in luck, young thief," he said softly, just loud
enough for the two of them to hear. The tanned soldier shifted a step closer as if he wanted to
hear their conversation, his hand still on his sword, but Hyesung's eyes were for Wonwoo alone.
"You know that the penalty for stealing once is the taking of a hand. And stealing twice is the
taking of the other hand. And a third time..." his smile widened as Wonwoo's heart sped up,
beating a fast staccato in his chest as his mouth went dry. The penalty for a third time was
hanging.
"You stole three things today," the High Mage continued in that soft whisper, his eyes locked on
Wonwoo's own. "And you should be facing the noose. Yet it seems the Lady is looking after you,
thief." He watched Wonwoo's reaction, a flicker of hope in that fearful gaze, and smiled.
"It just so happens that I need someone with your skills."

"Look to the four, to find the way to free the Light. If they break then the world is lost, if they hold
then the Tower will fail." - The Prophecies of Light

High Mage Hyesung led the way through the city, his watchful gaze on his two charges being all
that kept Wonwoo from slipping off into the side streets. Like anyone in the city of Redien, of
course he wanted to make a better life for himself, but he would rather not have that
opportunity come at him by way of magic. As thieves were wont to be, he was wary of anything
that even hinted at magic, especially given that any Mages with a link to the Tower would be
able to truth-read him. For someone in his line of work, that was dangerous.
And yet Hyesung kept a close eye on him the whole while, while the other young man did
likewise. Wonwoo wasn't quite sure what to make of him yet. Several inches taller and with a
heavier build than the thief, his face showed that he was a youth yet the easy manner in which
he carried his sword spoke of experience. He walked half a step behind the thief, his hand no
where near his sword hilt, but his strong presence gave the impression that Wonwoo was under
arrest. It was hardly a comforting sensation, and as they neared the Tower, Wonwoo found his
breathing begin to come faster.
"You are not under arrest," Hyesung said softly, almost under his breath, as he gave the thief a
look that was surely meant to be comforting. "You're a guest of mine, and will be treated as
such. Both of you are," he added, casting his eyes over the tanned young man. "You'll be given
chambers in the Tower as I arrange some necessary provisions."
"And answers. Right?" The other man spoke the words that Wonwoo had been about to ask, and
he threw the taller youth a startled look. His eyes were on Hyesung, though, and he missed the
thief's gaze.
"Yes, of course. Answers will be coming shortly," Hyesung agreed, waving a hand as if that were
of no matter. They turned the last corner of a tall building, and came onto the street leading
directly to the Tower. It shone in the late afternoon sun, a beacon of power rising several
hundred feet into the air. Wonwoo felt trepidation rise from the tall soldier as they neared the
gate, his hand flickering to his sword before he yanked it away again. The guards posted offered
no words of protest, not that Wonwoo expected any with a companion such as Hyesung, and
they entered the courtyard of the Tower proper. The ground was cobbled and the walls made of
rough grey stone, but the Tower walls shone with a surreal light from within. It seemed to be
made of some sort of white marble, but there were no crevices, no seams to indicate that it had
been constructed by human hands.
The tall soldier stopped and stared at the Tower, his eyes wide with awe as he craned his neck
up to take in the unblemished view. Hyesung let out a chuckle as he watched the reaction,
sharing an amused look with Wonwoo before the thief realized what he was doing. "Foreigners,"
Hyesung said with a shake of the head, then motioned for them to follow him. It took two tries
to get the other man moving again, though once again, Wonwoo stuck close to the High Mage.
The hallways were made of the same glowing white stone, lit from within instead of torches.
Wonwoo gave a shiver as he tried to come to terms with the fact that he was surrounded by
magic and Mages, and followed Hyesung to a round chamber two floors up. "Wait here," the
High Mage told them, a distracted look on his face even as he waved them toward the divans
circling the walls. A young guard with hair dyed pale was coming down the hallway toward them,
his full lips pressed into a tight line as he took in the sight of the two strangers standing behind
Hyesung.
"High Mage," he said softly, bowing from the waist to Hyesung before straightening quickly. His
dark, round eyes took in the tall man's sword and Wonwoo's jumpy behavior, but he said nothing
of those as he focused on the Mage before him. "High Mage Dongwan wishes to see you. He
says he has found something," he added, and Hyesung gave a sigh.
"Yes, I thought he would. Please fetch these two some refreshments and make sure they are
comfortable until I return." He headed off without even seeming to notice the guard's sour look,
obviously drawn from being made to serve. The blond man cast an irritated look after the
departing Mage before turning back to the two strangers.
"I will send a servant for you," he murmured. Before either of them could protest, he left in the
opposite direction that Hyesung had gone in, leaving the two of them to look to one another for
answers.

Mingyu watched as the thief circled the room for what seemed like the hundredth time. He
wasn't yet sure what to make of the smaller man, with his darting eyes and nervous twitches
every time a noise sounded from the hallway. The mercenary had seen men like him before, but
never quite so... jumpy.
"No one is going to throw you in jail," he finally said. The thief jumped at the sound of his voice
and Mingyu had to fight not to roll his eyes in exasperation. "The High Mage promised," he
added, and that earned a toothy grin from the thief.
"Ah, your words prove you to be a foreigner," he said with a shake of his head, his grin slipping
away as he began another circle around the room. "The High Mage's of the Tower say what they
want to say, whatever they think will get you to do their bidding without them having to extend
power. Don't ever trust one at his word, soldier."
Mingyu frowned at the implication, remembering how quickly the Mage had sought him out.
"I'm not sure I agree with you," he said softly, then added, "and I am no soldier. I'm a
mercenary."
The thief's pacing stopped and he cast a hard look at Mingyu where he sat on a divan. "That's
worse than I originally assumed, then," he said matter-of-factly. "Soldiers fight for honor or
loyalty or something. Mercenaries fight for money. Make you untrustworthy."
He couldn't deny the logic in the thief's statement, but a small smile came over his face as he
simply pointed a finger toward the other man. "And thieves are trustworthy?" he asked, and was
pleased to see the irritation that crossed the shorter man's face. The thief didn't answer and
resumed his pacing, leaving Mingyu with the momentary satisfaction of the verbal win.
It didn't last long, and soon he was feeling more regret than pleasure. He'd done well to alienate
himself from one of the first people he'd met in this new city and he knew that would never be
good business. "I'm Mingyu," he said softly. The thief continued his pace and for a long moment,
Mingyu thought that the man hadn't heard him, but then he finally responded.
"Wonwoo," he muttered, then turned to stalk across the room and a take a seat on one of the
divans. "What do you know of this, Mingyu?" he asked, fixing his dark eyes on the mercenary's
face.
Mingyu shrugged in response, uncomfortable with the sudden intensity of the other's gaze. "Just
what the High Mage told me," he answered, looking away from the thief and down into his lap
instead. He had been playing with his fingers unconsciously and stopped that, though the thief's
raised brow said that he had seen the nervous habit. "Something about prophecy and magic
being out of control, and he wants to hire me to accompany him."
"Accompany him... where?" Wonwoo pressed, leaning forward ever so slightly.
Mingyu was saved from having to say that he didn't know, because at that moment a servant
showed up with a tray of refreshments in hand. "Sirs," she said softly, and set the tray on the
small round table in between the divans. "Can I get you anything else?"
Her pretty brown eyes were latched on Mingyu, and he thought he saw the thief smirk out of the
edge of his gaze. "Uh, no thanks," he replied, knowing that he sounded just as awkward as he
felt, and a flash of disappointment crossed her face before she hurried out of the room.
Wonwoo leaned forward from his seat to snatch a glass of wine off of the tray, a devilish smile
on his face.
"Seems you don't go anywhere without being noticed," he teased, and Mingyu flashed him a
look to silence him. It didn't work, of course, because Wonwoo only laughed and took a drink of
his wine before raising his glass to the mercenary. "I remember you from the tavern, too," he
added with a grin. "The serving girl there didn't seem to take much interest in you, but your seat
mate..."
"Shut up," Mingyu told him, taking a glass for himself and turning away from the thief's teasing
laughter. Little could he know how much his comment bothered the mercenary, after the life he
had lived. He could only hope that the High Mage be done with this thief soon and they would
be off, where he could move on to things he was much more comfortable with. Like fighting.

Hyesung opened the door to Dongwan's study without bothering to knock, knowing that the
other Mage was already expecting him. Dongwan was seated at his study table, along the side
wall where he always seemed to be. He didn't even turn when the other Mage stepped up
behind him, instead shifted so that Hyesung could see over his shoulder.
"Do you see this passage?" he asked, an edge of excitement in his voice as he indicated a line in
the book in front of him. Hyesung knew that it was one of the many tomes of the Prophecies of
Light; Dongwan had been obsessed with understanding the cryptic language for as long as the
two men had known one another.
Leaning closer, Hyesung studied the passage that his colleague marked. "Do you see it?"
Dongwan asked again, excitement lacing his voice this time, and Hyseung had to shake his head
in puzzlement.
"'The candles are snuffed, one by one, until only one shines with a dark light,'" he read, then
turned to look at Hyesung with wide eyes. "I think that means that one of the Mages will turn
against the Tower!"
Hyesung leaned down to study the passage again, his mind whirling with thoughts. How could
Dongwan guess that, from such a vague, strange passage? And what could this knowledge mean
for his own quest? Straightening slowly, he shook his head and placed a hand on the other
Mage's shoulder. "I have found the two you told me to locate," he said softly, and Dongwan
turned his eyes up to him in speculation.
Almost three hours later, Hyesung exited High Mage Dongwan's chambers with the knowledge
that time was growing slim.

"The dancers shall fall out of step and the world will fall into darkness, and the entirety of nations
shall be captive to war." - The Prophecies of Light

"We're leaving, now." Hyesung hurried into the room, causing both Mingyu and Wonwoo to leap
to their feet in surprise. They shared a quick look, Mingyu's face heating a bit in chagrin at the
fact that a Mage had been able to sneak up on him, then the tall mercenary cleared his throat
and dared a question.
"Leaving?" he asked, motioning around the small chamber with a jerky movement. "But we just
got here. And no offense, High Mage, but I would like to know what is happening before I..."
The older man tossed a small bag at him, retrieved from underneath his robes, and when Mingyu
caught it he could hear and feel the distinct nature of coins. "I don't pay you to ask questions,
understood? The gold is yours, if you will escort me." Hyesung watched him from the corner of
his eye as the mercenary pulled the slip on the bag to find that there were, indeed, gold coins
inside. Nearly a year's pay from what he would get from doing ordinary soldiering work.
His brow furrowed in thought as he hefted the bag in hand. The Mage was trying to not be
obvious about watching, but as a fighter he could tell when someone was trying to appear
uninterested. It seemed that there was much more to this story than the High Mage was willing
to tell and that wasn't a comforting thought. However...
Mingyu hefted the bag once more as he dragged his lower lip into his teeth to worry away at it.
So much gold, and to simply escort a Mage...
"Very well. How should I pack?" he asked, the question loaded with much more than a simple
inquiry. The answer would tell not only the direction that they would be heading, but also the
duration of their journey and possibly how dangerous the Mage expected it to be. Hyesung's half
smile told him that the Mage knew all of that, though, and he answered accordingly.
"I have already seen to it. And you?" He abruptly turned to Wonwoo. Mingyu did the same,
noting that the thief had been watching the exchange with a calculating look on his face. He
raised an eyebrow at Hyesung but did not answer, forcing the Mage to actually ask him. "The
same pay is in it for you, if you will escort me."
"I'm not a soldier," Wonwoo said with a quirk of the lips, but Hyesung only gave him a flat look in
return.
"You are a thief and a skilled fighter, and as I told you already, I have need of someone with your
abilities. If you do not want the pay, though, I can always find another..."
Wonwoo's quick acceptance brought a small smile to Mingyu's face, but it fell away quickly as
the Mage began to hurry them out of the room. He was in such a hurry to leave when he had
seemed so leisurely before. It must have something to do with the meeting with the other High
Mage... Dongwan, he thought was what the guard had called him. Mingyu couldn't help but to
think that Hyesung was not sharing important information about the journey, and yet, with a
pocket full of gold, should he even worry about that? One look at the thief's face said that he
was thinking along the same lines, though he tried to hide it as soon as he saw Mingyu looking at
him. The mercenary only gave him a tight smile before looking away, his thoughts back on the
Mage's strange actions.
They were led through the halls and to the stables in a hurry, Hyesung seemingly lost in his own
mind nearly the entire way. At one point, he caught a passing servant by the arm with muttered
instructions, then ordered for three horses to be saddled and one pack horse to be prepared.
The grooms jumped to work at his words, but Mingyu could tell that they, too, were surprised by
the commands. It was already falling dark outside, late to begin a journey, and yet Hyesung
couldn't even sit still to wait, instead pacing up and down the length of the barn as he awaited
his orders carried out.
The servant came back to the barn, his small, sharply tilted eyes looking curiously at the High
Mage's companions before he turned to the man himself. "Sir, here are the things you asked
for," he said, motioning at the several more servants he'd brought with him, all with their arms
loaded with bundles. Mingyu tried to get a look at what exactly they began to pack onto the
panniers of the pack horse, but all he could make out were bundles tied tightly in oiled cloth.
"Are you leaving?" The voice came from the entrance to the barn, and Mingyu turned to see the
same blond guardsman from earlier standing there with the reins to his own horse. The tall
sorrel had a light sheen of sweat along his body, though he still danced at the ends of the reins
as if he hadn't worked at all. It was obvious that they were just returning from a ride, but the
guard's large eyes swept over the pack horse and saddle horses and he frowned. "Sir, High Mage
Dongwan..." he began.
"I already know, guardsman," Hyesung snapped. The sudden sharpness of the previously soft-
spoken Mage surprised Mingyu, and he exchanged a startled glance with Wonwoo, who only
shrugged in return. "I have pressing business elsewhere," he continued, turning his back on the
blond guard to finish securing something inside of his own mount's saddlebags. The servants had
finished and now they handed the reins to fully tacked horses to both Mingyu and Wonwoo. The
thief took them with a large measure of hesitation but the mercenary accepted them with ease.
He'd been around a fair share of horses in the past and the bay gelding he'd been given seemed
docile enough.
The guardsman's full lips compressed into a tight line as he studied the High Mage's back, then
he gave a tiny nod to himself. "Very well, High Mage," he said softly. "I can see that you are on
urgent business. I offer myself as an escort to you," his eyes glanced quickly over the mercenary
and thief, his lips twisting in a bit of distaste, "So as to ensure your safety."
Hyesung stiffened, and for a brief moment Mingyu thought that maybe the Mage had taken as
much offense to the blond's tone as he himself had. But then the High Mage turned, slowly, to
study the guardsman's face as if truly seeing him for the first time. "You are... Seungcheol, yes?
Aren't you close with Dongwan?" Mingyu raised his brows at the strange question but tried to
hide his own surprise in busying himself with checking his horse's tack over.
The guard frowned minutely and shook his head, obviously wondering - like Mingyu was - what
that had to do with anything. "I am loyal to the High Mages and their causes," he answered
briskly, moving his fist out of the way just as his frisky sorrel tried to bite him.
If Mingyu hadn't been watching the High Mage in that moment then he would have missed it,
but when the guardsman answered, Hyesung's eyes narrowed ever so slightly and his lips moved
as he considered something. "Yes, of course," he mumbled, then waved a hand vaguely at
Seungcheol. "Yes, by all means, come." Odd all around, in the mercenary's opinion, but he wasn't
being asked and so kept it to himself.
"I will go gather my things and be back quickly." The blond turned to begin tying his horse to a
stable ring attached to the wall, but Hyesung's next words stopped him.
"There's no time. Mount, all of you, we need to be off."
The Mage swung up onto his horse with a practiced motion, and Mingyu copied him while
Wonwoo took a moment to scramble up onto his own grey mare. Seungcheol frowned but did as
Hyesung ordered, mounting his sorrel while the warhorse pranced and fought his every
movement. One of the grooms handed Mingyu the leadline to the packhorse, which he accepted
readily, already noticing that he would likely be the one in charge of the secondary horse for the
duration of their journey. His own bay was calm as could be, while Wonwoo strangled the front
of his saddle with a white-knuckled grip as if afraid that he would fall as soon as the horse began
to move. There was certainly no way that the High Mage would be leading the packhorse, and
from the hard look that guardsman Seungcheol gave him, the soldier wasn't about to do so,
either.
Mingyu fought back a sigh and nudged his horse into motion, thankful that at least the
packhorse came along without having to be tugged. It was looking to be a long journey.

The light from the moon spilled over the city, the large silver domes catching and magnifying the
brilliance and making it seem as if it were midday. From his balcony in the Tower of Light,
Jeonghan watched as it spread, his mind held entranced by the spectacle though it played out
nightly in the city of immortals. A small teacup balanced on his palm as he watched the display,
the aromatic liquid left forgotten as he waited for the climax of the show.
Over a thousand years previous, the first of the immortals had built the city of Light to serve as a
center point for the world. The Tower of Light was built on top of a well of unimaginable power,
something that those who were gifted enough to use magic could tap into to enhance their own
workings. Around it, libraries and schools grew, all with the goal of enriching the world and
drawing people together in knowledge.
Unfortunately, humans were a selfish race. When they heard what the immortals had done, they
built their own great city, along the Eastern coast, intending to rival the city of Light with their
own port city. Redien had grown into the most politically powerful and richest city in all the
world, but the immortals kept to their own city and thereby to their own council. In the nearly
one hundred years that Jeonghan had lived, he had often wondered how different the world
would be if humans had consented to be led by the immortals. A world without disease, without
wars, without any of the petty grievances that humans seemed to nurture in their hearts...
But it was a futile thought. There was a greater divide between the two races now than there
had been in hundreds of years, and Jeonghan couldn't deny that blame was to be shared
between them. The humans looked at the immortals as a race to be ignored, while the
immortals looked at the humans in disgust with their folly. He himself had not had a beneficial
meeting with a human in several decades, especially since he had withdrawn from traveling and
took his solitude in the Tower.
The slight hum of power beneath his feet drew his thoughts away from the troubles of the
human world and brought a smile to his face. Tucking a strand of his long hair behind one ear, he
stepped closer to the balcony's edge to take in the sight of the domes beginning their light
dance, the captured beams of the moon powering the magic that resided in the well below the
city and amplifying it. Jeonghan could feel the power rising in the city, in the slight tremble of the
Tower beneath his feet. His eyes were drawn upward as light shot from the glowing domes,
creating a dance in the air above the city as the power twisted and turned, visible for miles upon
miles across the land. It happened every night, and while he couldn't help but be entranced by
the power, tonight he searched within its depths.
With baited breath he waited, hoping that what had happened the previous night was just a one
time occurrence, that maybe his own troubled thoughts had brought it about. If the Prophecies
of Light were to be believed, then the night that the dance faltered, the doom of the world was
at hand.
And for the second night in a row, the silver domes went dark. Just for a moment, half a breath
maybe, but it was enough. The very light of the moon itself flickered for the briefest instant, and
Jeonghan felt true fear rise in him.

"Sure as the turn of the world changes night to day, the call of power changes the hearts of men."
- The Prophecies of the Light

Hyesung set a fast pace that night, trotting through the city streets and breaking into a canter
when they hit the slopes outside of the city, a conjured Magelight lighting the way. Seungcheol
had to wonder what the Mage was running from, but he wisely kept that thought to himself. His
horse, instead of tiring the more energy he expended, grew more and more hyper as time
passed, making sure that the young guardsman had his hands full. He was a good horse, of
fighting stock and perfect for a soldier with the ambition of rising in the ranks, but he was young
and hard to handle at the moment. Eventually they would bond so that the horse would listen to
him better, but for now, it took all of his skill to stay seated as his horse crow hopped as they
traveled.
By the time Hyesung called for a stop, they had ridden a good distance from the city, with the
lights of the Tower still visible in the distant valley. Seungcheol's horse shook his head roughly as
he sidestepped, prancing to try and unseat his rider. The mercenary gave him an amused look as
he dismounted from his own calm bay; Seungcheol fought back the urge to tell him that the
older horse was typically used for children. The nervous thief half climbed, half fell from his own
saddle, his inexperience showing in his stiff movements, but he gathered himself and moved to
speak with the Mage.
"High Mage," he said politely, catching Hyesung's attention as the older man worked to unsaddle
his own bay mare. "Is there a reason we left Redien so quickly? Couldn't we have waited until
morning? It would be easier to travel and to set up camp if we-"
"I have my reasons." Hyseung's sharp tone brooked no argument as he turned his back on the
thief abruptly. "Unsaddle your horse and get out bedrolls. We need to sleep quickly, we're
leaving as soon as the sun rises." He fixed the Magelight in the air above them, leaving it to cast
light for the whole party without him having to move it around. The thief gave himself a shake
before he turned to obey Hyesung's instructions.
Seungcheol finally got his horse to stand still long enough for him to dismount, but even as he
did so, he pondered the Mage's attitude. As a Tower guard he knew better than to question a
High Mage, but there was something that just didn't seem right about Hyesung's actions. He
knew that both Dongwan and Hyesung had been studying the Prophecies of Light, so maybe they
had found something that sent the younger Mage on an important quest? But they had been
studying them for years now and he couldn't quite fathom why it became so important tonight.
Though Seungcheol knew a few pieces of the prophecies here and there, as much as anyone
else, he knew he wasn't qualified to put in an opinion on the matter. Despite that, he couldn't
ignore the instinct that had told him to join in the Mage's quest, the sense that something was
wrong.
He cast a curious look at Hyesung as he lifted the saddle off of his red gelding, deftly
maneuvering to avoid a bite from the frisky horse. Hyesung sat now with his head pillowed
against his own saddle, bedroll pulled up around him and eyes closed as if trying to catch the
sleep that he said they would need. "Should we set guards?" Seungcheol asked, quiet but
insistent. The Mage's eyes popped open and he gave the blond a long, appraising look before he
finally shook his head.
"Not tonight. We are close enough yet far enough from Redien to not be bothered. Get some
sleep, guardsman. You'll need it." Turning on his side, he put his back to the rest of the company
in a not-so-subtle signal that he was done talking.
The thief glanced at Seungcheol then, a question written all over his face, but the guard ignored
him and finished with his own horse. The Mage had used magic to drive his own picket stake into
the ground, but it was a convenience he offered to no one else. Fending off his horse's
attempted bites, Seungcheol began to dig through the panniers of the pack horse. A tap on the
shoulder drew him up short and he turned to find the tool he'd been searching for in the
mercenary's hand.
"No guard?" he asked quietly, likely not wanting to disturb Hyesung's sleep. Seungcheol began to
shrug before belatedly realizing that the taller man was looking to him for directions. He paused
before shaking his head.
"We obey Hyesung," he answered, just as quietly, and the mercenary nodded before handing
over the small hammer. Seuncheol drew his horse a good distance from the others and drove
the stake into the ground there, unwilling to let his sorrel wreak havoc by kicking the others in
the middle of the night, then returned to find that a bedroll had already been set up for him. The
thief cast him a lopsided grin as he shrugged.
"You were busy. Mingyu took care of my horse. I had nothing else to do," he said by way of
explanation.
Despite knowing to never trust a thief, Seungcheol couldn't help but to smile at the simple logic
and thanked him. They settled down into their bedrolls easily, yet sleep was a long time coming
for the blond guardsman. Something about all of this just wasn't right.
Morning came far too early and as the sun rose, the Mage did as well. He didn't even pause for
breakfast, instead brusquely waking everyone and ordering them back into their saddles.
Seungcheol caught Hyseung looking down at the city several times, a slightly worried look on his
face as he did so, and that of course only served to increase the guard's feeling that the High
Mage was running. After saddling his mare, Hyesung mounted and set off without waiting,
leaving Seungcheol's sorrel to dance around in frustration at being left behind.
The thief eyed Seungcheol's horse nervously as he held the reins to his own grey loosely. "Uh,
some help?" he asked, motioning at his own incorrectly placed saddle. Mingyu shot a glare in the
direction of the retreating Mage, and hurried to help correct the situation, the leads of his own
horse and the packhorse tucked into the crook of his arm.
"What's his deal?" Mingyu grunted as he tightened the girth on the grey, his eyes darting over to
Seungcheol to show that the question was meant for him.
The blond only shrugged in response, his lower lip drawn between his teeth as he considered the
retreating figure. "Are you ready?" he asked instead, and this time the dark look on the tan
man's face was shot at him instead. Mingyu finished with the thief's horse and held the gentle
animal steady while the slender man climbed up into the saddle and nervously collected the
reins.
Seungcheol turned his own attention back to his horse, moving alongside the sorrel in the tight
circles it was insisting on until he was able to take advantage of the closeness. One foot made it
into the stirrup and he sprang up onto the sorrel, settling in quickly for the series of small bucks
that came immediately. The mercenary's smug look was enough to irritate Seungcheol, and so as
soon as the sorrel stopped his shenanigans, the guardsman kicked him into a canter to catch up
to the Mage. He heard the curse behind and could only guess that Mingyu was having a bit of
difficulty settling his own two horses enough to mount, and the thought gave him momentary
satisfaction. Until guilt set in, of course, but he pushed that away.
"Sir," he greeted as he caught up to the Mage, settling his sorrel into step beside the bay mare.
Hyesung gave him a long, appraising look before greeting him in turn. They rode in relative
silence for a long while, the only sounds that of their horses hooves on the ground and the quiet
conversation of their two companions. Traveling at a walk as they were, it had been easy for the
other two to catch up, and now they rode a short distance behind the Mage and guard.
"How long have you served at the Tower?" Hyesung asked, the sudden question surprising
Seungcheol. It had been several hours without a sound from the older man.
"Since I was fifteen," he answered, shifting in his saddle and having to fight his horse to stay at a
walk when he did so. "So five years."
Hyesung nodded, still deep in thought and focused on the worn trail ahead of them. It had
surprised Seungcheol that they were not taking the roads and instead older trails, but he figured
that if he was right and Hyesung was running from something, it would be the type of behavior
he should expect. "You were close with Dongwan. How much do you know about the prophecies,
then?"
Seungcheol was already shaking his head before the Mage finished his question. "Not much. I've
never read them myself, so I only know what most people do." The Mage only raised an
eyebrow, motioning for the blond to explain, and so with a sigh he cast his memory back to try
and recite all he knew. "'The dancers will fall out of step and the world will be thrown into war.'
'The Seals will weaken and the Light shall falter.' Um... something about riding on the wings of
fate? Oh! And the one about 'Blood in the sun and birth on the snow' or something."
"'Fortune's sword, bloodied in the sun yet born in the snow.'" The way Hyesung quoted it, his
voice rich and with a ring of prophecy, made all of Seungcheol's reciting sound like foolish
mumblings. He flushed hotly in embarrassment and shook his head.
"Yeah, that one. I remember that one because I am a soldier, I guess. There's another one about
swords, isn't there, something like, 'The sword knows the truth' or whatnot?"
Hyesung ignored his question and instead turned in his saddle to look back at their following
companions. "Tell me, Seungcheol. Where would you think that our mercenary friend is from?"
Frowning at the odd question, Seungcheol shifted to look back as well. His horse danced
underneath him but his experience kept him under control. He hadn't actually taken the time to
study the other two young men, with their first meeting in the tower being so brief and their
second turning into a flight through the dark night, with only a single Magelight to illuminate
them.
The mercenary was tall, taller than most men that Seungcheol had met, several inches more
than he himself. People in Redien considered Seungcheol to be tall, yet Mingyu towered over
him and the thief both. From the thief's dark hair and pale skin, paired with his sharp features
and city accent, Seungcheol would guess him to be a Redien native, but the mercenary? His skin
was dusky tan, naturally dark underneath the extra coloring from the sun. As a mercenary, it
should be a given that he was from the South, near the city of Telgar where all the sell-sword
companies kept their headquarters, and yet the naturally dark skin and the impressive height
was not common there, with the natives being of more pale complexion that tanned easily and
of slight stature. Nor was the accent Southern, now that Seungcheol really thought on it. The
mercenary sounded like any other Southerner except on a few of his words, and after a long
moment the blond nodded slowly.
"He's too dark and too tall to be a Southerner, and he has a slight Northern accent. So... Felshira?
Or somewhere thereabouts? The Highlands are the furthest South, though that's not as likely as
him being of the tundra people."
Hyesung gave him a brief smile, the first he'd seen on the Mage since this strange journey began.
It made him appear younger and less harried. "So then if he is from the North but fought as a
mercenary in the South, then..."
"Then that prophecy could mean him?" The facts made sense... fortune's sword didn't have to
mean luck, as so many thought it did, but instead point to a sell-sword. And bloodied in the sun
yet born in the snow could easily point to the fact that Mingyu served as a mercenary in the
sunny Southern states yet was born in the snowy Northern territories. "So if he is part of the
prophecies, what does that mean?" he asked, and once again Hyesung smiled, a self-satisfied
one that tugged at Seungcheol's wary side.
"It means that the Seals are people. And one of them rides behind us."

"The Seals are protectors. The Seals are providers. The Seals are power. He who holds the Seals is
King." - The Prophecies of the Light

They rode far into the night, Hyesung calling another Magelight to illuminate their way once the
sun had fully set. Mingyu could understand continuing on after dark; what with the onset of
winter being close, the nights came far too quickly and cut into the amount of traveling they
could actually do if they stuck to the daylight hours. From the position of the stars he could tell
that they were headed North-East, had been all day from the sun's positioning. Reading direction
by the sky was something he had learned while serving on the ship, and it was a skill that had
come in handy more than once.
Wonwoo rode beside him, still awkward with his horse, though he learned quickly from watching
Mingyu's interactions with his own mount. The grey mare was calm and compliant, not even
startling when rabbits jumped from the small bushes that lined the sides of their trail, even when
Mingyu's well-mannered bay gelding would jump in surprise. The mare was a good match for
someone as inexperienced as Wonwoo, and the mercenary could tell that her gentle nature was
working to instill more confidence into the thief.
They had spent the day in easy companionship, something that surprised Mingyu and seemed to
amuse Wonwoo. The High Mage and the blond guardsman rode ahead of them for most of the
day, sometimes in spurts of quiet conversation that neither of their companions could hear,
often sending calculating glances in their direction. It was the looks that made Mingyu
uncomfortable; if one couldn't trust their commanding officer, then it was best to find a new
one. Something he'd learned as a sell-sword. There was an odd honor amongst mercenaries,
though, one that kept him from abandoning his word once he had accepted the money. Said
money now felt to be burning a hole in his pocket, but he pushed his ill thoughts out of his mind
and tried to remain optimistic.
"It's cold," Wonwoo said of a sudden, startling Mingyu from his thoughts. He turned to take in
the thief, his pale skin seeming to glow with the light of the magic above them, his cloak
wrapped tightly around his body with one hand sticking out to grasp the reins. A smile found its
way onto Mingyu's face and he dug for a moment in his pack, which he had affixed to the back of
his bay gelding's saddle. He emerged victorious with a pair of thin leather gloves; not a lot of use
against cold but enough that they might provide some relief to the other man.
When he held them out for Wonwoo, the thief's dark eyes looked up to meet his and he gave a
slight smirk. "Not afraid that I will steal them?" he asked teasingly, to which Mingyu simply
shrugged.
"They're given freely," he told him. A considering light came into Wonwoo's eyes, and he took
the proffered gloves to slip them on.
"Aren't you cold?" he asked as he settled back into his saddle, pulling the cloak tightly about him
once more. Mingyu shrugged with indifference. He'd spent so long in the South that he could
feel the bite to the night air that Wonwoo complained about, but it almost felt as if it were part
of him. Instead of wanting to hide from the chill, he wanted to embrace it fully. He'd spent much
of this night fighting back feelings of homesickness as he wondered about his childhood home of
Felshira, about the fates of the people he'd known.
"The cold doesn't bother me," he answered with a smile, and at Wonwoo's disbelieving look, it
turned into a full fledged laugh. The Mage and guard ahead of them turned to give curious looks,
cutting off Mingyu's mirth, though he thought he saw the edges of the blond's mouth quirk up in
an answering smile before his horse began to dance, requiring all of his attention.
"I hope he gets thrown," Wonwoo muttered, still irritated about the man's actions that morning.
The mercenary shrugged, having already let go of any feelings he'd had about it, which in turn
earned him a curious look from the thief. "You're much more.. relaxed... than I thought a
mercenary would be," he finally admitted.
Mingyu smiled at the backhanded compliment, adjusting his grip on his reins. "And you're much
more... nevermind," he finished, unable to come up with a retort, to which Wonwoo let out a
quiet puff of laughter.
Wherever they were heading, maybe it wouldn't all be bad, Mingyu supposed, taking in the
gleeful expression on his companion's face. He'd thought he was done with people and friendshp
after leaving the companies, but there was something about the thief that drew him in like a
moth to flame. Giving the pale man a smile, he settled in to simply try and enjoy the journey as
he could.
Once again on the balcony of his rooms, Jeonghan stared off into the distance, the flickering
silver domes not even the object of his scrutiny for the moment. His eyes were on the past in
that moment, his mind remembering the conversation he'd shared just that morning with the
Tower of Redien.

"Just as the Prophecies say, it is happening! We need to find the Seals and stop this before the
world pays for our hesitation."
The immortal's please fell on the deaf ears of the older man in the scrying bowl, his expression
showing that he was closed to any and all instructions at that moment. "I understand what you
are saying, Lord Jeonghan," he said smoothly, and though his tone was reassuring, the immortal
could feel the 'but' coming. "However, we cannot spare any men at this moment! With one High
Mage dead and another missing, we have our hands full just trying to keep order here within our
city!"
Jeonghan growled and slammed his hands down on the table, making the scrying bowl wobble.
"Then obviously you do not understand me, you fool! There will be no city if the world dies. The
prophecies say-"
"We know what they say. We may not live as long as you but we live our lives for knowledge. I
think that there is nothing else to speak of with you," the man added, his face now as cold as the
mountain snows. "Goodbye, Lord Jeonghan." And the image in the bowl blinked out, leaving
Jeonghan to cry out in frustration. He swept the bowl off of the table with one arm, sending it
crashing into the wall to break into a hundred pieces.

Soft footsteps behind him pulled his mind back into the present, and he heaved a sigh as the
newcomer drew up beside him. "Humans are foolish, Junhui," he lamented, to which his
companion only shook his head.
"They are young, Jeonghan. Their lives pass quickly and they do everything in tandem with the
short-sighted view of the world that they are given. You cannot blame them for their lack of
vision."
Jeonghan turned to take in the immortal beside him, his sharp cheekbones and prominent nose
common amongst their kind. Humans often considered the immortals to be feminine in
appearance, but Jeonghan usually chalked that impression up to the fact that most humans
seemed to be blind. Junhui appeared to be in his early twenties at the oldest, but Jeonghan knew
that he was several decades older than that. Young still by the standards of their race, but much
older and wiser than humans gave them credit for.
Running a hand through his shoulder-length hair, Jeonghan let out yet another sigh before
leaning forward to rest his elbows on the balcony rails. "The humans need direction and yet they
are too stubborn to want it. We need their help to find the Seals, yet they are too short-sighted
to see that it is necessary. And the rest of the immortals seem content to sit back and watch the
world fall, thinking that it will bring power back to our race when the humans die. It's so...
stupid!"
Junhui turned toward his companion, his round eyes taking in the stress on Jeonghan's face as he
did so. "What will you do?" he asked quietly, his hand finding its way to rest on the older man's
shoulder. "If the Tower of Redien will not help you, can you not contact the Tower in the
Western Reaches? They are not as powerful, but they may be more willing to listen to reason."
Nodding slowly, Jeonghan let his mind race through the new option. Junhui was right, the
Western Tower was not nearly as powerful nor influential as the Eastern one, but that might
mean that they were more amenable to an immortal's advice. "You're right. Thank you, Junhui,"
he said in gratitude, pulling a small smile from the other.
"Of course." His sweeping gaze took in the shattered remains of the scrying bowl and his
eyebrows raised. "I will send a servant to clear that away, and another to bring you my bowl." He
gave the older man a pointed look. "Do not break mine, no matter what their response is. Those
take time and a lot of magic to perfect, and I searched for years before finding one I am happy
with. So do not break it, I warn you."
Jeonghan waved his concerns away with a flick of the wrist. "I promise not to damage it," he
agreed, before granting the younger immortal a small bow. "Thank you, both for the use of the
bowl and your advice."
The other accepted his thanks graciously before leaving the room, and Jeonghan turned once
more toward the night sky above the city. Maybe, just maybe, he could still find some humans
who were willing to help him save the world.

"Brother shall turn against Brother, and even the Towers will join in the battles." - The Prophecies
of Light

Jeonghan's pleas for help seemed destined to be pushed aside. The Mages of the Western
Reaches took his words into great consideration, but after discussing the matter amongst
themselves they told him that they were not nearly as knowledgeable about the prophecies as
the Tower in Redien. With no small amount of frustration, the immortal ended the conversation
by picking up the bowl to throw the water to the floor. It took every ounce of his self control to
not dash the bowl alongside the enspelled liquid, but he remembered his promise to Junhui and
kept a hold on it with white knuckled fingers.
So the Western Reaches were of no use, nor were the High Mages of Redien. The common
consensus among the immortals seemed to be that if the Seals failed then the humans would be
the ones to pay the price, thereby leaving the City of Light untouched. There was a passage
within the prophecy that seemed to indicate that mortals would be the ones affected, and had
no mention of the race of the long-lived. That passage was used by many to explain their
absence in dealings with humans, to explain their nonchalance about the failure of the Seals.
Young as he might be, Jeonghan had studied the prophecies in depth and he believed that if the
Seals fell, then there would be nothing left, for human and immortal alike. Unfortunately, his
young age meant that his voice went unheard amongst the council.
Looking down at the water pooled on his floor, he felt a plan begin to form. If he could ride to
the Tower in Redien and convince even one of the High Mages that the end was nigh, then
maybe he could turn the tide. As the prophecies said, 'The balance rides on the wings of fate.'
Perhaps, with his magic and a fair dose of luck, he could change the world's fate.
His mind made up, he set the scrying bowl back on the small pedastal in the center of the room,
where he focused his power the best. He scribbled a quick note in his long, elegant handwriting,
telling Junhui thank you for the use of his bowl and that Jeonghan was taking steps to righting
the balance. He knew that Junhui would understand the need for his secret departure, what with
the way that the council wanted to know everyone's comings and goings and the whys of
everything. They would just try to stop Jeonghan, to discourage him from his mission.
He halfway hoped that his friend would find the note in time to accompany him, but the other
side of him knew that Junhui was not suited to the travelling lifestyle. Jeonghan wasn't, either, if
he was being honest with himself. But this was necessary, and so with great thought, he packed
a bag for himself before stepping out to his balcony edge. Night was just beginning to fall, and if
he stayed on his perch, he would be able to see the dancers start up soon.. or more likely than
not, see them fail once again.
No, he would delay no longer. Muttering a quick spell under his breath, he felt it take affect, his
feet lifting off of the stone flooring until they cleared the balcony wall. He tipped forward into
the air, feeling a rush of euphoria as the spell pushed him forward through the twilight sky,
propelling him out of the City of Light without anyone knowing where he went and why.
Only once he was out of the city did he let his spell falter. He knew that it would be able to
propel him further and faster than he could travel on foot, but the magic would take too much
energy to hold continuously. Hiking his bag over his shoulder, he set off on foot into the night,
determined to reach Redien. Once there, they had to listen to him.

Hefting the small hammer in his hand, Seungcheol eyed his handiwork. His sorrel gelding seemed
content to bite at the withering grass at his feet instead of at his owner, but the rocky ground
didn't allow much to grow that would hold the horse's attention for long. The picket stake that
the young guardsman had just finished hammering into the ground would have to do the trick;
with his horse's temperament, he wasn't going to hold out any hope of the tether lasting
through their rest.
There was nothing more he could do, though, so he turned away and headed back for the rest of
the camp. Mingyu was just finishing pulling the pannier off of the pack horse, and as Seungcheol
passed, he gave the shorter guard a smile. A flash of guilt ran through him then and he paused to
look up at the tall mercenary. "I... apologize, for this morning. That was petty of me," he added
sheepishly. Mingyu's smile widened at the admission, and he shook his head good-naturedly.
"I think we're all entitled to some testiness," he allowed, turning to settle the packs to the side
before beginning to curry the horse down. "That's one thing we learn quickly in the Companies:
don't hold grudges. They do you no good."
Seungcheol nodded slowly, his lower lip pulled between his teeth to worry away at it. Did
Mingyu know about the prophecy that spoke of him? Doubtful, seeing as it was only due to
Hyesung that Seungcheol himself had learned of it, but he wasn't sure that it was his place to
speak of it either. Instead, he nodded and clapped a hand to the taller man's shoulder before
giving him a smile in return.
"That's a good way to look at things," he agreed, then moved on into the rest of the camp before
he could have the chance to say something he wasn't supposed to. He felt the thief's eyes on
him as he neared, but Wonwoo didn't say a word as Seungcheol settled down next to the fire
that the slight man was attending to. Hyesung had lit it with magic as soon as he had picked a
spot for them to camp, but he had moved off to sit with a conjured light over his shoulder,
leaving the thief to tend it.
The two didn't speak as they sat across from one another at the fire, avoiding looking at one
another. Seungcheol felt awfully juvenile for it but he didn't know what to say to the other, and
for Wonwoo, he simply had a firm set to his mouth that said he was not happy with the guard.
And so after a long, awkward moment, Seungcheol cleared his throat and stood to move to
Hyesung's side.
The High Mage sat with his back to one of the large rocks that he had chosen for their camping
spot, his legs drawn up with a book propped open on them. The surrounding bluffs blocked a lot
of the relentless wind that had buffeted them for most of the night, the same wind that had
worn the Mage down enough to call a halt. Seungcheol had thought that the older man would
have continued on through the entire night and into the next day, had it not been for the wind.
"High Mage," he greeted, squatting down beside the man and tucking his fingers under his
armpits. The chill of the night was getting to him without the fire to keep him warm, and yet he
knew it would get worse as they moved deeper into the mountains. "May I speak with you? Of
important matters..."
The irritated look given him told him that now wasn't really the best of times, but from the way
things had been going, Seungcheol wasn't sure that there was such a time as good for the
Mage's orders to be questioned. He took a breath and continued anyway, eyes dropping to the
ground in front of him so he didn't have to see the look of displeasure. "We cannot keep
traveling as we have been. I can guess that you are wanting to leave at first light in the morning,
but honestly, that won't happen. The animals are tired, especially the packhorse, and so are we.
Whatever we're-" running from, his mind supplied, but he pushed that away and went with a
safer term- "heading toward will have to wait a few extra hours every day unless you want us to
get there and be of no use."
He chanced a glance up at the Mage to find that Hyesung had closed his book and was now
giving Seungcheol his full attention, a blank look on his features. The guard hurried on with what
he was saying before the older man could intimidate him into silence. "We need to stop before
dark, set up camp, eat some hot meals and get as much sleep as possible, and continue at first
light. With it getting dark earlier and with the help of your magelight, we might be able to
continue a few hours after dark, but not once we reach the mountains. The horses are going to
need to be able to graze for the entire night so that they don't lose weight, unless we're planning
to stop and buy oats for them. I can guess that we're not. So... yeah."
Silence stretched and he looked up again, this time to find Hyesung looking past Seungcheol at
the other two men, who stood gathered around the fire. "When the darkness stretches round the
world, the Seals shall break the seal and free the Light from its prison," he said softly, almost as if
in a trance. Seungcheol's brow crinkled in confusion. What did that have to do with traveling
safely? He opened his mouth to reiterate his positions when Hyesung's eyes snapped to him, the
intensity there shocking him into silence.
"Do you really think we have time to meander across the world in search of this fabled prison?"
he asked, his tone sharp and cutting. Seungcheol felt his face heat in embarrassment to have the
High Mage quoting prophecy at an idiot like himself, but he shook his head slowly anyway.
"Sir... I understand that you're in a hurry. But..." he took a deep breath and motioned back at the
others by the fire, indicating their tired faces and the way they huddled to the flames for
warmth. "Us killing ourselves to get there is not going to stop the prophecies from coming true.
Isn't the world supposed to go to war because of the Light faltering? There is no war yet, I dare
say that we have time to be safe and smart about this."
"Oh, you dare say," Hyesung mimicked, but then to Seungcheol's surprise he shook his head and
waved a dismissing hand. "Fine, we will travel as you advise, guardsman. But remember," he
added when the blond stood to go back to the fire. "You are here to follow my directives, no one
else's." Then he turned back to his book, opening it and ignoring Seungcheol's questioning look.
As he returned to the fire, he couldn't help but to feel that there were so many things out of his
understanding. The looks that both Mingyu and Wonwoo gave him indicated that they had heard
some of what was said and were curious over it, but he was glad when neither of them asked
about it. There was too much for him to think about for him to answer anyone else's questions,
anyway.

8
"Luck is such the way of life for the one whose skill is with the knife." - The Prophecies of the Light

Morning broke bright and early, the wind already at it's work of whipping their cloaks around,
and once again, Hyesung was ready and waiting, hardly holding in his impatience as he sat in his
saddle, watching them break camp. Wonwoo caught a few grumbles from the blond guardsman
about the lack of help from the Mage, but to his surprise, Mingyu kept quiet.
He was certainly unlike anything Wonwoo had expected, much more quiet and easy-going than
he would have thought, given the taller man's comfort with his weapon. He saddled his own
horse and the pack horse quickly and efficiently, finishing up as Wonwoo was barely even getting
his own horse saddled. He had a moment of pride in a job well done, but then Mingyu laughed
and stepped over to hand the reins of his own horse to Wonwoo.
"Like this," he corrected, hands deftly undoing the girth strap around the horse's center and
scooting the saddle farther up toward the horse's shoulders. Wonwoo had to admit that he
didn't see much difference to how he had done it and how Mingyu had, but he shrugged
nonetheless and thanked the mercenary.
A muffled curse came from the side and both men turned to watch as Seungcheol yanked his
hand away from his own sorrel. A nice big bite mark showed clearly on the skin there, along with
a bit of blood, but it didn't deter the blond man as he wrestled with his horse, trying to jump into
the saddle without getting bitten again. Wonwoo covered a laugh with his hand and caught
Mingyu doing the same, but then the dark mercenary settled and motioned for Wonwoo's horse.
"I'll hold him still for you," he offered, cutting a sideways glance at the waiting Mage. "We need
to get going," he added quietly.
Wonwoo agreed, and with the mercenary's help, he was up on his horse in moments. He held
the pack horse's lead while Mingyu mounted his own horse, then handed it over before settling
in for the ride. He was not comfortable on a horse even after the previous day of travel, and
when his grey started into a walk, he felt his heart give a quick little jump into his throat. It
wouldn't do to look so unsettled, though, so he tried to keep his face smooth and mimic
Mingyu's movements with his own horse, watching closely from the corner of his eye.
Hyesung turned his horse and began to lead the way out of their camping spot as soon as
Mingyu's foot touched his stirrup. The mercenary nudged his horse into line behind the High
Mage, tugging the pack horse after him, and Wonwoo's grey followed automatically. He was
quite grateful that he had a seemingly gentle horse, especially when he heard a few more curses
from Seungcheol before the blond caught up with the rest of the party. His sorrel was prancing,
wild-eyed and chewing down on the bit, as he pulled in next to Wonwoo.
"Good morning," the thief greeted, half sarcastically because he could tell that the blond man
was having a rough morning. Seungcheol gave him a dark look that said he knew what Wonwoo
was doing, to which only came a smile in return. "So," Wonwoo said, eyes on Hyesung's back up
ahead of them, "What was that conversation you had with the Mage about last night?"
Seungcheol gave another glare at him, then turned the same baleful look at the High Mage's
back. "Traveling smart," he replied, his tone clipped and obviously irritated.
"And?" Wonwoo pressed. He was genuinely interested in the answer, but not for the actual
information that the guard would tell him. More importantly, the way that Seungcheol would
answer should give him more clues about the blond man. He hadn't spoken to him much,
preferring the company of the mercenary, but it seemed that they were stuck together for the
time being. He may as well use the time to gain information.
It didn't seem that the blond picked up on any of that, though, because he answered with a
mere shrug and a half smile. "We'll be stopping by nightfall and have time for a hot evening
meal," he allowed. His smile told Wonwoo that the guardsman had gotten his way with the
Mage, which led to the question, why had the Mage let him?
The slight accent tugged on his memory and he shook his head lightly. "Are you from Redien,
guardsman?" he asked, and earned a wry look in return.
"No, I am from the Western Reaches," Seungcheol replied after a moment. "Though you can tell
from my accent, everyone recognizes our way of speech."
"Hmmm. I wondered if you'd admit it." Wonwoo's smile was slight, but he saw the calculating
look on Seungcheol's face and knew that he may have clued the man in to the fact that he was
being scrutinized. He abruptly changed the subject to try and pull his attention away from that.
"So then what about your horse? I don't know anything about horses but I do recognize that he's
different than any of these others."
Which was the truth. The sharp, proud arch of the sorrel's neck and the delicate curve of his
nose showed that he was a completely different kind, not to mention his temperament.
Seungcheol smiled, though, and reached down to pat the sorrel on the neck with a hand still
partly bloody from the bite. "He's a Sadovian," he said proudly, then when he caught Wonwoo's
confused look, added, "Warhorse. From the Reaches. They are bred there for war, and they
bond with only one person in their entire life. They're incredibly loyal and brave, once they bond
with their rider."
"And your's has yet to bond with you," Wonwoo guessed, and had to hide his smile at the frown
that came over the blond's face.
"Yes, well, he's still young. We still have time yet to bond."
Wonwoo had the thought that maybe the biting and bucking was the way that horse showed his
bond, but he kept that quiet and instead turned back to look ahead of them. The High Mage
hadn't even looked back since they'd set out, and though Mingyu cast a few glances at them as
he rode, he mainly kept his attention on the man ahead of him. "What do you know of the High
Mage?" he found himself asking.
Seungcheol's face twisted in a frown once more, and he let his hand still on his horse's neck as
he followed Wonwoo's line of sight. "I don't know Hyesung well," he said softly, the
unintentional drop of his tone telling Wonwoo that he did not want the Mage to overhear him. "I
mainly serve Dongwan. He's the ArchMage, in case you don't know."
Yes, he knew, and he was pretty sure that everyone in Redien knew of ArchMage Dongwan. He
kept any snarky retorts to himself and only nodded, though, determined to not break
Seungcheol out of his talkative moment.
"Well, Dongwan has studied the prophecies more than anyone I know, and yet now it is Hyesung
on the trail of the Seals. Which I am not fully sure about, since he told me yesterday that the
Seals are people, and since there are four of us here..." he trailed off, mouthing something to
himself as a speculative look came over his face.
"And? So why did you decide to come?" Wonwoo pressed, and the flicker of annoyance in the
guard's large, dark eyes told him that he had pushed his luck too far.
"Because I thought I should," he said shortly, gathering his reins as he turned to look behind
them. "And now I am not so sure." He didn't leave, but instead settled down into a deep silence,
his brow drawn in thought.
Wonwoo considered that as they rode. The Mage had said that he needed both Wonwoo and
Mingyu for whatever they were headed toward, but Seungcheol was just an additional sword.
But if the Seals really were people, then the blond man was right, there were four of them in
their current company. He couldn't imagine himself as one of the people who was fated to save
the world, but for characters such as the ones he traveled with, maybe it wasn't so far-fetched.
Mingyu certainly looked the part of a hero, with his tall, broad stature and handsome face. And
Seungcheol and Hyesung were both trained within the Tower, men who could read and write
and fight and cast magic.
And then there was Wonwoo. Quick and light on his feet, he knew that he could steal the clothes
off of someone's back before they even noticed. But why he was in such a company, he couldn't
even begin to guess.
The day passed in boring silence, Seungcheol brooding with his thoughts and barely responding
when asked a question. Wonwoo tried to maneuver up beside Mingyu, but he couldn't figure out
how to make his horse pass the pack horse on the tight trail through the rocky hills, and so finally
he settled in for a long day. True to Seungcheol's word, though, Hyesung called for a halt just as
the sun fell below the horizon, a Magelight springing into being over his head as he turned his
horse to climb up into the hills above the trail. He stopped less than a hundred feet up the side
of the hill, on a flat spot in the hill, and dismounted his horse.
The others followed his lead, Wonwoo grateful to have his legs back on the ground again. His
muscles ached in places he hadn't even realized he had muscles, and he knew that after this
journey was over, he would be hard-pressed to have to ride a horse again. His fingers, cold
despite his gifted gloves, fumbled with the girth strap on his saddle, and he gave a sigh of thanks
when Seungcheol stepped up to help him.
The slightly taller man didn't say a word as he unsaddled Wonwoo's horse, doing his work quickly
and with a practiced ease, but he gave a nod when Wonwoo thanked him. Hyesung once more
lit a fire for them with a murmured spell, and Mingyu pulled a pan and a bag out of the panniers
to carry it over to the fire. To Wonwoo's surprise, Seungcheol tended to the pack horse,
unsaddling and staking it out as Mingyu readied a hot dinner.
Wonwoo stood for a moment, unsure of what to do, but then he gave a shrug and moved to
begin setting out the bedrolls for everyone. Hyesung was once again sitting by himself, his
Magelight illuminating a book in his lap, and Wonwoo couldn't help but to think of how quickly
the chores could be finished if only the Mage would help with them. By the time the cup of hot
rice was pressed into the thief's hands, though, all thoughts of camp chores fled his mind and he
settled in to enjoy the first hot meal in over two days.
That night he fell asleep quickly and easily, burrowed down into his blankets and shielded from
the wind by a small wall of brambles put up by Seungcheol. The blond must have learned that in
his home region, the Reaches being known for being rocky and windswept, much like the terrain
they were currently traveling. Wherever he had learned it from, Wonwoo was thankful for it.
The next couple of days passed uneventfully, the guardsman riding either at the back of the
company or beside the Mage at the front. He drew away from his conversations with Hyesung
more often frustrated than not. Wonwoo did his best to ride in Mingyu's company, enjoying the
easy-going conversation that the mercenary fell into with him, taking both of their minds off of
the tedious, steadily colder journey.
Wonwoo just hoped that wherever they were headed, it would be warmer weather. Or a
fireplace.

9
"The darkness shall awaken and stretch out its hand, and those whose souls avoid the Light shall
flock to it." - The Prophecies of Light

Seungcheol rode easily, watching the party in front of him with too many thoughts whirling
around in his head. Over the course of the past few days, Hyesung had held to his word and
allowed them to travel on Seungcheol's terms, but the Mage had drawn into himself and refused
to speak with the guardsman for very long at all. It was frustrating, especially when the
conversation that he had shared with Wonwoo had pulled so many questions to the forefront of
his mind.
If only he had ever been inclined to study the prophecies himself. He knew that there were
copies of the books in the Redien Tower library for anyone to read, and yet in the five years that
he had lived there, he had never even thought to pick them up. He'd never before had interest in
the cryptic writings of long-dead strangers, instead focusing on learning more practical things
such as soldiering, and yet now, he felt that lack of knowledge eating at him.
Dongwan had spoke a lot of the prophecies, and Seungcheol had often been the High Mage's
personal guard. He had never known exactly why the man had chosen him, except maybe that it
had to do with his own father, and he had never gotten up the courage to ask, but Dongwan had
always treated him nicely, even if the other guards did give him hell about being a favorite. Now,
he was wishing that he had paid more attention to what Dongwan had to say about the
prophecies themselves.
If what Hyesung said was correct, then the Seals were people. Was that the reason that he had
allowed Seungcheol to come along with his quest? There were four people in their small party,
and there were supposed to be four Seals. But thinking of it that way would make Seungcheol
himself a Seal, and from what few prophecies he knew, he couldn't remember any about a
guardsman or an heir. Then again, given the cryptic wording of them, he could have
been mentioned a hundred times over and never know of it.
That thought made him even more uncomfortable, and he shifted his shoulders to alleviate the
sudden tension there. His horse didn't even bother to try and buck him off, testament that the
journey was finally taking its toll on the indomitable sorrel, and Seungcheol had to give a small
smile at that. Maybe this would be at least good for him and his horse.
Looking ahead, he once again saw Mingyu and Wonwoo riding side by side, the pack horse
following along behind them easily. They were in a comfortable silence for the moment, the long
days of riding taking a toll on the people as well, but the two dark haired young men spoke often
to one another. Or at least, much more often than they spoke with Seungcheol. He couldn't
blame them, though. They certainly had more in common with one another than they did with
him, and he hadn't exactly been trying to cultivate a friendship with either one. He was pretty
sure that they did not trust him, either, given from the looks that he received when he would try
and converse with Hyesung.
His eyes moved forward then, to search out the High Mage. The man was wrapped tightly in his
cloak, shielding himself against the wind, and yet he steadily led them North-West toward what
Seungcheol was beginning to think was the Reaches. He couldn't remember anything about the
Reaches ever being spoken of in prophecy, but once again, he was no scholar.
After a moment of hesitation, he nudged his horse into a trot and moved up around the other
two young men. They looked up at him as he passed, a flicker of annoyance going across
Wonwoo's face, but they said nothing. He pulled his horse off of the rocky hill around them and
back onto the worn trail beside Hyesung.
"High Mage," he greeted, to which the older man gave him a frustrated look. He had to be
getting sick of Seungcheol's questions and attempts at conversation, but the blond man had
hope that he would break through.
"I know that you don't want to talk to me, but I have something to say," he started, trying to
keep his tone casual, but Hyesung's expression soured anyway. He opened his mouth as if he
was about to tell Seungcheol to go away, but the guardsman beat him to it and continued on.
"Dongwan used to speak about the prophecies, a lot. I have to admit that I didn't listen well
enough to retain what he said, but if I can be of any use to you in what few memories I do have, I
am happy to do so."
Hyesung turned in his saddle to study him, a searching gaze that Seungcheol automatically
wanted to duck away from. He quelled that instinct, though, and kept his face steady, merely
looking back at the Mage as they rode side by side. It seemed to pay off, too, because after a
long moment, Hyesung nodded and murmured something to himself that the guardsman
couldn't quite catch.
"There is a part in the prophecies that speaks about the Reaches. Or at least, that's what we
think it is talking about. 'In the farthest reaches of the world, the well shall yield its sustenance.' It
is an odd passage, out of place amongst the others that it's nestled in, but the most sense that
can be made from it is that there is something of necessity in the Reaches."
"Oh. So then that's where we're headed, to find this 'well' or whatever and use it to help break
some seal. Right?"
Hyesung gave him a wry smile and ducked his head toward him in acknowledgement. "Right.
How much do you know of what is purported to happen to the world if the Light fails?"
The answer was easy - War - but when Seungcheol said so, Hyesung's smile only widened. "Yes,
but how are the wars supposed to start? I mean, our country right now is pretty stable, and our
few neighbors are not looking to start wars with us or with one another. So how is the
weakening of the Light supposed to cast the world into war?"
"That's... a good question," Seungcheol admitted, shaking his head slowly. He'd never thought of
it like that. Everyone knew that the Light was supposed to fail and the world would be at war,
but... "I guess my question for you, then, is why you're so sure that now is when it's going to
happen? Maybe in a hundred years time, the world will be at war already and that's when the
Light is imprisoned."
"No, it's happening now." Hyesung's tone was sure as he made the statement, and Seungcheol
had to hope that he knew what he was talking about. "'The dancers shall fall out of step', that is
one of the first obvious things that will happen, and it has already come to pass." At the blond's
confused look, he added, "The domes of the City of Light. The immortals there call them 'the
dancers', because when the moon rises, they light up one by one and cast their glow into the air
as if one huge light show. It's amazing, if you ever get the chance to see it."
"You've been to the City of Light?" Seungcheol gaped, then mentally smacked himself for being
so naive. Of course the Mage had traveled to the great city, it's libraries were unrivaled in all the
world. Besides, that wasn't even the point in their conversation. "Never mind that," he mumbled,
embarrassed. "So then the dancers failed to light up, or something?"
Hyesung smiled at him in amusement before nodding, his face growing serious once again. "Yes,
a few nights ago. They went dark and failed to reflect the light."
"That's why you were in such a hurry to leave," Seungcheol breathed, things finally making sense
for him, but to his surprise Hyesung shook his head.
"Dongwan ordered me to go, otherwise we would have been better prepared. Anyway. We
need to start looking for a place to make camp for the night," Hyesung said, glancing around at
their surroundings. The short, scrubby trees had grown in density over the past day and they
were in what might be called a forest of sorts, with rocks and brush everywhere that there was
not a short, squat tree. Seungcheol knew from experience that those trees were prickly, with
spines on the tips of the leaves that stuck in one's skin for days after an encounter. On top of
that, they didn't burn very well, and so there was small hope of getting a good fire going that
evening.
But the Mage was right, the sun had already disappeared behind the trees and it was growing
darker by the moment. He opened his mouth to suggest stopping at the next small clearing they
came to, and his horse let out a sudden snort.
The sorrel gelding took that moment to startle, jumping sideways out of the blue and adding a
spin as he did so, nearly succeeding in unseating his rider. Seungcheol made a mad scramble for
the horse's mane, using every ounce of skill to try and stay in the saddle, and just as abruptly as
it had begun, the horse stopped and stood stock still. The blond let out the breath he hadn't
realized he'd been holding, his fingers shaking from the rush of adrenaline, and heard Wonwoo
utter a sound of amazement.
Looking over at them, he saw that both men had drawn their horses to a halt and were staring at
him wide-eyed, though Mingyu had a smile forming on his face already. "That was insane," he
breathed, shaking his head as he nudged his horse forward. "Are you alright? I don't think I've
ever seen someone stick to a horse like you did!"
Seungcheol let out a shaky laugh, adjusting himself in the saddle as he felt the adrenaline begin
to wear off. "Yeah, I'm okay, I just-"
An unearthly scream pierced the air around them and Seungcheol's horse gave another mighty
leap, but this time he was at least halfway ready for it and pulled the horse around before it
could take flight. All the animals had their ears pointed straight forward down the trail in rapt
attention, and after a brief moment, Hyesung conjured a Magelight and lifted it over their heads.
"Stay close," he said softly, motioning for them to draw tighter around him, and they obeyed.
Seungcheol saw Mingyu reach over and slip the leather cord off of the crosspiece of his sword, a
simple tie that kept the weapon from falling free in case of a slip. Wonwoo reached his right
hand up his left sleeve, a movement that assured Seungcheol that the thief had a knife or two
tucked away there, and after a moment, the guardsman pushed the leather slip from his own
sword.
A long moment of silence passed, and then Wonwoo let out his breath slowly. "Maybe it was an
owl?" he asked, showing his city upbringing, but from the look that Seungcheol shared with
Hyesung, he knew that the Mage agreed with him.
That was no owl, and if he had to guess, nothing natural at all. Using his legs, he pushed his
sorrel up beside the Mage once again, the horse on edge and ready to either fight something or
flee. "Hyesung?" he asked softly. The Mage made a shushing motion with his hand, but it was
unnecessary.
Another scream arose from ahead of them, sending the horses into a panic as they all tried to
turn and get away from the source of the sound. Seungcheol couldn't blame them; he, too,
wanted to run. But the noise that came directly after the terrifying noise caught all of the
human's attention.
A man's shout, loud and angry, from the same direction of the unnatural screams. Seungcheol
shared one look with the Mage before he pulled his horse around and gave him a firm kick,
driving him toward the sounds.

10
"Dark Mages shall rise at the call of blood, and the Light shall be bound by the twisted castings of
those who think themselves called to glory." - The Prophecies of Light

The big sorrel warhorse charged up the trail, Seungcheol guiding it while his heart leapt into his
throat. The horse had apparently decided to fight instead of try and run away, and at least that
was a burden off of his shoulders. Now the question was what they were going to be fighting.
The scream sounded once again, only to be answered by several more unearthly cries, making
the hair on the nape of Seungcheol's neck stand up. He had never heard such sounds and he was
almost dreading the moment when he would see whatever was making them.
To his relief, he was not alone in his charge. Mingyu had handed off the reins of his pack horse
and galloped after him, his own bay fighting the mercenary as it tried to turn and run back to the
safety of the other horses. He kept it going, though, showing that he was a better rider than
Seungcheol had previously given him credit for.
With one hand on the reins and one on the pommel of his sword, the blond guardsman drew his
horse around a curve in the trail to find a scene straight from the old tales. Three large creatures
covered in longish hair stood on their hind legs, towering over the slight figure that they
accosted. Seungcheol realized that whatever they were, their shoulders were nearly level with
his own from where he sat in the saddle, with their shoulders at least twice the width of his own.
One turned to him as he came charging into the scene and he nearly lost his breath at the sight
of its face.
It looked like a goat in a way, with curved horns growing from the sides of its head and with
glowing, vertically slit yellow eyes set over a long snout. That was where the resemblance ended,
though, because it had a human mouth and neck, with large, clawed fingers at the end of
strangely jointed arms. It opened its mouth to let out a shriek as Seungcheol's horse drew to a
stop, and he flinched away from it, the sound sending chills down his spine.
He heard the distinct sound of steel being drawn from behind him, and a brief moment later,
Mingyu was stepping up beside him. The mercenary was on foot, likely unable to make his
skittish horse go any closer to the things, but he held his sword out in front of him, his two-
handed grip showing a well-trained ease.
"Back away!" he called to the creatures, his jaw set firmly, and one of them choked out a terrible
grating sound that Seungcheol realized was meant to be a laugh.
"Tiny humans," it garbled, the words hardly recognizable, then lifted its hand and charged the
two men. It had a wicked looking flail in hand that it swung at the sorrel's legs as it neared, but
the horse responded to its rider and reared up, striking out with his front hooves at the creature
as Seungcheol pulled his sword from its scabbard.
Mingyu darted out to the side as the creature avoided the horse's strike, with its long, free arm
extending to try and catch Seungcheol out of his saddle. The blond guard responded with a two
handed swing with his sword, letting the reins drop to the horse's neck and trusting that the
animal wouldn't bolt now that he was engaged in a fight. This was what he was bred for, after all.
The swing from the sword connected with the creature's arm, and with a sickening sound, the
limb parted and fell to the ground.
It didn't stop the thing, though. It released a bone-chilling howl of rage and swung the flail with
its other arm, very nearly striking Seungcheol as he ducked out of the way. His avoidance placed
him within reach of the creature's head, though, and with a vicious growl it snapped out a bite
that should have caught him.
At the last moment it turned away, a sharp cry of pain rising from it as it tried to turn around.
Seungcheol saw Mingyu behind it, his sword bloodied as he swung it for the creature's thin, long
legs, and without a second thought the guardsman joined in on the attack. His sword came
whistling down at the thing's neck, and to his utter relief it cut through the skin and bone there,
severing its head.
The body dropped and the big sorrel horse reared up to stomp on it, a finishing move it had been
trained to do. Mingyu nodded his head at Seungcheol before they both turned toward the rest of
the fight, almost afraid of what they would find. It had been only one human that the other two
creatures had been attacking, after all...
To their surprise, both of the other two attacker's lay dead, one smoking as if it had been struck
by lightning and the other cut to pieces. Seungcheol pulled his eyes from the second one, disgust
and horror rising as he looked at the bloodied mess, and found the person turning toward them.
But the figure was not human, after all. With long auburn hair drawn back into a tie at the base
of his neck, a slender, delicate looking immortal looked back at them with a blank expression on
his face. Seungcheol felt his breath catch in his throat as he realized that all the stories he had
heard about the beauty of the immortals had not been exaggerated; this man that stood before
them was exquisite.
Brushing back a lock of hair that had fallen down into his face, the immortal stepped forward, a
smile forming on his thin lips as he surveyed his two human rescuers. "Thank you for your
assistance," he said graciously, his voice light and yet commanding as his almond shaped eyes
looked them both over, lingering on Seungcheol's horse for a moment.
"Uh, it kind of looks like you had it in hand!" Mingyu told him with a smile, ducking down to clean
his sword on the fallen creature's fur before he slid it back into its sheath on his right hip.
Seungcheol realized then that he had been staring at the immortal and mentally slapped himself
as he pulled a rag from a belt pouch and cleaned his blade, as well. He tucked the cloth away
again before he sheathed his sword, and when he looked up, he found that the immortal was
looking at him.
"No, your assistance was definitely welcome," he told Mingyu, his lips curving upward in a smile,
but he didn't take his eyes away from the blond guard. "You ride a Sadovian," he stated, his eyes
once more sweeping over the sorrel war horse.
"Uh, yes." Because apparently being more eloquent was far out of reach when confronted with
this angel in front of him. Seungcheol winced at his own stupidity and opened his mouth to say
something more befitting to an introduction, but was beaten to it by the mercenary.
"I am Mingyu," he said, giving a small bow to the immortal before them. "And this is Seungcheol.
The rest of our party should be here any moment."
"I am Jeonghan," he said in that light voice, but his brow creased ever so slightly. "The rest of
your party? It is not just the two of you?"
Mingyu smiled and shook his head before motioning back up the trail. "No, we have two others. I
am sure you'd be welcome to camp with us for the night, though it looks as if we are heading in
opposite directions."
Jeonghan smiled once again, but Seungcheol noticed right away that the gesture did not reach
those dark eyes. "Thank you, I would appreciate that," he agreed, but didn't continue as to tell
them where he had been headed. Seungcheol felt the lack hang in the air between them before
the tall mercenary gave a shrug of indifference and turned to lead the way back up the trail, the
immortal pacing beside him.
Seungcheol brought up the rear with his horse, the sorrel acting like a gentle steed after the fight
had taken some fire out of him. The blond's eyes were on the immortal, though, his mind
whirling. Jeonghan did not seem to have much of with him, with just a small pack slung over one
slender shoulder and without a weapon to be seen.
And if he didn't have a weapon, how had he killed not one, but two of those creatures all by
himself? A bit suspicious, even if he was beautiful.
Jeonghan followed the tall human down the trail, the fading light making it hard to make out any
defining features. The blond man rode behind them, his pale hair practically glowing in the
twilight; his horse gave continuous snorts as if he were proud of himself. Though with what
Jeonghan knew of Sadovian's, he very well could be.
It was interesting to come across travelers, with winter coming on and the more used passes
through the mountains being at least a hundred miles to the South East. Jeonghan had
intentionally taken that specific route in the hopes of traveling light and fast and keeping away
from any other travelers. The question foremost in his mind was what sneakiness of their own
would put others along this trail.
The man beside him walked like a warrior born, his tall height and broad shoulders giving him a
formidable look. He had wielded his sword with skill, too, moving around behind the demon they
had fought and wounding it with well placed strikes. But the blond had, too, and the warhorse he
rode told Jeonghan that he was not who he appeared to be. Sadovian's were not cheap and the
breeders were picky about who they would sell to, as well, and so the man must have high
connections to be able to own one.
They crested a small hill in the trail and caught sight of a small fire burning. Jeonghan caught the
feeling of relief that came off of the tall warrior then, and after a moment Mingyu looked down
at him to smile. "The rest of our company," he told him, the relief obvious in his voice as well.
"You were worried for them," he guessed, and Mingyu nodded in agreement.
"Wonwoo is not really a fighter," he admitted with a shrug. "And Hyesung-"
"Hyseung can take care of himself, trust me on that." Seungcheol interrupted from behind.
Jeonghan turned to look at him but the blond's back was to the moon, his face hidden in the
shadows there. "And he would look out for Wonwoo, as well."
The frown pressed on Mingyu's lips then told the immortal that all was not as it seemed, and
that for some reason, the tall man did not trust this Hyesung that they spoke of. He didn't
mention it, though, determined to find out the reasons for himself. And if he couldn't, well, he
was leaving the next morning, anyway. He had to get to the Redien Tower, and no curiosity over
strange humans was going to stop him.
As they arrived at the camp, one man stood to greet them. His pale face looked relieved to see
them both whole, though his gaze lingered on Mingyu longer than anyone else. His sharply tilted
eyes crinkled in a smile as he bowed to Jeonghan. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Jeonghan," he
said, and introduced himself as Wonwoo.
The blond man secured his horse with the other four animals, unsaddling quickly and pounding a
stake into the ground before he moved to join the rest of them. Instead of going straight to the
fire, as both Mingyu and Jeonghan had done, he headed for the fourth man in their party.
The man, who Jeonghan assumed was Hyesung, sat off to the side, his round face cast into
shadow as he watched the three at the fire. Seungcheol went to him and bent to whisper
something to him, and whatever he said made Hyesung's head snap around. He stared at
Jeonghan, his dark eyes seeming to bore through the immortal, then finally he murmured
something in return to Seungcheol and rose to his feet. He followed the blond back to the fire
and gave Jeonghan a small bow.
"I am Hyesung," he said, his tone soft but his eyes hard on Jeonghan's face. "You're welcome at
our fire for the night."
He didn't miss the way that the man said 'for the night', and he also didn't miss the silver
medallion around the man's neck. So. A High Mage of the Tower traveled along hidden paths and
did not wish for the immortal to tag along.
Curious, indeed.

11
"The loss of title comes with escape from the cell, with freedom the outcome of chains." - The
Prophecies of Light

Mingyu watched the meeting between the immortal and the High Mage with the same amount
of trepidation that he could feel from the other two men with him. Wonwoo kept his eyes firmly
on the fire, curiosity coming off of him in waves though he was obviously determined to not
indulge that, while Seungcheol seemed lost for a moment before he turned to go check over his
horse. He muttered something about the fight and his horse getting a possible injury as he went,
but Mingyu knew it was just an excuse.
He watched the silence stretch between Hyesung and Jeonghan for a long moment, and then
without warning, the High Mage turned to look directly at him. Caught by surprise, Mingyu
floundered, stuttering out an intelligent sounding, "uh," and turning away with the intent to find
something to busy himself with. Hyesung stopped that, though, with only a few words.
"Mingyu, with me," he said, stepping lightly past the tall young man and moving down the trail,
back toward where the fight had taken place. A Magelight sprang into existence above him,
illuminating the trail, and with a slightly panicked look over his shoulder at a now staring
Wonwoo, Mingyu followed. From the corner of his eye, he saw Jeonghan give a small smile after
the two departing before he moved to sit at the fire by Wonwoo. Mingyu sighed heavily and
shook his head, one hand resting comfortably on the pommel of his sword as his long strides
caught up with the shorter Mage.
Hyesung glanced up at him as he came alongside, his dark eyes made into deep pools in the
eerie light of magic. "Seungcheol says you saved his life," he commented quietly. His words took
Mingyu by surprise, and he turned to glance over his shoulder only to find that their small party
was already out of sight beyond the rocky hills.
"Uh, he said that?" he asked stupidly, then shook his head as a small laugh escaped him. "He was
the one that killed the thing, I was just stabbing it where I thought it would affect it most." He'd
actually felt that he had been of little use in the fight, especially after seeing Seungcheol's crazy
sorrel joining in the fray with hooves and teeth.
Hyesung's face lightened ever so slightly with a smile as he shook his head. "He told me that had
it not been for your timely intervention, then he would be the one without a head now. So thank
you."
"Uh..." Unsure of what to say, Mingyu turned his gaze to the ground, not missing the High
Mage's light chuckle. The rounded the final curve and came upon the scene at that moment,
though, and Hyesung's smile slid off of his face immediately.
"Oh no," he breathed, his footsteps stalling for a moment before he gave a shake as if to clear
himself. Mingyu could understand the feeling; looking at the creatures in the dusk and alive had
been terrifying enough, but to see the carnage at night and with only one small glowing ball
above them, he could feel his skin begin to crawl.
Apparently Hyesung agreed, because he whispered a few words and several more Magelights
sprung up, brightening the area around them so that they could see the entire area without
straining to see what was lurking in the darkness. Not that that thought had crossed Mingyu's
mind. Until now.
He shifted his shoulders and wrapped his hand more firmly on the pommel of his sword as he
stepped closer to Hyesung's side. Before just over two weeks prior, he had never met a High
Mage, but he had heard stories of their power. The safest place was likely to be right by his side,
if anything were to happen.
Then he looked down and realized where they were standing. At Hyesung's feet was the body of
the creature that he and Seungcheol had killed, and now, the High Mage squatted down beside
it to reach out with hesitant fingers to touch it. Mingyu wanted to tell him to stay away from it,
half afraid that it would somehow magically come back to life even without a head, but he
clamped his teeth shut and instead focused on their surroundings. If nothing else, he could
sound the alarm if anything moved in the darkness.
Hyesung didn't stay there for long, though, instead standing and moving to the next body that
lay there in the dark. In the glow of the Magelight it looked like the creature's yellow eyes were
looking right at Mingyu, and he had to swallow away a lump of fear and remind himself that it
was dead. It's corpse had been smoking.
The High Mage also touched this one, but he let out a slight hiss of breath and snatched his hand
back almost immediately to scrub it on his trousers. Mingyu's brow creased and he drew close
again, opening his mouth to ask a question, but the Mage was already moving on.
He crossed the several feet back to the body of the one that the two humans had killed, and
reached down to pick up the severed head in his hands. The tall mercenary couldn't stop the
shiver that ran through him and he grimaced at the thought of holding that in hand, but to his
surprise Hyesung didn't even seem bothered by it at all. The High Mage studied the creature's
face for a long moment before he finally shook his head and dropped the thing back to the
ground.
"What are they?" Mingyu finally asked, feeling like maybe he wouldn't be interrupting something
now. Hyesung gave him a tight-lipped look, and for a moment, the tall young man thought that
he wasn't going to answer, but then he sighed.
"The prophecies mention demons, but only twice, and many consider those to be metaphors for
men whose hearts had turned. I was one of those," he added with a heavy sigh, looking back
down at the body at his feet. "I thought..." He paused for a long moment, and just when Mingyu
thought he would not continue, he did. "I thought that they were legends, things made up to
frighten bad children."
"So you're saying..." he began, unsure of how to say it himself. Demons were of course things he
had heard of, but only in conjuncture with angels. Angels were the ones who did the work of the
Light, while demons were the ones who did the work of the Dark. But he had stopped believing
in angels long ago, and to think that demons were real, after all... "Are angels real, too?" he
found himself whispering.
Hyesung shot him an unimpressed look. "Only the form that you met tonight," he said sourly,
and it took a moment for Mingyu to realize that he was referring to Jeonghan. The High Mage
stepped away from the body of the... demon... and with a few mumbled words, a fire lit up in the
thing's fur and began to blaze.
The terrible stench drove them both away from the fire itself, and with more magic, Hyesung
called fire down onto the other two corpses as well. They drew off to the curve of the trail,
upwind so that they could still see the fires but not have to smell them. The High Mage was so
focused on the pyres that Mingyu didn't want to distract him, but after a moment he let his
curiosity take over anyway.
"What did you mean about angels? Are you saying that the immortals are angels?"
Hyesung gave a small shrug and shook his head slowly, still focused on the burning bodies.
"Not... exactly," he said carefully, seeming to pick his words with care. "The immortals were here
in these lands long before the first humans sailed here, thousands of years ago. From what we
can decipher, the old texts that mention angels and demons actually allude to the immortals
fighting what we assumed were evil men. Though with this revelation," he sighed, waving one
slender hand at the fire, "I am no longer sure of..." He let that drop, sighing again instead, but
Mingyu got the gist. He could practically feel the unsurety rising from the older man.
"So is that why you do not want Jeonghan to travel with us?" he found himself asking. When the
High Mage turned to him, a blank look on his face, Mingyu blushed and opened his mouth to try
and change the wording of his blunt question.
Holding up a hand, the Mage forestalled him. "No, that is not why," he said, voice a bit peevish
now as he shot Mingyu a dark look. "It's just... do you know what happened that made the
immortals decide to keep to the City of Light?"
That was a subject Mingyu had never bothered to learn about, especially since it had nothing to
do with soldiering, and he told the man so. Hyesung gave a half-hearted smile in response. "I
figured as much. You soldiers aren't exactly the studying type, are you," he added, making the
mercenary bristle at the not-so-subtle dig at both him and Seungcheol.
"So here's the simple version for you. Fifty-seven years ago this winter, there was supposed to be
a big political marriage between a very important immortal and a human woman of prominent
blood and power. The ceremony was to be held at a stronghold not too far from here, hosted by
the immortals themselves. No one is exactly sure what happened, but everyone at the party was
killed. They were found slaughtered, ripped limb from limb, with nothing pointing to the culprit.
With all the witnesses dead and no one to truth-read, the High Mages were unable to find out
who did it. But there is one thing we are all sure of... whomever did it had something to gain by
keeping the alliance apart. And it worked. The immortals blamed humans, and drew back into
their magical city, while humans blamed immortals."
He turned to Mingyu then, his dark eyes intent as he caught the mercenary's gaze. "So tell me,
Mingyu of Felshira, what is a lone immortal doing out here, traveling to Redien, and in the
company of demons the like of which has never been seen?"
It was a question that Mingyu couldn't answer, and so as they settled down to watch the fires, it
was in a brooding silence.

They slept fitfully that night, with Mingyu, Seungcheol, and Wonwoo taking turns at guard duty.
Seungcheol never even thought to ask Hyesung or Jeonghan, knowing that the Mage needed
rest and hesitant to trust their lives into the hands of an unknown. He took the last watch, letting
the other two get as much sleep as possible.
Just as the sun began to rise over the mountain range, Jeonghan emerged from his thin blankets,
his long hair tousled from sleep and his eyes tired. He cast a look in Seungcheol's direction as he
combed out his hair with his fingers, and after a brief moment, a smile rose on his thin lips and
he took a step toward the blond guard.
And stopped right away. Only seconds later, Hyesung pulled himself from his own bedroll,
looking like he had barely slept at all the entire night. The look that flashed over the immortal's
face showed a moment of concern, but he said nothing and changed direction, heading toward
the fire to get it going once again.
Hyesung gave him a long look before he stood to his feet, and, stepping carefully so as not to
rouse the other two of their party, he made his way to Seungcheol's side. "Anything?" he asked
quietly as he reached him, and the blond guard shook his head.
"Quiet as can be," he reported, though he hadn't really expected anything else to come at them
in the night. With the High Mage as a traveling companion, he had been surprised that they had
been attacked at all. And by demons, nonetheless.
A frown creased Hyesung's face as he stared out at the rising sun, his teeth grinding ever so
lightly together. "Give me your hand," he said abruptly, holding out his own for Seungcheol to
place his inside. Which he did, albeit a bit hesitantly.
The Mage lifted the blond's hand, palm up, looking down into it as he asked his question. "Can I
trust you, Seungcheol of the Reaches?"
"Yes," he said, without hesitation, and whatever the Mage saw in his palm must have told him
that it was the truth. The older man's shoulders eased with the release of tension that
Seungcheol hadn't realized he had been holding, and he lifted a folded letter in his hands.
"I need you to go with Jeonghan, back to Redien." He held the letter further up between them to
forestall any complaints by the guardsman. "I need you to deliver this to Dongwan, and to him
alone. Do you understand me? Not to anyone else, High Mage or not. ONLY to the Arch-Mage."
"Um... yes sir," he said, not knowing what else he could do. The relief that spread over Hyesung's
face made him feel like he had done the right thing. "And where should I come to find you at?"
he added, wondering if the man was simply trying to get rid of him.
"At the Keep of the Marcher Lord," came the response immediately, Hyesung once more focused
on the horizon. "We will wait for you there."

12
"Twisted hearts shall pull their strings tighter about their puppets, drawing them in like spiders
to their prey." - The Prophecies of Light

Setting out that morning was far different than what they had been used to for the last two
weeks. Hyesung allowed them to sleep in, or at least the two who were still in the bedrolls;
Mingyu and Wonwoo. Seungcheol took the morning to check his equipment and his horse over
in the daylight, making sure that there were no nicks or wounds that he needed to address
before he set off back to the city.
He was still hesitant to leave, especially with Hyesung seeming so shaken from the previous
nights events. The letter the Mage had given him felt like it was burning a hole in his pocket, but
it was sealed with Hyesung's mark, and he knew better than to break that for his own curiosity.
So he contented himself with cleaning the demon's blood from his tack, especially where it had
splattered onto the breast collar. It had dried and as he scrubbed away at it with a rag and some
oil from his saddlebags, he mentally berated himself for not cleaning it the night before.
A shadow fell over him just as he was finishing, and he looked up into Jeonghan's face. The
immortal was mostly ignoring him, focusing more on the piece of tack held in his hands: or more
specifically, the emblem of the Tower set in the center of the leather piece.
"So you serve the Mages," he mused, his light voice sounding halfway amused as he looked up
from the emblem and into Seungcheol's eyes. It was just a statement, but from his tone, the
blond felt as if he were slightly picking at him.
"I do," he said, standing to his feet and finding that he was just a hair taller than the other.
"When are you ready to leave, I will be ready, Jeonghan."
The immortal was silent as he watched Seungcheol move to his horse, deftly avoiding the sorrel's
attempt to bite him as he re-attached the piece to the saddle. Seungcheol let out a sigh as he
pushed his horse's nose away for what seemed to be the millionth time that morning. He had
hoped that a taste of battle would make the otherwise ill-tempered animal easier to work with,
but it seemed to have the opposite effect. He was determined to fight with Seungcheol this
morning and honestly, the man would rather get that hurdle out of the way sooner rather than
later.
Mingyu came crawling out of his blankets at almost the same time that Seungcheol finished
saddling his horse, and it was with a sigh that he saw the mercenary wake Wonwoo. It seemed
that he was going to have an audience in his battle with his horse. Hyesung sat at the fire,
looking more tired than ever before and with a faraway look in his eyes, but he gave a start when
the other two joined him, reaching for trail biscuits to break their fast.
Jeonghan stood where Seungcheol had left him, still watching the blond with a critical eye.
"Where did you get your Sadovian?" he called, amusement thick in his tone as he watched the
sorrel try to latch his teeth onto the man once again.
With a sigh, Seungcheol ignored the question, and instead focused on his horse. It took several
tight turns before he could get angled close enough to slip a foot into a stirrup, and just as he
expected, the horse exploded in a series of bucks as soon as he landed in the saddle. He grit his
teeth and held on, determined not to fall, especially with an audience and on rocky ground, and
as suddenly as he had started, the sorrel gave in. He snorted and tossed his head as Seungcheol
pulled him around toward the fire, but he didn't try to buck anymore.
Hyesung's eyes were once again looking at something else faraway, a frown creasing his brow,
but when Seungcheol called his name he looked up. He smiled slightly when he saw the man
sitting his horse. "So you stuck on him," he said lightly, his small joke making Mingyu pause mid-
chew and Wonwoo outright choke on his biscuit. He ignored them as the mercenary pounded on
the shorter man's back, trying to relieve him, and stood to come to Seungcheol's side.
"Be wary of your companion," he said softly, too quietly for anyone else to hear above
Wonwoo's coughs. "Hold close your counsel, for there are always those with ears attuned to the
Dark Whispers. One of the prophecies," he added when he noticed Seungcheol's blank look.
"Ride swift, stay safe, and come back to us as quickly as you can. I think..." he paused, then
continued with a smile. "I think that you will be fine."
It wasn't what he was going to say in the first place, but the blond let that slide. "Sir, if I can say
something?" At Hyesung's nod, he continued. "If those two are Seals, then doesn't that mean
that you can trust them? You don't have to carry everything alone."
The sharp, considering look that the High Mage gave him might have made him uncomfortable a
few days prior, but he had seen the worry and fear in the man that morning and was beginning
to realize that, decorated Mage of the Tower or not, Hyesung was simply human like the rest of
them. After a moment, the older man sighed and nodded slowly.
"Maybe you are right, Seungcheol. Be safe," he said in closing, and stepped back and away from
the guardsman. It was only then that Seungcheol realized that his horse had not once tried to
bite the Mage, and he gave a disgusted look at the animal.
"I am ready," Jeonghan called, stepping close with his pack slung over his shoulder and neck. He
pushed the sorrel's head away as the horse tried to bite him, then held a hand up for
Seungcheol. "Help me up?"
"Uh," he began, and realized that of course the immortal would be riding with him. How else
were they supposed to make good speed, with one on horseback and one on foot? With a sigh,
he kicked his left foot out of the stirrup to allow Jeonghan to place his own there, then took the
slim hand given to him and pulled him up. The immortal settled in behind him, removing his foot
from the stirrup so that Seungcheol could have it back, and it couldn't have been at a better
time.
The sorrel shook his head roughly, his ears pinned to his skull as he tried to give a crow hop and
throw his extra passenger. Seungcheol used the leverage of his position and kept the horse's
head up, denying him the satisfaction of bucking, and after a moment he gave up.
"Well done," Jeonghan murmured behind him. Seungcheol's ears flushed red with the
compliment and the brunette laughed at him, softly but still a laugh.
With one last nod at the three by the fire, Seungcheol turned his horse and nudged the sorrel
into a trot back down the trail. He knew that they were almost two weeks out of Redien, but that
was traveling with a pack horse and companions. They should be able to make better time with
just the one, strong horse, and so he didn't worry too much about that.
The letter in his pocket and the immortal perched behind him, those were much more
worrisome.

He couldn't help the smile on his face as he clutched to the saddle of the sorrel Sadovian.
Jeonghan had not only come across what he thought might be some answers to questions, but
also he had the benefit of finding a faster way to Redien. Even if it was sitting atop a warhorse
and clinging to the back of the saddle.
"So tell me, how did you get your hands on a Sadovian?" he asked, leaning forward to make sure
that the blond human could hear his question. He'd already avoided answering it once, and that
avoidance alone made Jeonghan even more curious. He was tempted to cast a truth spell on the
man, but after the fight with the demons, he was loathe to use his magic too sparingly.
It seemed that once more, the man was determined not to answer. Jeonghan pursed his lips and
considered his options. He could either use magic on the man, wasting his personal store, or he
could somehow make him willing to talk. He opted for the second option.
"I rode a Sadovian once," he admitted, his lips curving into a smile at the memory. "I was young
still, probably about your age... not even twenty. This was before the split, you see. I visited the
Reaches with some friends and had the opportunity to go hunting with the Lord there. You can
imagine my surprise when they put me on a warhorse. I was thrown less than five minutes into
the ride and I have not been on a Sadovian since... until now."
He hoped that the story might loosen the man's tongue a bit, and apparently it worked. But all
he said then was, "I am twenty," in an indignant tone. Jeonghan had to choke back his laugh so
as not to offend the young man.
He supposed he could understand, after all. Being less than a century old, himself, the elders
looked at him as if he were still a child on apron strings. "I am sorry," he said after a moment, his
tone sincere, and after brief hesitation Seungcheol nodded in acceptance.
"Anyway. That was when I learned about the breed and how highly valuable they are. Has
something changed since then? And if not, then how did you get a Sadovian? Who are you,
really, guardsman of the Tower?"
There was silence for so long that he thought that the human would ignore him once again, then
finally he said, softly, "More has changed than you realize."
"Hmmm." Jeonghan took that response in stride, his lips pursed in thought as he lifted one hand
to push an escaped strand of hair out of his eyes. "Well then, tell me. Do you know that the two
young men we left behind are Seals? Do you even know what the Seals are?"
He felt more than saw Seungcheol stiffen before him, and everything suddenly seemed to make
a lot more sense to the immortal. "Ahhhh. Of course you know. You are hunting the Well. Why?"
"Well?" Seungcheol asked, tipping his head ever so slightly. "Hyesung mentioned something
about a well. What is that?" From the inflection of his voice and the fact that he was actually
responding, Jeonghan could guess that he truly didn't know.
"Yes, a Well of power. People think that all magic comes from the moon, but that isn't exactly
true. It comes from the interaction of the moon's light with the power that flows through the
earth."
The human's silence spoke volumes of how he didn't understand, and so Jeonghan gave a great
sigh and shifted on his perch behind the saddle. "Imagine that there are invisible rivers running
through the world, in both air and sea and earth. Instead of being made up of water they are
made up of a matter that is completely inaccessible to anyone, leaving them worthless and
unimportant. But then the moon comes up every night and shines its light down on the world,
soaking these rivers with its light. That light charges the rivers and suddenly, to those trained to
see it, they are alive with magic. They can be used up, which is why your High Mage was so tired
this morning; he and I drew power from the same 'rivers' to fight and burn the demons."
"You're a Mage, too," Seungcheol breathed, his voice sounding with realization, and Jeonghan let
out a snort of laughter.
"Not exactly, no, but we immortals train in magic when we are young. Utilize everything, you
know. But anyway. So the light of the moon charges the rivers, but where do those rivers go?"
"Into a well?" Seungcheol guessed, and Jeonghan smiled. Maybe this human wasn't as dull as he
first seemed.
"Exactly. So according to the Prophecies of Light, a Well will be tapped into by dark forces and
the light of the moon corrupted. So now that I have answered your questions, Seungcheol,
answer me this. Where did you get a Sadovian?"
The blond heaved a heavy sigh then, nodding his head slightly as if he knew that he was well and
truly caught. Jeonghan was right, he had answered the questions the human asked without
hesitation, and so finally Seungcheol shook his head roughly.
"I... was not born as just a soldier," he admitted slowly, turning in his saddle to catch Jeonghan's
eye for a moment before he looked forward again. "I was born as Choi Seungcheol, son of Choi
Minsik, the Lord of the Western Reaches."

13
"Death brings power and power brings death, but the fall of the Tower shall bring life." - The
Prophecies of Light

Clouds had settled in over the party as they moved deeper into the mountains, the nights
growing colder and their surrounding less hospitable. Mingyu found himself almost regretting
giving the gloves to Wonwoo, finding that despite his Northern birth, he hadn't quite
remembered the bite of the mountain air. Several days had passed since Seungcheol and the
immortal had left them, and the mercenary was beginning to feel the blond guardsman's
absence, both in the longer watches that he and Wonwoo had to split, and in the silence that
now wrapped about Hyesung like a cloak.
The High Mage had drawn into his own thoughts even more than before since Seungcheol's
departure, keeping to himself at night and riding ahead of the other two during the day. Mingyu
could tell that Wonwoo didn't mind the distance, that the thief was more comfortable when
Hyesung was not paying attention, but it bothered the mercenary more than he would like to
admit.
His horse stumbled on the rocky path they trod, the jolt pulling him from his own contemplations
as he checked to make sure that everything was still okay. The steady bay gelding wasn't limping,
though, nor had the jolt untied the pack horse's lead line from Mingyu's saddle, and so he
breathed a sigh of relief. Yesterday they had turned off of the main trail they had been traveling,
setting out onto a smaller side path that was very nearly overgrown with dying grasses. It was
rocky, too, and wound up higher into the mountains instead of curving through the pass as the
one they had been on before. If he had to guess, he would say that the trail they had been on led
too close to the city of the immortals for the High Mage's comfort, and that they were now
taking a lesser known route so as to avoid more chance-met strangers.
Wonwoo grumbled something from where he rode in front of Mingyu, the thief's seat much
more steady in the saddle now than it had been when they had first set out. Mingyu knew from
experience that that was what traveling for almost three weeks on horseback would do to a
person; it became a natural extension of one's body, no matter how unused to it they had been
at the beginning.
He did look forward to the end of this journey, though, no matter where that may be. He was
quite tired of sitting atop a horse.
Looking past Wonwoo, he focused on the High Mage atop his grey mare. Hyesung rode as if the
cold and the wind didn't bother him, his head held high and his eyes ever forward, and Mingyu
had to wonder if that was some sort of magic trick. And then he wondered if the Mage could
read minds, for at that very moment, Hyesung looked back and met his eyes. Mingyu gave him a
slight nod in acknowledgement, wishing that the trail were wide enough to move up beside the
man so that he could ask the questions that were circling in his mind, but his wishes were of no
use. He settled with with a sound of frustration and shook his head, only able to watch as
Hyesung turned back to the front and continued to lead.
The cold deepened as the day drew longer, the clouds seeming to draw even closer to the
travelers. Accompanied with the feeling of the still and quiet that the cloud cover brought was a
sudden trepidation, a feeling that Mingyu had learned to trust in. Something was in the hills with
them, watching them from the gathering fog.
"Wonwoo," he said softly, hoping to catch the thief's attention without calling Hyesung's down
on them, as well. The thief turned his head to the side to indicate that he was listening, but he
didn't take his eyes off of the trail ahead of him. Still didn't trust his horse, obviously. Or maybe
he, too, felt the presence around them.
"Do you have any weapons?" He'd felt easier throughout their journey when Seungcheol was
there; despite not always having gotten along with the blond man, Mingyu knew that he could
use the sword attached to his hip with ease and experience. Wonwoo, on the other hand,
seemed to have nothing but his fists to fight demons with if it came to it.
"A few," Wonwoo replied just as quietly, his words barely carrying past his horse and to Mingyu's
ears. He shifted his shoulders before leaning down to dip his fingers into his boot, where he
pulled the top of a knife out ever so slightly. He let it linger a moment, as if to make sure that
Mingyu saw it, then pushed the hilt back down to hide it once more. "I feel it too," he admitted
as he straightened, and Mingyu felt his heart sink.
He had hoped that he was just being paranoid, but if the other man felt it as well...
Reaching across to his right hip, he pushed the slip cover off of his sword's crosspiece, trying to
do so as casually as he could so as not to alert any onlookers. He knew that he wasn't a very
sneaky person, and that the motion could easily have been recognized for what it was, but he
hoped that the eyes had been elsewhere at that moment. No need to call a fight down on them
by being too obvious. Hopefully the watchers would be content to watch, assuming that they
were oblivious to their audience.
They rode in silence for several more minutes, and Mingyu felt his shoulders finally begin to
relax. Maybe he was wrong, maybe there was nothing there that they needed to-
An unnatural scream shattered the stillness, and all four horses gave a jump of surprise. The pack
horse pulled back against the rope tying him to Mingyu's saddle, and the mercenary yanked the
slip on the knot to release the panicking horse. No need to be pulled from his saddle by a fear
crazed animal on a rope. The horse spun and tore down the rocky trail, the panniers bouncing on
its sides as it went; Mingyu pushed down the thought that he would have to fetch the horse
once this all was over and focused on trying to figure out where the sound had come from.
It was another demon, certainly; he recognized that sound. He could never forget it, to be
honest, such a bone-chilling, unnatural cry that seemed to echo in his bones. Wonwoo was
currently fighting with his horse, or more, clinging to the saddle as he tried to get the beast to
calm down. Mingyu grabbed his own reins in firm hold and pushed his horse forward, closer to
Wonwoo's in an effort to bunch the horses together. Safety in numbers should calm them a bit,
or at least, that was the goal.
Hyesung had pulled his own animal to a stop, one hand coming up to be held out in front of him,
his fingers closed in a solid fist. He was showing no magic yet but Mingyu didn't doubt that he
was ready to call something at a moment's notice. "Mingyu, Wonwoo," he called, his voice
steady though he didn't look back at them. His eyes were surveying the hills and rocks around
them. "Come toward me. We're going forward, no matter what happens. Got that?"
"Yes sir," Mingyu answered immediately, though Wonwoo didn't even offer a reply. The thief
merely kicked his horse into motion, the animal shaking its head as if it wanted to turn around,
but it obeyed its rider and drew close to the Mage, with Mingyu right behind him.
"Whatever happens, we stick together," Hyesung said softly, peering left and right to try and see
through the fog that had thickened even more so around them. Mingyu wasn't so sure that he
wanted to see what was around them, though. What if they were surrounded by demons?
Hyesung pushed his horse into a walk, which the grey mare obeyed though very reluctantly. The
other two crowded close, Mingyu's left hand now openly on his sword hilt and Wonwoo now
holding a long knife in his left hand. Mingyu opened his mouth to warn the thief about the
dangers of riding with an unsheathed weapon, and was interrupted by yet another scream.
That was answered by another, and another, until the entire hillside sounded like it was echoing
with the cries of demons. If Mingyu had to guess he would say that there weren't that many, just
the same ones screaming again and again, but he wasn't really too happy about that either.
Facing even one had been hard enough when Seungcheol and his wicked horse were there, and
now, he was the only swordsman in the company.
Hyesung wasted no time, giving his horse a swift kick to send her into a gallop up the trail.
Wonwoo's mount was right behind him, the thief clinging to the saddle with one hand and still
gripping that long knife in the other, his head swiveling from side to side as he tried to find the
demons in the fog. Mingyu brought up the rear, his heart pounding in his throat as he, too tried
to peer through the fog to try and spy their enemies.
The cries stopped as abruptly as they had begun, but that did nothing to quell the fear rising in
their small company. Mingyu had the distinct feeling that they were simply being chased, and his
thoughts went back to the demons that they had fought before. They had had long, goat-like
legs, and he suddenly realized that they could most likely run on all fours and cover just as much
ground as a horse. His stomach lurched into his throat and he wished that he'd never thought of
that, but he knew that he had to say something to warn the others.
"Watch out above-" he began, then something heavy crashed into his horse and sent him flying.
He hit the ground hard, lucky enough to have been thrown from his horse's saddle before they
struck the rocky hillside; the horse let out a terrified scream as it rolled halfway down the slope,
the shaggy form of a demon bounding down after it. Mingyu stood on shaky feet, one ankle
nearly giving out as he put weight on it. He could only hope it wasn't broken, and he reached a
hand up to brush away the sudden sweat he felt on his brow. His hand came away red, though,
and he realized that it was blood on his face, probably from where he had struck the ground
when he fell.
The clatter of hooved feet on rock sounded from above him, and he didn't even pause to think.
Drawing his sword into a two handed grip, he twisted to the side and sliced upward in a
defensive strike. He was rewarded by the quick reaction when his sword cut into a body, and a
demon let out a disorienting cry as it fell. He managed to get out of the way of the injured
creature, his footwork fast enough to avoid being crushed, but his sword was yanked out of his
grip by the weight of the thing.
He turned to find his weapon sticking out of the side of the chest of a dying goat-demon, it's eyes
glowing a deep golden color in the fog, and it gurgled out a laugh at him even as the color faded
from it's eyes. He found out why when he reached for his sword. Before he could even take hold
of the weapon, he heard more clatter on the rocks above and knew that he didn't have time,
knew that he was about to die.
He wasn't going to go down without a fight, though. He pulled his small dagger from his belt and
turned in a crouch to face the newest threat, his ankle screaming in agony as he did so. This
demon dropped down in front of him, its mouth opening in a wide grin as it took in his meager
weapon. It's teeth were sharp fangs that looked completely out of place in such a mammal-like
face, but then again, so did the too-human-like hands that gripped the large axe it held in front
of it.
"Time to die, fortune's sword," it growled at him, and advanced.
He stumbled backward, trying to keep out of reach of the notched axe, trying to get around to
where maybe he could grab his sword. The demon saw where he was heading, though, and the
smile wiped off of its face and it charged.
Before it had even gone a single step, a searing fireball blasted it, the heat washing over Mingyu
and forcing him to shield his face from the burn. The stench of burning flesh washed over him,
and then a firm voice shouted his name.
"Get your sword!" Hyesung shouted at him, holding his reins in one hand while calling and
throwing fire with the other. Wonwoo was nowhere in sight, but Mingyu could only hope that
the thief was simply unable to turn his horse around to come back for him. He turned to do as
the Mage ordered, though it took several moments to yank the weapon free from the dead
creature's ribcage.
When he had it free, finally, he turned back and found Hyesung closer, with one hand extended
down for Mingyu and one stirrup free. "Get on," he ordered, and the mercenary wasted no time.
His right ankle felt as if it would give out underneath him, but the adrenaline coursing through
his body allowed him to power through it and he was able to scramble up onto the horse behind
Hyesung.
The High Mage lifted the hand that he had used to help Mingyu up and blasted yet another
fireball from it, then touched his mare's sides with his heels and spun her to run up the trail once
more. Mingyu wanted to ask so many questions: where were they going, how were they
supposed to get there without their pack horse and a horse for the mercenary, where was
Wonwoo... and yet he never got a chance.
They crested the top of the hill and Mingyu's mouth fell open as he saw a human army lined out
before them, their faces grim and their weapons set.

14
"The Lady falls into slumber as the Light is subdued, and in her sleep, the world of men shall
battle." - The Prophecies of Light

The city came into view and Seungcheol couldn't have felt more relieved. Throughout the week-
long ride, Jeonghan had plied him with question after question, and though he happily shared
knowledge in return, the guardsman had to admit that he could hardly understand even half of
it.
One of the things he had shared, though, was the fact that he had recognized both Mingyu and
Wonwoo as Seals. What was it supposed to mean that he was able to do so in such a short
amount of time in which he'd known them? Was it simply because of the immortal's uncanny
ability to put two seemingly random hints together and come to a conclusion from them? Or was
it for a different, darker reason? Hyesung's warning rang in his mind the entire time they
traveled, and so when they trotted down the hill toward Redien, he felt a smile come over his
face.
Finally, he would be rid of the immortal, and he would be able to see Dongwan and get answers.
He had filed away what knowledge Jeonghan had shared with him, even if he didn't understand
it, sure that the Arch-Mage would appreciate it and be able to make heads from tails with it. If
only he'd had something to write on, but all he had was the letter that Hyesung had entrusted
him with, tucked securely underneath his shirt to keep it away from Jeonghan's prying eyes.
The gates to Redien were open and busy, as always, but as they rode closer, Seungcheol noticed
that a soldier in the guard tower pointed at him. He figured he must be quite obvious, what with
his horse being well-known in the guard's stables for biting anyone who came within distance,
but why they were interested in his return was beyond him. Any hope of Jeonghan missing it
passed when the immortal spoke, his voice pitched low for Seungcheol's ears only.
"Is there a reason that the city guard would be keeping an eye out for you?" he asked, genuine
curiosity in his tone. Seungcheol shifted his shoulders uncomfortably at the man's close
proximity and shook his head.
"No, not that I know of. Maybe Dongwan asked them to, I kind of left in a hurry and without
giving him notice."
Jeonghan hummed a small sound that could have meant anything, but when Seungcheol
chanced a look over his shoulder, the immortal was staring at the bustle around them, the
question forgotten. Seungcheol ducked his head to hide the sudden grin on his face: he knew
that Redien could be quite stunning for someone who had never seen it before. It was the
shining city of humans, built as a center for power and with many of the towers constructed with
magic instead of by hand. Even in the Reaches, at his father's Hold, there were not such stunning
things to see.
"It's plainer than I thought it would be," Jeonghan said suddenly, and Seungcheol choked on air.
That... wasn't what he had expected. "Our welcoming party," the immortal added, bumping
Seungcheol's shoulder with his hand before pointing forward discreetly.
When he looked, there was a contingent of the Tower guards coming toward him, their faces
grim. He recognized the older man at their head; he had trained under him for several months
before he had been accepted into their ranks.
Drawing his horse to a stop, he helped Jeonghan down with one hand before he, too,
dismounted. His horse surprisingly didn't try anything, not even a kick or bite, and he had to
smile at the thought that maybe, finally, they were bonding.
The smile was wiped off of his face as the guards surrounded him, all with their hands on their
sword hilts. Captain Kyujong stepped up toward him, face grim, and said, "Guardsman
Seungcheol, you are under arrest for the murder of Arch-Mage Dongwan."
Jeonghan took two prompt steps away from Seungcheol's side and raised his hands in the air in a
pacifying gesture. "I am Lord Jeonghan from the City of Light. I am here to speak with the High
Mages and I had no part in this act. I have diplomatic immunity," he added when the Captain
seemed reluctant to listen to him.
At that, Kyujong turned and motioned for one of his men to come forward. "Take Lord
Jeonghan to the Tower, as our guest," he said, his voice twisting into a sneer at the title given to
the immortal. Jeonghan let the insult slide and went along with the guard, leaving Seungcheol
standing all alone without even a backward glance.
How easy it was to call him murderer and shake off any association. Seungcheol would have
been angry at the beautiful immortal, except that he felt himself oddly devoid of any emotions at
the time. His mind simply continued to repeat the words, "the murder of Arch-Mage Dongwan"
again and again, and he finally raised his hands in a mimic of Jeonghan's action.
"I am innocent, Kyujong," he said softly, trying to look the older man in the eyes to make him see
the truth there. The Captain only glared at him, though, and stepped forward to relieve him of
his weapons.
"Take him to the cells," he ordered, stepping back with Seungcheol's sword and belt knife in
hand. The guardsman who came to take his horse was rewarded with a bite to the hand that
drew blood, but Seungcheol couldn't bring himself to reprimand the horse.
Dongwan had taken him in, had helped him to hide his identity and to find a place that he
belonged. Had taught him and had trusted him, and now Seungcheol had repaid that trust by
being absent when the Arch-Mage needed him most. If only he had stayed in the city, had not
insisted on going with Hyesung...
Wait. They would only suspect him of the murder if he had been the last known person to see
Dongwan alive. But he knew that Hyesung had gone to see him after Seungcheol had, which
meant...
Had Hyesung murdered Dongwan? If so, then why would he have sent Seungcheol with a letter
for the Arch-Mage? Was it a ploy to make him return to Redien so that he would be arrested and
out of the way? Or was there something bigger going on?
The letter hidden inside of his shirt suddenly felt a lot more important than ever before. If there
was something actually written there, then that meant that Hyesung believed that Dongwan was
still alive. Right?
The guards refused to answer any of his questions so he stopped asking, and when he was
deposited into a cell in the main guard house, his request to see a Mage was also ignored. His
name could easily be cleared if someone would simply truth-read him; he hadn't done it, and the
truth spell did not lie. But in their haste to leave him alone, they gave him the opportunity to
remove and read the letter.
Dongwan,
I hope that this note finds you well. In my journey I have come to the unfortunate
 conclusion that maybe you were right. The more that I read the prophecies, the more I
think that one of the High Mages will turn against the others. I should have listened to you
that night, should have taken more precautions.
I am afraid that someone must have overheard our conversation, because we are now
being followed and attacked by demons. All this time I thought that you were mad to
believe them real, and yet now, I have seen them up close, burned their bodies to break
their link to this realm. I am unsure now and I feel as if maybe I am being led in circles, but
by whom, I cannot guess.
The guard that I send this letter to you with is a Seal. In this, at least I can say that I was
correct. The Four Seals are not objects, but are people. I currently travel with the two that I
spoke to you about; the mercenary from the North and the thief. You know the passages
that point to them. Seungcheol was not so obvious, but once I finally worked my thoughts
through recognizing his accent, it was only a matter of time. In this, I cannot understand
why you did not trust me earlier. You must have taken him under your wing for more than
just the fact that he is Lord Choi's son; did you know, all along, that he was a Seal? And if
so, why did you not tell me?
I suppose that asking these questions is futile. You only tell me what you think I need to
know, despite the many years that we have called one another 'friend'. No, do not deny it. I
understand it.
The immortal that travels with Seungcheol, I am not sure that I trust him. Right now it is
hard to trust anyone, but Lord Jeonghan is young, with a strong Mage-gift. He met us
along the road while traveling alone, and I am suspicious that maybe he called the demons
down on himself so that he could ingratiate himself into our group. I hope not. But I know
that you will have the best chance of reading him for what he truly is after.
Be careful, dear friend. Our paths lead us in dangerous places and I am afraid for you. The
more that I read the Prophecies, the more convinced I am that you are in danger. Be
careful.
I am afraid that I must ask you to send Seungcheol to me once again. You understand why;
with him being a Seal, he must be with the others in order to correct the balance. Try your
best to keep the immortal with you, though. I do not need him meddling with human
affairs. I am headed for the Marcher Lord's Keep, and should be there by the time that you
read this.
Take care, love.
-Hyesung
Seungcheol's eyebrows rose at the last line, his cheeks heating a bit at the endearment. Maybe it
was just a term of familiarity but the way in which it was written felt a bit more... personal. Not
that it mattered now.
Folding the letter, he tucked it back underneath his clothing and heaved a sigh. So he would find
no evidence there, except for the knowledge that he was, after all, a Seal as well. He had
suspected for a while, mainly because Hyesung had let him in to his confidences, but to learn it
was the truth made him feel a bit... lacking. But still, no clues as to who had killed Dongwan.
Grief threatened to wash over him and he shook his head to clear it, pushing away any emotions
that would cloud his thoughts. He needed to have a clear head for this. Who could he persuade
to fetch a Mage for him? He had known a lot of guards personally, having made friends easily
before Dongwan had taken him up. Since then, though, he had let his personal contacts fall
through as the jealousy of his fellow guards had pushed away their previous friendships.
The door grated open and he looked up quickly, to heave a sigh of relief when he recognized the
woman who came into the hallway. Her beautiful face was twisted in anger, though, and he felt
the hope in him stutter and die. "High Mage Joohyun," he greeted solemnly, bowing deeply to
the woman. She stood quietly outside of his cell, looking down at him as if he were a bug, then
finally heaved a sigh and held out one slim hand.
"Give me your palm, former guardsman," she ordered, and though his heart lurched at the word
'former', he obeyed and slipped his hand through the bars to place it in her grasp. She could read
his palm and see that he was innocent, and then they could find Dongwan's real killer. She bent
over the hand she held, her lips moving soundlessly as she truth-read him, and then she flung his
hand away in disgust.
"How could you do it, Seungcheol?" she demanded, pain breaking through her cool demeanor,
and Seungcheol's mouth went dry. How... why would his palm say that he was the killer, when he
hadn't done anything wrong? Joohyun shook her head at him, his surprise making it impossible
for him to form any protests, and then she turned and left before he could gather his wits about
him.
How was it possible?
He sat in silence for a long while, not even touching the food that a guard brought to him. He
knew that truth-reading never lied, and so was it possible that he was guilty, after all? Maybe
some spell had made him forget something? But no, he couldn't believe that. It was certainly
easier to believe that Joohyun was lying, though why would she do such a thing?
He sat there in hopelessness, a stunned sort of trance coming over him that settled into
numbness, and so the slight commotion outside of the doors startled him. He was even more
startled when the last person he had expected to see walked through those doors in such a
nonchalant manner.
"There is something strange going on at this Tower, Choi Seungcheol," Jeonghan told him,
flipping his hair back over his shoulder. "I do believe you're being set up to take the fall for
someone else's act." he said, before pointing one slim finger at the lock on Seungcheol's cell.
With a murmured command, it broke open and fell to the floor, leaving the door to swing open.
Jeonghan gave him a mischievous smile. "Come, let's be gone."

15
 "Truth is in his hands, while knowledge is at his side." - The Prophecies of Light

The hallway of the Marcher Lord's Keep was dimly lit, yet Wonwoo found that he had very little
difficulty in maneuvering it. He had been in darker places before and with much more at stake,
and so had learned quickly how to traverse in such places. Silently, too; he moved with as much
noise as a mouse along the cold stone hall, sticking close to the wall out of habit.
It had been almost a week since the run in along the passes, and though Mingyu was still nursing
an injured ankle, Wonwoo was beginning to get bored. To use up the nervous energy that he felt
building within him, he had taken to exploring the Keep, even if he had been told to stay in his
rooms.
He had been shaken and afraid when Mingyu had gone down under the demon's attack, but
though he tried to get his horse to stop, he couldn't manage it. The beast took the bit in it's teeth
and ran, no matter what he tried to do. The relief that flooded through him when Hyesung had
pulled his own horse to a halt and turned around for the mercenary was enough to make him
almost forget the danger that he was in, being stuck on a runaway horse.
As quickly as that thought had crossed his mind, it fled. They had just crested the top of a hill and
his horse slammed to a stop at the sight of the army, unseating him and throwing him toward
the ground. It was by pure luck that he held on, one hand twisting tightly into the horse's mane
and the other still clinging to the saddle. And so it was that when he got his first look at
Youngsaeng, the Marcher Lord and one of the most powerful men in the realms, it was when he
was hanging off of the side of a horse like some contortionist.
The Lord had been completely unimpressed with him at first, but when he said the word
'demons', the man was all ears. He took Wonwoo by the shoulder and led him back into the
ranks of the army, asking many questions about who he was and why he was there and how did
he know what demons were. When Hyesung arrived, with Mingyu doubled on his horse,
Wonwoo had been relieved, and not just because the other two were safe. The Marcher Lord
and all his questions had shaken him; something about the man just didn't sit right with
Wonwoo.
They had been escorted to Youngsaeng's Keep, a massive, stone castle built into the side of a
cliff. Hyesung had cast a healing spell for Mingyu, though it couldn't heal the mercenary
completely, and the action had drained both men to the point that when they arrived, Wonwoo
was the only one fully coherent. He had never seen a Mage cast a healing, and he hadn't
expected it to take such a toll on the older man. He simply hoped that both of the others would
be alright.
Youngsaeng had had them shown to chambers, and though Mingyu and Wonwoo were taken to
a shared suite on one of the lower floors, the Marcher Lord had insisted on keeping Hyesung
near him. Wonwoo had protested, just because the feeling that he got from Youngsaeng wasn't
right, but both of the older men overruled him. And so it was that he found himself holed up
with Mingyu, sharing the same sitting room, both with their own small bedroom just off of it.
He'd never been in such a luxurious bed chamber before, and though he should have been
elated, it felt far too much like a prison cell.
Mingyu spent the last several days resting in their conjoined sitting room, both the magical
healing and the physical healing that he still needed to do taking a toll on him. Wonwoo had kind
of always assumed that if a Mage wanted something done, it happened, but since meeting
Hyesung he was coming to realize that that was not the case. Apparently magic could only do so
much, especially when it came to healing. The break had been corrected, but now Mingyu had to
rest to let the remainder of the injury heal.
He was using the rest wisely, though, and had convinced Wonwoo to appropriate some books
for him from Youngsaeng's library. Wonwoo had never been very interested in books; barely
knowing how to read would do that to someone. Besides, the desire to sit and squint one's eyes
at a page with black marks all over it, he just couldn't understand the appeal. But if Mingyu
thought that he might find some clues in writings, then he was definitely welcome to peruse
them.
Getting to the books had been no easy task, but when Wonwoo had returned with several of the
prophecy tomes tucked in a bag, Mingyu's smile made it worth it. The thief thought that he
might want to take a closer look at that emotion, but he just pushed that away and tried to
ignore what it might imply. Neither of the two had seen Hyesung since they had arrived, and
while it was a bit worrisome to Wonwoo, given how he felt about Youngsaeng, Mingyu wasn't
concerned.
And so, with nothing else to do, Wonwoo took to exploring. Now he wandered the halls, avoiding
the Marcher Lord's men and servants with more skill than he thought anyone would give him
credit for. Then again, he told himself that a good thief was not as good as they thought they
were if someone knew their skill level.
Footsteps sounded in the hall ahead of him, and so with a quick glance around, Wonwoo darted
back to a doorway that he had recently passed. The door was luckily unlocked - otherwise he
would have been forced to contort himself into a brace along the ceiling - and he slipped inside
the room, carefully closing the door behind him and pressing one ear up next to it. Please let
them be passing, he thought to himself, but as the footsteps approached the door, they slowed
down, and he knew that he needed to find a better hiding spot.
A frantic glance around the room showed that he had chosen a good place to be stuck in, at
least, and he hurried over to a large divan that wrapped halfway around the rug that lay in the
center of the room. It faced two large armchairs, and had a small table in the middle that was
likely meant for serving refreshments, but Wonwoo didn't take the time to study anything else.
He slid underneath the divan, silently thanking whomever had furnished the room for adding a
skirt to the furniture, allowing him to effectively hide underneath the seat. It was a tight fit but
he was thin, and after a moment of squirming he stilled to the sound of the door clicking open.
"Please come in, we can talk more privately here," the smooth voice said, and despite not having
spoken with the man since meeting him, Wonwoo recognized the voice of the Marcher Lord.
One became skilled at recognizing such things when their life could depend on crossing the
wrong person's path.
Footsteps coming closer through the room, and then someone sat down on the divan. The
underside of the small couch pressed down on Wonwoo and he felt his breath catch, but he
dared not move for fear of being caught. He heard movement from what he guessed was the
other person settling into one of the armchairs, then the person above him spoke.
"Honestly, Youngsaeng, this is foolishness. You need to have done with it already. You are trying
to play both sides and we both know that it will not work."
So then, the Marcher Lord was the one sitting in the chair. Wonwoo didn't recognize the voice
above him, the smooth and rich tones something that he felt that he would know had he ever
heard them before.
"I am not playing both sides, stop it. The Mage has answers that I can pull from him, I just need
you to have patience. This is a delicate dance; I am caught between Redien and Tolsana, and you
should know how that feels. Haven't the Reaches been there for years?"
A non-committal sound and a reply that Wonwoo missed as the man on the divan shifted, the
thief's ears filled with the sound of rustling cloth instead of the words. Youngsaeng's sigh could
have meant anything in response, though, and Wonwoo wished that he could have heard the
first bit.
What did the Reaches have to do with the Marcher Lord? The West was made up of precious
mines and expensive horses, while Youngsaeng's Keep was purely a stronghold that was
employed by the Tower when necessary. Not that they had been necessary for some time, which
meant that Youngsaeng should have had a cushy, comfortable life. Wonwoo didn't know much
about Tolsana, though, and that was the part that really threw him. Tolsana was their neighbor
country, across the Western sea, and didn't Redien have strong trade with them? He was
confused over the conversation and wishing more than ever that he hadn't been caught in the
room and forced to listen to some inane business talk.
"And what about the two that he arrived with? What is your excuse for keeping them around?"
the man on the divan asked, and Wonwoo stilled. That couldn't be referring to anyone but
himself and Mingyu, and if there was anything that a thief cared a lot about, it was his own skin.
"Well," Youngsaeng began, slow and sounding almost unsure, "The mercenary might be of use.
Once he heals, anyway. If we can buy his loyalty, then he could be a good investment against
Redien when the time comes. If not, then we will have to get rid of him."
"And the other?"
"He's useless," the Marcher Lord said dismissively, and Wonwoo felt his face heat with anger.
Sure, maybe it wasn't the first time that someone had thought him useless, but to actually hear it
said so easily was like a slap in the face. "I have already given orders for him to be disposed of."
Oh. Wonwoo's heart began to beat so hard that he had to consider it a miracle that they could
not hear it from where he lay, but unfortunately it did well to help muffle the sounds of the rest
of their conversation. He listened as closely was possible but it was mostly about if things were
ready and that they were preparing to set things into motion, and by the time they finally left, he
was more confused than ever.
He waited several moments, there under the divan, until he was nearly positive that no one
would be coming back to the room. He was stiff and sore from lying there for over an hour, but
as he worked the kinks out of his arms and legs, his mind was whirling. So they were going to
have him killed, and try and hire Mingyu to fight against Redien, or so it seemed. And where did
Hyesung fit into all of that? Youngsaeng said he was pulling answers from him, and now, paired
with the callous way he spoke of doing away with Wonwoo, it sounded like an ominous thing
indeed.
He listened at the door for several moments before he decided that the hallway was clear, and
once he was out, he hurried back to the rooms that he shared with Mingyu. He paused at each
crossway just to be sure that he wouldn't be seen, Youngsaeng's words of how he had already
sent guards for Wonwoo ringing in his mind the whole way. When he finally arrived back at their
chambers, it was in time to see four Marcher soldiers exiting the room, two of them carrying a
limp and unconscious Mingyu between them.
Wonwoo hid around the corner, his breath coming quick as his heart beat a staccato in his chest,
and realized that he needed to find Hyesung and let him know what was happening. Then he
needed to find a way out of the Keep without alerting the Marcher Lord that they were on to his
plans. Er, sort of.
But first and foremost, he needed to follow the guards and find out where they were taking
Mingyu.

16
"The long-lived continue without change, their eyes closed while the world collapses around
them." - The Prophecies of Light

Peeking his head around the corner before him, Wonwoo released the breath he'd been holding
as he realized that it was clear, and he darted down to the next doorway to hide once again. His
heart felt like it was going to pop straight out of his chest; the entire time that he had been
following the guards, he had narrowly missed being discovered by other people traveling the
halls. He'd taken to stopping before each crossing and listening closely before even peeking out,
and so when he looked out from his newest hiding place and came face to face with a slender,
startled servant boy, he very nearly jumped out of his skin.
The startlement faded quickly, though, replaced with fear, and Wonwoo realized that the
servant not only knew who he was, but knew that the guards were looking for him. Quick as a
cat, he reached out to grab the boy's throat and pull him close. He knew when the servant felt
the knife on the inside of the long, flat ring that adorned the middle finger of Wonwoo's right
hand, because the boy froze and looked at him with wide eyes.
"Be quiet," Wonwoo warned, then tried the handle to the door behind him. It was locked, but
even as he shifted to try and look out into the hallway for another hiding spot, his eyes caught
the keyring on the boy's belt. "Do you have a key for this door?" he asked, and when the boy
hesitated, he tightened his grip on his throat, the knife cutting in ever so slightly.
"Yes!" he squeaked, a bit louder than Wonwoo would have liked. He only motioned roughly,
though, and waited with his heart in his throat as the boy's hands fumbled through the keys until
he came across the right one. The door opened with a click, and Wonwoo shoved him into the
room and released his hold on his throat as he did so.
"Strip," he ordered as he closed the door behind them, motioning at the boy's livery. The
terrified look that he gave Wonwoo made him want to roll his eyes, but he did as the thief said
and removed the dark blue and grey tabard to hand it over. Wonwoo accepted it and, with a
reminder glare at the servant, pulled it over his own clothing. It fit tight, as he had suspected it
would, but just the colors would help him to blend in with the rest of the people in the Keep.
"I'm sorry about this," he said honestly. The servant boy still had a look of confusion on his face
when Wonwoo's fist hit him in the stomach, knocking the air out of his lungs and making him
double over. He followed it with a hard knee to the face, and from the quick way that the young
man fell to the floor then, Wonwoo knew he wouldn't be waking for a good hour or so. He did
feel guilty about it, but desperate times...
He did take the servant's keys, though. Back in the hallway, he had to force himself to act like he
belonged there, in the open, and was about a specific task. It must have worked, because the
first time he passed another servant, he didn't even get a strange look, just a nod of the head as
they went. He breathed a sigh of relief and moved as quickly as he could without running, trying
to find the guards that he had lost during the scuffle with the servant.
He didn't find them again, but it turned out that he didn't need to. As he wound further down
into the lower levels of the Keep, his intuition got stronger and stronger that he was moving in
the right direction. When he reached a large, iron bound door at the bottom of a set of stairs
more than two floors below the kitchens, he was pretty sure he was onto something.
Pushing it open, he found a long, narrow hallway, with a small door along one wall and with
another iron door at the other end. Having no place to hide there made him nervous, but he
tried to pull confidence from his stolen uniform and moved toward the far door. When he got to
the small door in the center, he listened carefully before peeking around the corner. Two guards
sat in the chair, playing at dice, it seemed, and he darted past the door using every ounce of skill
he had to stay silent. He breathed out a small sigh of relief as the guards made no sounds of
pursuit, and so he moved quickly down toward the final door. He reached it and this time when
he pulled it open, he found that he had reached the cells.
And in the second one on the right, lay Hyesung.
Wonwoo closed the door behind him, before moving toward the Mage's cell. He crouched down
outside of the cell and surveyed the man for a moment, taking in the burns, bruises, and broken
legs and fingers with a heavy pang of guilt. He had known when they arrived that Youngsaeng
was not a good person, and yet he hadn't followed his instinct and insisted on staying together.
Not that it would have likely done any good - the Marcher Lord would have likely brought them
all three to the cells without hesitation - but still, looking at the obviously tortured man,
Wonwoo couldn't help but to feel responsible.
"Hyesung," he called softly, wondering if the man was even conscious. When he didn't get a
response, not even a lift of the head, Wonwoo then had the sudden flash of fear run through
him that maybe the man was dead. "Hyesung!" he urged, a bit more forcefully, and a cough from
behind made him jump in surprise.
"Wonwoo?" Mingyu's voice sounded groggy but the mercenary was at least there, watching the
thief closely from where he lay propped against the wall of his own darkened cell. The torchlight
fell across the way and illuminated the Mage but left the tall young man in the dark. Wonwoo
mentally smacked himself for not checking the other cells, and so with a quick motion at Mingyu,
he went and did so.
There was only one other occupant, a few cells down on the same side as the Mage, but he
appeared to be drunk and snoring off his booze. Wonwoo returned to the mercenary's cell and
knelt to put himself onto the same eye level as the other man. "Hey," he said softly, trying to
force a smile onto his face until he remembered that the situation didn't need cheer. He let the
smile fall and his face creased in concern instead. "You're... can you walk?"
"I think so," Mingyu said, pain creasing his face even as he shifted to try and lean forward. He
managed, though, and Wonwoo barely stifled a gasp as the other's face came into view. He'd
been beaten thoroughly, it seemed, his face a motley patchwork of bruises already darkening.
One eye was swollen shut, and he held one arm close to his chest as if to avoid moving it too
much. Wonwoo felt pity spring up inside of him as he looked at the injured mercenary, his mind
whirling with possibilities.
"Okay..." he mused, pulling out the keyring out of the pocket of the stolen tabard and flipping
through the keys while eyeing the cell lock critically. He didn't expect the servant's keys to have
one to unlock the cell, though, and so he wasn't exactly disappointed when he didn't find one.
He moved on to plan b, and, ignoring the small sound of surprise he heard from Mingyu, pulled
at his belt buckle.
The front of it slid off and revealed three small pins, varying in sizes, and after a brief
consideration of the padlock on the mercenary's cell, he selected the largest one. Using his
fingers, he bent the end of it into a 90 degree angle, then steadied the lock in one hand as he
inserted the pin. It took several twists of the pin, slow and careful, for it to catch the lever, but
when it finally caught, the lock sprang open. He couldn't hide the grin of relief that came over his
face and he moved to Hyesung's cell to pick that lock, too, before returning the pin to the belt
buckle case and closing it.
"Shh, don't tell," he told Mingyu teasingly, but his hands were gentle as he helped the larger,
heavier man out of his cell and into Hyesung's. He left Mingyu leaning against the cell just inside
the door, and moved the two steps to the High Mage's side to kneel beside him. To his relief, the
man still breathed, and when the thief reached out to touch him, Hyesung's eyes fluttered open
and he focused on Wonwoo's face with surprising clarity.
"Easy, it's just me," he soothed, trying not to stare at the horrendous burns that marked the
Mage's face, some only freshly blistered while others had already begun to ooze as open
wounds. Hyesung's hand came up to grasp at Wonwoo's shirt, but his broken fingers couldn't
quite hold and instead, the thief caught his hand in his own to hold it gently. "You're going to be
okay."
"No!" Hyesung's voice was rough and cracked but firm, and he looked up into Wonwoo's eyes
with determination. "You need to get out of here. You and Mingyu, you're more important than
you realize, and lucky for us all, Siwon has yet to learn who it is that he holds. You must escape
or we're all doomed!"
Mingyu shifted closer, favoring his ankle but his brow furrowed with concern. "But... you-" he
began, and the Mage gave a hissing noise to silence him.
"No, you listen to me. You have to leave me here. I do not have the energy to heal you, Mingyu, I
am sorry. Magic takes too much of a toll on us when we try to shape it, and I do not have the
energy to spare. But you must leave me."
Wonwoo opened his mouth, not even sure if he was planning to disagree or agree with the man,
but Hyesung shushed him anyway. "You two are Seals. I know, you don't understand what that
means, not completely at least. But you are part of the key to stopping the wars that will ravage
the world. You must save the Light."
"Uh," Mingyu uttered, glancing at Wonwoo in complete confusion, while the thief merely
shrugged in return. Seungcheol had mentioned the possibility of them being Seals, though he
couldn't say that he knew what all the entailed. All he really understood was about the war part,
and that triggered a memory.
"Hyesung, I overheard the Marcher Lord speaking to someone. It sounded like he was planning
to go to war...?"
"Yes," the Mage said tiredly, his eyes slipping shut before they blinked open again owlishly. "I
fear he means to go against Redien. But that is neither important nor what you need to be
focusing on. You two need to get out of here. Don't worry about me; if you are gone, then I can
start to tell more without risk of him realizing that you are Seals. And that in turn will help me
because I will become, how to say, more cooperative with him and less necessary to... bully."
Mingyu still had a frown on his face, but the reasoning made sense to Wonwoo. "And where are
we supposed to go and who are we supposed to trust?" he asked, halfway sarcastically, but
Hyesung's lips formed into a small smile at that.
"Find Seungcheol. He is also a Seal. And... I had a journal, you remember?" At both of their nods,
Wonwoo recalling the writing that Hyesung did every night by the fire, he continued.
"Youngsaeng took it. It is my notes on the Prophecies, and with those in his hands, he may be
able to unravel far too much. You must find them and retrieve them, they took them from me
when they brought me here. You," he said, looking at Wonwoo, "I knew I would have need of a
thief."
The dull sound of footsteps in the hallway outside sounded, and Wonwoo knew they were out of
time. He began to stand, but Hyesung clung to his hand tightly and looked into his eyes. "Tell me
that you will get the journal. It is important, almost as much so as your escape."
Oh, dammit all to hell, but he nodded. "I will."
The Mage gave a nod and released him, and Wonwoo stepped out of the cell and closed it
behind him before darting over to the shadows in Mingyu's cell. The mercenary was already
there, a murderous look on his face and the fist of his good hand clenched as if he really wished
that he had his sword. The door swung open and he heard one person enter, moving with
purpose toward the Mage's cell. Wonwoo held his breath as he waited to hear if there was more
than one person, but the door closed with a thud and no one else entered.
The guard drew even with the mercenary's cell, and he must have seen something because his
hand went to his sword. Wonwoo had a knife out of his shirt sleeve and flying through the air
before the man could even begin his shout of surprise. The knife took him in the chest with a
sickening thump and he slumped backward, surprise showing in his eyes as he fell.
Wonwoo hurried out of the cell to retrieve his knife, pulling it from the man's chest and trying to
ignore the fact that he had just killed someone, then grabbed the guard under the arms and
dragged him backward into Mingyu's cell.
"Help me strip him, quickly. You can wear his tabard," he said, hands already in motion, and after
a moment Mingyu moved to help. It felt wrong, robbing a dead man, but Wonwoo tried to push
that feeling aside and did as he had to do. When Mingyu had the tabard pulled on over his
clothing, a bit on the large side even for his broad frame, Wonwoo handed him the short sword
that he had taken. "I don't use swords," he reminded, and Mingyu took it with a murmur about
stolen weapons never doing good.
Wonwoo ignored that and moved for the door, intent to keep his promise to Hyesung. He was
going to escape, with Mingyu, as well as find that damned journal. All without being caught.
Somehow.
17
"The Dark shall rise from the dust to kill, and will only return to the dust with a red blow." - The
Prophecies of Light

Mingyu settled himself into the corner of the stable, worry for Wonwoo and Hyesung prevailing
in his mind over thoughts of his own pain. He ached all over, bruises and sprains abounding from
where he'd been beaten by the guards before being taken to the cells earlier. His ankle from the
battle in the passes was only just healed, mostly by Hyesung's magic, but still tender and swollen
when he used it too much. But all of that paled in comparison with Hyesung's injuries, and the
guilt at leaving him threatened to eat away at the mercenary.
That was one of the things they had drilled into them in the companies: never leave a comrade
behind. No matter that money was what they fought for, honor was still a large part of a
mercenary's makeup and he couldn't believe that he had agreed to leave the High Mage behind.
Yes, he'd been ordered to, and yes, there was pretty much no other option, but still.
And now, he had to sit and hide in the shadows, too weak to fight and not skilled enough to help
Wonwoo with his own mission. He looked up, as if he could see through the many floors
separating them, and said a silent prayer to the Light for both Hyesung's health and for
Wonwoo's success. If the thief failed in this mission, then they might end up dooming
themselves and the other Seals.
A Seal. He'd heard a bit about them, though he'd never been one to put much stock in prophecy.
After all, they were the ramblings of long-dead men, words that likely had no influence nor
import to the world around him. Or so he had thought. But Hyesung said he was a Seal, and he
had to believe the man. What reason did he have to lie? And besides, that explained the demons
that seemed to flock to them, as well as what the one had called him. 'Fortune's sword,' it had
said, but in his time here in the Marcher Lord's Keep, he had perused the prophecies that
Wonwoo could bring him and had yet to find a reference to that phrase.
Though he had read something that had made him uncomfortable with how much it seemed to
point to him. 'The fourth Seal shall fall like the rain yet rise like the sun.' It may have made little
sense to anyone who read it, except that with Hyesung's words, it put a lot of things into
perspective. Like the fact that the banner of the Marchion Company, the one that Mingyu had
served for his fighting years, was a golden sun rising over a field, with rain falling behind it. On
top of that, he had fallen in life and risen again through the mercenary companies. Now he had
to wonder if that was one of the reasons that Hyesung had sought him out. Had he known all
along that Mingyu was a Seal, and manipulated him into coming along, while hiding information
that could have been helpful?
Not that any of that was important at the moment. He couldn't foster any anger at the man, not
when he knew that Hyesung was still in his cell, suffering. He could worry, though, and so that
was what he did. At least until he realized that it wasn't helping anything, either.
Shifting his weight, Mingyu reached for the hilt of his stolen sword. It was built well enough,
though not as large as the one that he was used to using. Not as heavy, either, which would take
a bit of getting used to, but it was made with nice steel and a good balance to it. The tabard was
uncomfortable and he had shed it almost immediately after reaching the stabled, unwilling to
wear a garment stained with the blood of a dead man longer than necessary. Wonwoo's skill had
surprised him; he had assumed that the thief would be a scrappy fighter, tough as nails and good
with his fists, but he hadn't expected the skill with knives. That throw had been dead on,
perfectly done.
Mingyu shook his head slowly, wondering what they had gotten themselves into. The stable was
nearly clear of people, though a few grooms moved among the horses to toss hay into their
feeders. Once they were gone, Mingyu knew that he would have the chance to take two of the
animals, and he knew that he would have to be ready for that. He just hoped that in the time it
would take him to ready the horses, Wonwoo would return and have the journal that he had
gone to fetch.
Honestly, he could simply kill these servants, but though they served the Marcher Lord, Mingyu
was not willing to end someone's life just because of their alliances. They did not threaten him,
they were just going about their work, and so he must wait. It was hard, though, and his
thoughts turned to Seungcheol and Jeonghan. How were they, at that moment? Surely they had
reached Redien, probably several days before if not even a week. Were they on their way back,
maybe with reinforcements? Did anyone know of what was happening here at the Marcher
Lord's Keep? Was there anyone who could help them free Hyesung? Mingyu had the bad feeling
that it would take a Mage to be able to do so, but he remembered the burned demons and could
guess that Jeonghan held more power than he let on. If they had already reached Redien and
were now coming to meet them here, did that mean that he and Wonwoo should wait in their
escape?
He didn't know. If only he had thought to ask Hyesung, but now it was too late.
The last groom stepped out of the stable, closing the door behind him, and Mingyu made his
move. He'd been a thief once upon a time, when he was a young boy, and now he found himself
wishing that he had kept that stealthy side more trained. The noise of his movements grated
loudly in his ears, but he grit his teeth and continued. He stole the tack first, saddles and bridles
for two horses, as well as packs to go behind the saddles. He didn't know exactly what they could
put in said packs, what with neither of them having any supplies other than what was on their
person, but he knew that they would come in handy in future.
Then he chose two horses. He'd already been looking them over from his vantage point, tucked
into the back of the stable and hidden by the shadows where the torches did not reach. The
entire Keep was built into the side of the mountain, carved from stone, and so it had some oddly
shaped places in the walls where the rock had been too hard to carve and had simply been
worked around. Those worked well for hiding spots.
He saddled the two horses quickly, a leggy, stout bay for himself, and the same grey that
Wonwoo had ridden out of Redien. He felt a small pang of sadness over the horse that had been
killed by the demons during the battle, but there had been nothing he could have done to help
it. He'd had his own hands full keeping himself alive, after all!
By the time he had the two ready, he felt wound as tightly as a spring. He could ignore the aches
and pains throughout his body, but he couldn't ignore the worry and tension that spread
through him. Had Wonwoo been caught? Tortured? Were there even now guards on their way
to the stables to find and capture Mingyu yet again? All of those questions raced through his
mind, and when he saw the door to the stable begin to open, he ducked into the grey's stall and
hid, his heart pounding in his throat.
"Mingyu?" The thief's whisper was pitched to carry, and the mercenary felt relief wash over him.
"Here," he replied just as quietly, standing and motioning the thief to come closer. He did, and
Mingyu could not miss the bright grin on his face. "Successful, I take it?"
Wonwoo pulled a leather bound book from underneath his tabard and presented it with a
flourish. "Very successful." The taller man took it and untied the binding before opening it to see
practiced handwriting filling the pages. It was the same journal that he'd seen in Hyesung's
hands, and he let a smile come over his own face as he closed it again.
"Well done," Mingyu praised, meaning every word. He handed Wonwoo's reins to him and
moved toward his own new horse's stall. "Let's get out of here."

Seungcheol looked over his shoulder, tension making his shoulders ache as he peered about for
pursuers. It had been almost two days since Jeonghan had rescued him from the prison, and
while he still was unsure how to feel about the immortal, he was grateful for that. Without the
other's timely interference, he was likely to be facing the headsman's block right about then -
that, or hanging.
What he couldn't understand was why Joohyun's truth-read would have called him guilty. He
knew that he had not done it, that he never would have killed Dongwan, and while he could
possibly have been en-spelled so as not to remember having done it, he could remember where
he'd been that day. He had seen Dongwan, studying as always at his desk, and gone to fetch
Hyesung when the Arch-Mage asked him to. After that, he'd sent a servant to care for the two
Seals as they waited, then he had gone to take his horse out for exercise. He had come back to
the stable and from there, joined up with Hyesung's group.
So there was no point in time in which he could have even been enspelled to do the act, which
left either that Hyesung had killed Dongwan, or Joohyun had done so and was now covering up
the truth by condemning Seungcheol. Or... a small nagging possibility sprang up in his mind that
Dongwan was the one manipulating all of this, but he pushed that aside immediately. The Arch-
Mage had been a wonderful mentor for him throughout the last several years. He couldn't
imagine Dongwan betraying him.
But Joohyun, too... he had known her for a long time, as well, and while he'd never been
particularly close with her, he knew that she always preached about justice. She was one of the
High Council for a reason, chosen because of her utterly firm belief in justice and her calm
demeanor, and so for her to have betrayed Dongwan, and subsequently, the Tower, seemed
impossible.
Which left Hyesung. But the letter, as well as the fact that he had truth-read Seungcheol to see if
he could trust him to carry it... it just didn't sit right. Something about the whole situation felt as
if there were strings wrapped about them all, stretching up out of sight to the person who was
manipulating this all. The question was, who could do such an elaborate trick? And of magical
readings, too. It meant that whomever was twisting this all was a Mage, and a powerful one at
that.
His eyes moved to where Jeonghan rode beside him, comfortable on the delicate mare that he
had stolen for himself, and Seungcheol pursed his full lips in thought. The immortal claimed to
not be a Mage, yet he had released the lock with only a slight tingle of power. Seungcheol had
been around enough Mages in his life to know that an act such as that was not so simple that
anyone could pull it off so effortlessly, and so he had a feeling that Jeonghan was not being fully
honest with him. If the person pulling the strings was a Mage, could it be that it was Jeonghan
behind it all?
Not knowing was frustrating, especially when he had to rely on the immortal to help him to
escape punishment for a crime he did not commit. He needed to get back to Hyesung, get
answers from him and hear his council. The path that they had been taking to the Marcher Lord's
Keep was one that kept them out of sight, but it also took longer than necessary; riding as they
were, Seungcheol and Jeonghan should reach Lord Youngsaeng's home within two day's time.
He remembered Heo Youngsaeng from when they were children, though the Lord was about a
decade older than Seungcheol himself. He was the same age as Seungcheol's oldest brother and
with both of them being the heirs to Western holdings, they had spent a lot of time together.
He'd been soft-spoken and mild-mannered, but he had an anger simmering beneath the surface
that the Choi brothers had learned to not poke at too much. Siwon and Youngsaeng in particular
had grated on one another's nerves, but then again, Siwon's insistence about always being the
one in charge had grated on everyone. Seungcheol had not missed his eldest brother even once
during his five years in Redien.
Lord Heo had been ill for a long time, and so when the news of his death and Youngsaeng's rise
to Lordship had come to Redien several years ago, Seungcheol had not been surprised. He was
hesitant now to see how rule had changed Youngsaeng: was he the same soft-spoken, mild-
mannered man that he had been? And would he believe Seungcheol about his innocence, when
the Mages of the Tower obviously did not?
He supposed they would find out soon enough.
18
"Armies will gather as the darkness rises, and the Lords will teeter on the edge of a blade." - The
Prophecies of Light

The final two days traveling to the Marcher Lord's Keep had been just as quiet and awkward as
the previous ones, but at least it gave Jeonghan time to sort his thoughts. Their journey to
Redien had gone easily, but upon reaching the city and Seungcheol's subsequent arrest,
Jeonghan had found more questions than answers to any of his own pressing questions.
The High Mages of Redien had refused to meet with him, their excuse being that of dealing with
the murder of their Arch-Mage. He found it interesting to note that when he had first heard of
the death of a Mage, it had not been mentioned that it was Dongwan himself.
Jeonghan had been guided to guest rooms in the Tower and left there, and so when he was
refused audience, he took it upon himself to try and gain some answers. Despite the question of
what the Council might know about the Seals, there was the pressing issue of Seungcheol's guilt
at hand. Traveling with him had told Jeonghan much of his inner character, and he'd come to
realize that the blond guardsman was an honorable sort... certainly not the type to murder his
mentor in cold blood and run away.
It was a matter of a simple spell that pushed attention away from Jeonghan, and with that he
was able to walk the halls of the Tower without being noticed or stopped for questioning. His
first goal had been Dongwan's chambers, which he entered easily and without contest. They
were made up of several simple rooms adjoined together; Jeonghan could see a bed through
one halfway opened door, but what caught his eye was the shelves full of books. One was
missing, and after a moment of searching he found it opened on the desk.
It was one of the Prophecy tomes, a large, heavy book with many notes written into it in a messy
hand. Jeonghan leaned closer to try and make out a bit of it all, but as he did so, he felt
something cool pass through him and he stilled.
It was the residue of a spell, that much he could recognize, and a powerful one at that. He
straightened again, feeling the chill leave him, and then slowly bent back over the desk, taking
notice of the point when the feeling returned. Jeonghan's eyes narrowed and he took a few
steps back, critically eyeing the desk area. The chill was where a chair should have been, the
scuff marks on the wooden flooring below the desk showing where one had been used for years
at the same place. There was no chair, though, and he had to wonder if Dongwan's body had
been found in the piece of furniture and therefore, it had been removed. That would also explain
the chill; if a death spell had been cast in that space, then it would leave such a residue as was
gathered there. But... He didn't have much experience with death magic, but that particular
residue... it didn't feel antagonistic. He couldn't quite put his finger on it, but there was at least
one thing he was now sure of.
Seungcheol could not have killed Dongwan. The blond guardsman may be much more than he
appeared to be at first glance - both a Lordling and a Seal - but he was no Mage. There was no
way he could have cast the spell that clung to the Arch-Mage's desk.
He had wandered the Tower a bit more, trying to find more answers if possible, but the few
times that he drew close enough to Tower Mage's, they had a spell of warding cast over them.
He would not be able to breach that without drawing attention to himself, and so he let them
go, frustration building inside him.
And so it was that by the end of the day, he had found Seungcheol and freed him, opting to take
his chances with what answers he could pull from Hyesung instead of wandering the Tower in
hopes that Dongwan's killer didn't try to do the same thing to Jeonghan himself.
When they reached the Marcher Lord's Keep, though, he wasn't so sure that he had made the
right decision. The place had hardly changed from when Jeonghan had last been there, still a
cold and martial Keep built into the side of the mountain itself. It had been nearly sixty years
since he had left this Keep in such anger, and he found himself hesitant to face the once familiar
halls. Seungcheol had pushed their journey to the limits, trying his best to stay ahead of the
pursuit that they both knew would follow them. The Tower still assumed that Seungcheol was
guilty, but at least they did not know where he was headed. Jeonghan had taken the liberty to
cast a misdirection behind them, ensuring that unless a powerful Mage had been sent after
them, their pursuers would take another route instead of following their true one.
"You've been quiet," Seungcheol said softly as their horses walked up the last hundred yards
toward the Marcher Lord's home. Jeonghan turned to find the blond's eyes on him, narrowed in
thought. "Care to share any of those thoughts with me?"
A smile came over Jeonghan's thin lips then, and he shook his head gently. "Not yet,
Seungcheol," he told him softly. "Give me a bit more time to sort them myself."
The man didn't answer, but he really didn't need to. Jeonghan knew that he didn't trust the
immortal, and while mortal's opinions didn't often matter, he found to his irritation that
Seungcheol's low opinion of him did affect him. Maybe it was the fact that he knew that the man
was a Seal, or maybe it was the surprising sense of honor that he held to that Jeonghan had
thought that humans had lost, but whatever it was, it was there.
He couldn't yet share his thoughts, though, and it wasn't due to Seungcheol's mistrust in him. If
he couldn't even wrap his own mind around them, how was he supposed to explain them?
He had taken the book out of Dongwan's study, though he wasn't sure if he would find any clues
in what the Arch-Mage had been reading. He hoped that he would. If nothing else, his thoughts
on the Prophecies were fascinating, and Jeonghan looked forward to being able to sit and rest in
the Marcher Lord's Keep, and use them time to go over all of the notes that Dongwan had
written.
The gates to the Keep opened, and a welcoming party rode out, about five riders in total. It was
the tension in Seungcheol's back that warned him that something was wrong, though the blond
did not reach for the sword on his hip. At least that was a good sign. Jeonghan turned his
attention back to the riders, casting out his own senses to find the magical currents in the air
that he could pull from in case anything went wrong. There were few of them, though, and that
realization made Jeonghan's forehead crease in worry. There should have been rivers of magic in
the air there in the mountains, yet there were only a few shallow pools settled about them.
Someone - or something - had been pulling heavily from them. The question was, for what?
The riders drew close and Jeonghan's eyes fell on a handsome man at their front. He appeared
to be in his late twenties, though the immortal had to admit that human ages were hard for him
to accurately gauge. He had thick brows set over sharp eyes and a bold nose, with lips that were
neither full nor thin. His piecing gaze moved over Jeonghan with a slight interest before settling
onto Seungcheol, and his lips curved into a smile. With a biting edge, if Jeonghan was reading
him right.
"Little brother," he greeted, and Jeonghan couldn't help himself. His eyebrows darted up and he
turned to look at Seungcheol in surprise, but the blond ignored him. He had a frown over his
own full lips as he looked back at his brother with thinly veiled dislike.
"Siwon. I didn't know that you'd be here."
The older Choi's smile deepened, and he once again turned his gaze on Jeonghan. "And I didn't
know that you'd found yourself an immortal," he said. Jeonghan didn't quite like the way that he
was looking at him, as if he'd found an interesting tool, and so he smoothed a cold, distant look
over his face and ducked his chin ever so slightly.
"I am Lord Jeonghan of the City of Light," he said, pushing a very slight edge of power into his
voice so that it sounded out more impressive than his usual soft tones. "I also did not expect you
here at the Marcher Lord's Keep, sir Choi. Are you not your father's heir?"
Siwon nodded at him, then turned his horse around to fall in beside Jeonghan, placing the
immortal between the two brothers as they moved toward the Keep. "I am here on my father's
business, immortal Lord. Tell me, have you been traveling with my young brother for long?"
Something about the way that he was asking, a teasing tone to his voice, pushed at Jeonghan's
temper, but even as he opened his mouth to answer, Seungcheol beat him to it. "I need to speak
with Youngsaeng, immediately. And there were three riders who should have come here within
the last two weeks... a Mage, accompanied by two young men, one a Northerner. I need to
speak with them, as well."
Jeonghan didn't miss the flash in Siwon's eyes when Seungcheol spoke of the three companions,
but the older human tried to cover it with a shake of his head. "There have been no travelers this
way, Seungcheol. Except for you and your immortal friend, here."
His smile had kept firmly to his face, but Jeonghan had seen that look. He was lying, but why?
The three had reached the Marcher Lord's Keep, but Lord Choi was trying to keep that fact
secret. Why?
It seemed that he must wait to find out, because as they entered the courtyard, their horses
were taken and they were ushered inside to be given lavish quarters. Jeonghan insisted on
staying near Seungcheol, and though the guardsman's shoulders had tensed at that, he hadn't
fought the demand. After a much-desired bath and a short nap to catch up on his rest, a servant
came to fetch Jeonghan for dinner.
He found himself in a small dining chamber, nothing like the elaborate ones that he knew that
the ancient Keep reserved for large parties. The blond guardsman had apparently rested and
cleaned up as well, because he was dressed in fresh, well-cut clothes befitting his noble rank, in
tones of greys with a red design on the sleeves. Several other humans were present, including a
round-faced young man whose small eyes had rings around them showing his tiredness as he
spoke with the blond in quiet tones. Seungcheol introduced him to Jeonghan as Heo
Youngsaeng, the Marcher Lord, to which the immortal responded with a low bow.
"I knew your grandfather Jisoo," he told Youngsaeng softly, whose eyes lit up at the words
before darkening with some emotion. The sudden change was confusing; it had almost seemed
like he had wanted to hear more of that acquaintance, but some bitterness was keeping him
from allowing himself the pleasure.
"Well. You are welcome here for as long as you would like to stay, Lord Jeonghan," he said, his
voice soft but slightly stiff, then the Marcher Lord turned to Seungcheol with a smile. "Will you
be leaving with your brother in the morning?" he asked, and Jeonghan didn't miss the genuine
fondness in his voice as he spoke to the younger man. He hadn't realized that Seungcheol knew
Youngsaeng well, but there was a definite familiarity and warmth there.
"Ah. I am not sure." Seungcheol said, taking the moment to retrieve a cup from a passing server
and take a sip of whatever drink was in it. Jeonghan got the impression that he had done it
simply as a way of hiding his thoughts.
It didn't seem to work, though, because Youngsaeng simply nodded slowly as his smile slid off of
his face. "You're of course welcome to stay. I don't know how much you know, how much your
father has deigned to tell you, but war is coming soon and the Reaches and the Marches are as
strong allies as ever. And you, Seungcheol, you're like a brother to me. You're always welcome in
my Keep."
The words may have been as genuine as they sounded, but Jeonghan didn't think that he could
be comfortable in the Marcher Lord's home. There was just something wrong, something that he
couldn't put his finger on. He did hope that Seungcheol decided to stay, though, because
wherever he went, Jeonghan was determined to go as well. He was a Seal, after all, and needed
to be kept tabs on.
But he did hope that they would stay so that he could dig deeper into whatever Youngsaeng was
hiding.
19
"The crags shall turn black as they reach for power, struggling to attain the unattainable crown."
- The Prophecies of Light

The night spent in Youngsaeng's Keep should have been one of comfort, being the first bath and
bed that Seungcheol had enjoyed since Hyesung had swept them away several weeks before,
but it was hardly such. He found himself lying awake in the soft bed, staring at the ceiling as his
thoughts swam through his mind. He had the feeling that Siwon had been lying to him about the
three that he was supposed to meet there, and yet, that was the least of his worries. He still
didn't know who had framed him for Dongwan's murder, still was trying to cope with the fact
that his mentor had been killed in the first place, and to top it all off...
War.
His father meant to go to war, and if Seungcheol had to guess, he would say that it would be
against either Redien or Tolsana. The Reaches were filled with mines of the highest quality
gemstones and therefore were a key component to trade in the world, and whichever country
that Lord Choi sided with would have the most amount of money to win mercenary companies
to it's side. Having been in the Tower for the last five years and serving at the ArchMage's side,
Seungcheol had read enough secret missives that he knew that there had been tensions
between Tolsana and Redien for some time now. Tolsana would never act upon those tensions
because of Redien's contract with the Reaches, but if Lord Choi had sold his alliance to Tolsana
for some reason, that was dire news for Redien indeed.
As for Siwon, there was no question in Seungcheol's mind as to what his older brother was doing
in the Marcher Lord's home. He'd learned at an early age that Siwon had only two uses: he could
either charm someone, or he could strongarm them. Youngsaeng was hardly fool enough to be
charmed by the other man, and so Seungcheol knew that his brother was there to force
Youngsaeng into doing something that he did not wish to do. The question was: what?
With a sigh he rolled over in bed, determined to try and get some sleep that night. He would be
of no use to anyone if he were too exhausted to play politics the following morning.
His determination was of no use, though, because he hardly slept at all and rose feeling like the
dead. It was barely light outside his window, but he knew that there were people who would be
awake and answers that he could glean from them. He dressed quickly, feeling odd and out of
place without his guardsman's uniform but knowing that he no longer had the right to wear it.
Instead, he dressed in plain black pants made of soft wool and a dark red tunic in the colors of
the Reaches, no doubt provided by one of Youngsaeng's seamstresses.
He paused by Jeonghan's door, uncertain if he should disturb the immortal or not, and finally
decided to leave him be. Heading down the hallway, he made his way to Youngsaeng's study only
to find the room empty. He turned, intending to find the man so that they could speak, and was
met with Siwon's smile.
"Brother!" he greeted cheerily, reaching out a hand to clasp Seungcheol's shoulder and draw him
close. "You came to see me off. Or are you traveling with me, after all?" he asked, pulling his
younger brother along to walk beside him.
"It has been a long time since I last saw Youngsaeng, I will be staying here with him for a time,"
he answered. He tried to keep his response as diplomatically phrased as possible without saying
the blatant, 'I'd rather go to hell than anywhere with you.'
Siwon's sideways look at him told him that he'd read the undercurrent anyway, but he simply
smiled and shook his head. "Yes, well, Youngsaeng will be following along within the week, so
fret not. You'll be home in the Reaches before you know it, back where you belong."
To Seungcheol's relief, the man didn't waste any time tormenting him, instead preparing his
troops and taking to his saddle almost as soon as they reached the courtyard. He barely gave the
Keep's servants time to open the gates before he and his men thundered out of the yard, the
absence of banners a stark reminder to Seungcheol that all of these actions were meant to be
under the Tower's noses. He didn't see Youngsaeng there and decided that the man likely
wanted to be as far away from Siwon as possible, and turned to go find him.
It didn't take long until he was cornered by a servant wearing the plain blue and grey of the
Marches, who directed him back to his chambers to take breakfast. To his surprise, Jeonghan
was there when he arrived, the immortal dressed in a clean silvery tunic and grey pants, his long
hair drawn back to the nape of his neck by a clasp. He looked up from picking over a tray of dried
fruits and smiled when the human entered.
"Good morning, Seungcheol," he said softly. The blond shifted his shoulders unconsciously and
moved to take a seat at the small table, the scent of the freshly baked rolls drifting out from their
basket to remind him that yes, he was hungry.
"Lord Jeonghan," he greeted as he lifted one of the rolls to his own plate. The immortal surprised
him by laughing, though, and he shook his head when Seungcheol looked up at him.
"Please. Should I call you Lord Choi? Or Lord Seungcheol? Then please, drop the formalities. I am
simply Jeonghan, unless you are introducing me to someone that I am meeting for the first time.
Tell me, did your brother admit that Hyesung and the two Seals were here?"
His question took Seungcheol by surprise, but he scowled as he realized that he should have
known that the perceptive Jeonghan would have picked up on his brother's lie. The immortal had
lived for a long time, and must have learned to read humans well. "How old are you?" he asked
of a sudden.
Jeonghan lifted a brow at the unexpected question, but he swallowed the sip of juice he'd taken
and answered. "I will be ninety-seven years old in a few weeks." He smiled at Seungcheol's
shock, though the blond man tried to cover it by taking a bite of his roll. He knew that immortals
were, well, immortal, but that age was hard to put to such a young face as Jeonghan's.
"Oh," he finally said, drawing another smile from the other at his eloquent response. That
seemed to happen too often when they spoke. "Um, no, I don't know why Siwon was here, at
least not yet. I'm going to find Youngsaeng after breakfast and speak with him."
Jeonghan nodded smoothly, taking yet another roll from the basket to butter it before he
answered. "I see. I have some reading I need to do, but I would like to speak with you about it
this evening. Do you recognize this?" he asked, reaching down to the chair beside him and
coming back up with a book in his hands.
Seungcheol wiped his fingers on a napkin before he took the book, knowing from the silver
crescent moon on the cover that it was one of the many tomes of the Prophecies of Light.
Dongwan had had the entire collection in his study. When the blond man flipped the book open,
halfway to the middle, he realized with a start that it was one of the ArchMage's copies. He
would have recognized that spidery writing that filled the margins anywhere.
"Where did you get this?" he asked immediately, wide eyes rising to look at the immortal in
suspicion.
He merely shrugged. "I stole it from the ArchMage's desk," he said nonchalantly, to which
Seungcheol sputtered indignantly. A smile crept over Jeonghan's face as he reached to take the
book back. "What, did you think I asked High Mage Joohyun if I could have it? And she said, oh
yes, take it and free Seungcheol while you're at it, and find out who is pulling the strings about us
like a puppeteer?" He snorted at the thought, shaking his head as he did so. "No. I took it before
I rescued you, because I think that there will be clues in this as to why he was killed and who did
it."
They continued their breakfast then without speaking much, Seungcheol feeling halfway like an
idiot for asking his last question and halfway suspicious of the immortal, still. How was he to
know that Jeonghan wasn't the one pulling the strings and orchestrating it all, anyway? It was
with a small bit of relief that he left the beautiful man to his reading, making his way back toward
Youngsaeng's study.
He came across the Marcher Lord before he was even halfway there, and though the older man's
face was creased with tiredness, it lit up in a smile when he saw Seungcheol. "Good morning," he
greeted, to which Seungcheol returned a greeting and fell into step beside him. "I would ask if
you slept well but I can see in your face that you did not. If you would like, I can have my cook
make you a draught to help you sleep tonight."
Seungcheol couldn't stop the smile then, realizing that while Siwon hadn't bothered to care that
his brother looked tired, Youngsaeng had taken note and offered to help. "I have missed you," he
found himself admitting, which in turn brought a smile to the Marcher Lord's face.
"Youngsaeng... can we talk? I have questions that I need answered."
"Of course. Come, we can speak privately in my study."
Thoughts of Jeonghan and his magic crossed Seungcheol's mind, and he wondered exactly how
private their conversation would be. Despite his friendship with Youngsaeng, though, something
kept him from disclosing that the immortal was a Mage.
They settled into seats in Youngsaeng's study, comfortable chairs along the wall instead of the
hardbacked chairs settled by the Lord's desk. It was an obvious choice to set Seungcheol more at
ease, showing that this conversation was personal and not of business matters, and he was
grateful for that.
"What do you wish to ask?" Youngsaeng inquired, settling back into his comfortable chair with
hands folded at his sides.
Seungcheol took a deep breath before speaking, trying to wrap his mind around all the questions
he had. Which ones would Youngsaeng be likely to know answers to? "Why was Siwon here?" he
finally asked, and didn't miss the slight tension to Youngsaeng's face at the question.
"He came to discuss the war plans," he answered, his fingers closing tightly for a moment before
he seemed to remember himself and relaxed again. "Your father has allied with Tolsana,
Seungcheol. It seems that he thinks he can become King of Redien if he does so. Since there are
strong ties between the Choi's and the Heo's, he came to me to be sure that he had my backing
against Redien."
"But you're funded by Redien, by the Tower. You're the back-up army for them. Why would you
turn against them?" It would be like the dog biting the hand that fed him, but Seungcheol
wouldn't dare put it in such an offensive way.
Youngsaeng's face tightened in a grimace anyway, and he shifted in his seat before he shook his
head. "Things change, you know that. Your father has a... persuasive case. I felt that it would
serve the best interests for my family if I were to join him."
Seungcheol could tell that Youngsaeng was not telling him something, but from the stubborn set
to the older man's lips, he knew that he was not going to get more out of him, at least not right
then. So he changed the subject. "I was supposed to meet friends here, a High Mage of the
Tower and two young men. Siwon says that they haven't been here, but we both know that he is
a liar. So have they?"
Youngsaeng's expression had eased when Seungcheol changed the subject, and he nodded
minutely in answer. "Yes, they were here. They left a few days ago but did not tell me where
they were going."
Seungcheol's full lips pressed together in thought and he shook his head ever so slightly. "I don't
get it. I was supposed to meet him here," he said, to which Youngsaeng only offered an apology.
He just couldn't understand it, though.
Why would they leave, and without telling him where to look for them at?
20
"Even as the first Seal rises, the elders shall shut themselves away, hiding behind their fears." -
The Prophecies of Light

"'The candles are snuffed, one by one, until only one shines with a dark light. The truth shall be
revealed when the four come to the Well, and the dark quest shall end.'" Jeonghan leaned back
from where he'd been leaning over the book he'd taken from Dongwan's study, confusion
wrinkling his brow. According to the ArchMage's notes, the passage he'd just read out was
considered to be proof that one of the High Mages would turn against the others, and yet how
he had always figured it was that it meant the Wells themselves. Why the ArchMage was so sure
that it meant a betrayal, Jeonghan could never guess.
Flipping back several pages, he re-read one of the passages there: 'The rivers dry and the world
we know withers away, while those who cannot see it continue blindly on their paths. Only in the
depths shall hope be found, yet even those will die. Only the breaking of the darkness can
correct the paths of the moon.'
Nodding to himself, he returned to the passage marked by Dongwan about the traitor. While he
could see the text being understood as betrayal, especially when paired with the bit about
'brother turning against brother' that was mentioned several books later, Jeonghan was
relatively sure that it still meant that the Wells would dry up. The murder of the ArchMage was
still a problem, but Jeonghan thought that it was not connected to the prophecies themselves.
Or at least, it was done by someone who had interpreted them wrong, and that thought made
something about the ArchMage's study tickle the back of his mind. What was that... Either way,
he needed to speak to someone who could understand what he was talking about, and while his
first inclination was to speak to Seungcheol, he doubted that the blond human would be of much
use.
And yet... maybe he was underestimating him. He was a lord's son, after all. Maybe he
understood more than he let on, and more possibly, more than he even realized. But before
taking his thoughts to the human, Jeonghan thought that maybe he ought to try and learn a bit
more about their current predicament so that Seungcheol would see the use of his findings.
Closing the book, he stood and stretched his long limbs out to relieve the slight cramping that
he'd gained from being curled up in the chair. This was the second day since they had arrived at
the Marcher Lord's Keep, and while breakfast had been served once again in Seungcheol's
rooms, the blond man had not been there. Likely he was off speaking with Lord Heo again, but
Jeonghan couldn't help but to feel a bit put off. Not only had the man avoided their meeting the
previous night, but he seemed determined to avoid the immortal altogether. He'd barely had a
chance to speak with Seungcheol when on the road, and since arriving, the man was too busy
with his old friend to offer any companionship or help.
Not that it should bother him so much, and Jeonghan reminded himself of that once again. He
crossed his sitting room to take up the wash basin on the stand along the wall. It was no scrying
bowl, but it might suffice, especially if he used a bit of blood to make the spell work. He could
feel the lack of magic in the air there taking a toll on him anytime that he accessed his gift, but
he knew that this was something that he couldn't avoid. He'd just have to take the chance of
wearing himself out if he wanted any concrete answers.
Pushing the balcony door open, he made his way out to set the bowl onto the railing that lined it
before filling the inside with water from the pitcher. The whole platform was made of stone, as
the rest of the Keep was, everything being carved out of the mountainside that the Marcher Lord
called home. Jeonghan had specifically asked for a balcony room, if there was one to be had, and
Youngsaeng had given it to him. An immortal stuck unable to see the night's sky was something
close to torture, and even now, with the bright sun above and the wind whistling through the
mountain passes, there was something almost magical about the balcony view.
Jeonghan smiled ever so slightly, enjoying the feel, before he settled down and opened himself
up to power, casting out his senses to try and find any currents to pull from. Like when they had
arrived, there were very few rivers in the air to be felt, but he pricked his hand with a small
dagger he kept at his belt and dropped a few dots of his blood into the water.
Immediately the wind picked up, whirling around him in a vortex, though it left him and his bowl
untouched. He thought he could hear voices in that wind, and their angry tones made him
uncomfortable, but he pushed through it and called out the name to the person he wished to
speak with. When the man came into view, though, Jeonghan couldn't fight back his shock.
Hyesung was curled into a tight ball, darkness all around him and only the light of Jeonghan's
magic lighting his face. The High Mage opened swollen eyes to peer toward the scrying portal,
the cuts and bruises on his face making him very nearly unrecognizable. "Who... Jeonghan?" he
asked, his voice cracking with dryness, and the immortal winced at the sound.
"High Mage Hyesung," he greeted. "Where are you? Who did this to you? Tell me, I will come for
you," he added, his temper rising as he felt anger course through him. For someone to have the
audacity to murder the ArchMage and then to injure another of the council...
Hyesung let out a course laugh and shook his head, though the movement appeared to cost him
as he grimaced in pain. "You will find me soon enough, immortal Lord. I should have seen it
earlier. 'The Dancer's child shall be the first to rise, and will break the chains for the second.'
You're a Seal."
"I'm not-" Jeonghan begun, then the passage that the High Mage was speaking of ran through his
mind and he shut his mouth as he realized that Hyesung was very likely right. He shook that out
of his mind, though, and focused on the problem at hand. "Be that as it may. Where are you and
who did this?" The answer hit him as soon as he asked, though, and he frowned. "The Marcher
Lord."
"No," Hyesung coughed, shaking his head though the action obviously pained him. "He was an
accomplice, yes, but not of his own will. The Choi's of the Reaches are the ones maneuvering
this; they are going against the Tower, for reasons I have yet to know. But while Lord
Youngsaeng is not the main force behind this, he is still dangerous. Where are you?"
"In his Keep," Jeonghan admitted, and saw Hyesung's face fall. A sudden nauseous feeling struck
at the immortal and he wavered where he stood, the maelstrom around him dipping
dangerously close as his magic faltered ever so slightly. Hyesung's battered face immediately
took on a look of concern.
"You are drawing from your own energy!" he cried out. "Release this scry, you must not-"
"High Mage. You forget, I am older than you and more experienced in magic. I can handle this,
for a moment longer. Tell me, who would have reason to kill Dongwan and frame Seungcheol for
his death?"
The way that the High Mage's face blanched at the words told Jeonghan that he was not the
killer, but Hyesung found his voice quickly. "No one. Or... Lord Choi would, but he has no Mages
at his beck and call. Unless it was not magically done. He's the only one I can think of."
Jeonghan felt the nausea rise up once again, this time paired with a light-headed weakness, and
he knew that he could not risk any more of his own energy for the spell. "Tell me where you are,
Hyesung," he demanded, the vision of the High Mage already fading as Jeonghan lost control
over his scry.
"With Choi Siwon." The answer came as if over a long distance, the words nearly eaten by the
wind, but Jeonghan latched onto them, forcing them into his memory even as the magic he
wielded took the rest of his energy and pushed him into unconsciousness.
When he woke it was cold, and he sat up on the balcony to realize that the sun was already
sinking below the horizon. Hyesung lay in that direction, somewhere: surely, he hadn't reached
Lord Choi's stronghold yet. There was time to catch up to them, if he could convince Seungcheol
to leave soon. Then again... the Marcher Lord was also behind this, and the blond human had
spent the day in the older man's company. How much would he believe of what Jeonghan
needed to tell him?
Jeonghan's hair was loose of its tie, and he could feel a few places on his skin where shards from
the broken washbasin had nicked him as he'd fallen, but otherwise he was whole. The washbasin
was not, though, the ceramic bowl having smashed to the ground when Jeonghan lost control.
That was a side-effect of not having enough energy to support magic, and when a Mage had no
currents to draw from, all he could draw from was his own energy source. It had been necessary,
if dangerous.
But certainly worth it.
So. Hyesung was in the hands of the Lord of the Reaches, while Jeonghan's only clear ally was the
son of the man who had ordered the High Mage's capture. How much could he trust Seungcheol,
then? He was a Seal, after all, but how far did that loyalty go when faced with blood ties? And
Jeonghan himself was a Seal. He felt stupid for not catching on to that earlier, but he had never
thought to look internally for clues to the identities of those who were meant to free the Light.
But with his new knowledge, he found that many of the passages once confusing to him were
now cast in a new light, and he longed to go back over the prophecies once more just to see
what his new understanding could bring him.
However, he could not yet do that. Jeonghan rose to his feet, still a bit unsteady from the
amount of power he'd used, and pushed his hair back from his face as he moved back into his
chambers. He needed to rest up, and he needed to read through the prophecies once again, but
even more so, he needed to speak with Seungcheol.
Stepping out into the main corridor, he moved only one door down and knocked on the blond
human's door. He was actually relieved when there was no answer, because he needed to think
about all he had learned and how much he should say, but as he turned to go back to his room,
he nearly ran into Seungcheol as the human moved up behind him.
"Oh!" he said, startled, and ducked his face as he remembered the cuts that decorated his skin
from the broken bowl. Seungcheol caught his chin before he could fully hide and lifted his face
toward the human.
"You're hurt," he said softly, his brow creasing in concern. Jeonghan nodded and stepped back
out of the man's grasp, then motioned back at Seungcheol's door.
"Can we talk? It is important. Life or death, possibly."
The blond hesitated only a moment, then gave a quick nod and moved past Jeonghan to push
open his door. He held it open for the immortal to enter first, which he did, then Seungcheol
closed the portal behind them and moved to take a seat at the table. "What happened?" he
asked after Jeonghan had taken his seat, and the brunette gave a heavy sigh as he sifted through
his thoughts.
"Okay. I have so much to go through in my mind and so I will try to not be too jumbled for you to
understand it all. But the first thing I need to ask you is if you are lying to me. Be honest with me,
Seungcheol. I am tired of running in circles and not knowing who to trust. Are you the honorable
man you seem to be? Or are you in league with your father, after all?"

21
"The unsure shall rise to rule, though unprepared and with dangers abounding." - The Prophecies
of Light

The day was thankfully clear, without any of the wind that had practically pushed Mingyu and
Wonwoo out of the mountains on their flight from the Marcher Lord's Keep. It had been nearly
five days since they had made their escape, and while the first three had been spent on a wild
ride, fleeing through the passes with fear of demons and mortal pursuit, the last two had been
more relaxed.
Mingyu finally felt as if he were healing, the bruises on his face fading down to an ugly yellow, his
ankle merely tender if he moved it the wrong way. His arm was still injured but he had hope that
once they reached their destination, he would find someone to heal it. After all, they were
headed for the famed City of Light, governed by immortals and built by magic. Surely there
would not only be healing to be found there, but also understanding for the High Mage's journal.

He had taken it out yesterday, thankful once again that he had chosen a mellow horse for
himself, and tried to read during their ride. His injured arm made it difficult, tied up against is
chest as it was, but he managed, the reins held loosely in the fingers of his bad arm while he
balanced the open book on the pommel of his saddle.

"Anything?" Wonwoo asked, his voice tinged with tiredness though his eyes darted around at the
forest they rode through. He had been increasingly jumpy in the last several days, the lack of
demons making him both relieved and yet nervous with anticipation. He'd also taken to riding
with only one hand on the reins, his watchfulness over their surroundings unconsciously making
him worry less over his riding. Mingyu had to fight down a smile as he realized that the thief had
come a long way from the man who had barely been able to get on the horse several weeks ago.

"A whole lot of confusion," he admitted, closing the journal awkwardly with his one good hand
and stuffing it into his saddlebags. His stomach grumbled as he did so, reminding him that they
had had very little to eat in the last few days except a few stale rolls of bread and dried meat that
Wonwoo had stolen from the kitchens before they left. He pushed the thought of food away,
something he'd grown accustomed to when on the campaign trail with the mercenary
companies. "The prophecies seem to be a bunch of mutterings that were written down, one
sentence hardly corresponding with the next. it's frustrating, honestly."

Wonwoo's smile quirked to the smile and he gave a light-hearted shake of his head. "I guess I
should be glad that I can't read them, then," he teased, to which Mingyu shot him a baleful look.
Which melted away when Wonwoo only laughed in return.

"Anyway," Mingyu continued, shooting the thief an amused look. "Hyesung's notes are helpful,
and luckily, he decided that we need to head to the Reaches. There's a well there or something
and a lot of the prophecies speak about a well, so... yeah."

"Hmm." Wonwoo's expression turned considering, and he pursed his lips as he nodded slowly.
"Isn't Seungcheol from the Reaches?"

"Is he?" Mingyu asked, this being the first he'd heard of the blond guardsman's homeland. That
was interesting, actually. The Western Reaches was one of the most independent districts of the
continent, mainly due to the fact that the majority of wealth in the country came from the
Western mines. Smaller towns like Mingyu's hometown of Felshira were ruled by a council, who
in turn answered to the representatives of the nearest Tower who answered to the High Council
in Redien. In comparison, cities like Telgar, where the mercenary companies resided, were ruled
by a Tower, which was only one step away from the High Council.
The Western Reaches, though, was one of the few districts that was not ruled by either a council
or a Tower, instead being governed by a family. In the times before the founding of the Tower,
each of the districts had had a King, and the few that were now governed by families were simply
descendants of the Kings who had accepted the Tower's regency over them and had been
allowed to continue their rule, under the name of Lord instead of King.

So in essence, the Western Reaches were a long dead Kingdom. That thought pulled something
from the prophecies to the forefront of Mingyu's mind. He pulled the book out of his saddlebags
once more, nearly fumbling it to the ground in his haste, and began to flip through the pages.
Wonwoo was looking at him with a questioning expression, but until he had an answer, Mingyu
was loathe to tell him his thoughts.

And there it was. 'In the shadow of the burning Tower, a golden crown will rise, tainted with
death and destruction.'

"By the Light," he whispered, and Wonwoo gave a huff. "Sorry. Okay. So. Seungcheol is from the
Western Reaches. They used to be a Kingdom, a long time ago, before the founding of the
Tower. And there is something called a well in the Reaches, according to Hyesung's notes. Well,
the prophecies mention a well and the Light and the failure of magic all in conjunction, while also
saying that the Seals are supposed to save the Light. Follow me so far?"

"Um, maybe?" Wonwoo admitted, but he motioned for Mingyu to continue anyway.

Which he did. "Okay, so the Light is held prisoner somewhere called the Well. There's a place
that says 'he who holds the Seals is King'. And then this passage, about a crown rising in the
shadow of a burning Tower. With a capital T. So what if the ruling family of the Reaches is trying
to regain their kingdom at the cost of the Tower? What better way to fight the Mages of Light
than by allying themselves with the darkness?"

Silence met his questions, and just when Mingyu thought that maybe he needed to say it over
again, Wonwoo took a deep breath and shook his head. "Well, damn me. I'm just a thief, and
now I am supposed to try and stop some Lord from making himself a King?" He gave a breathy
laugh, shaking his head in disbelief. "I just want to go home, I think."

"Wonwoo," Mingyu began, disapproval high in his tone as he began to tuck the journal back into
his saddlebag. Wonwoo waved his hand to interrupt him before he could continue.

"No, I'm not going to abandon you," he said, giving Mingyu a small smile. "I just... this is a lot to
think about. But look, we're here!" He motioned grandly, drawing the mercenary's attention to
where silvery domes glinted over the treetops ahead of them. "And before we jump to any
conclusions, I think we need to find us a Mage, get you healed up, and see if someone can
answer questions for us."

Something he had read in Hyesung's journal sprang to mind, a passage that was underlined
several times over. "The prophecies say, 'Hold close your counsel, for there are always those
with ears attuned to the Dark Whispers'," he told Wonwoo, and though the thief gave him an
amused look, it faded away as he took in the words. "I think that we need to be careful who well
ask for advice from."

"Okay," Wonwoo agreed. "Though we do need to get you healed."

That was something that Mingyu could agree with him on. They continued on, underneath the
canopy of the forest around them, catching glimpses of shining white in front of them as they did
so. Mingyu felt anticipation run through him, partly at the possibility of getting healing, but more
so at the idea of seeing the city of the immortals. Legends ran through the mercenary companies
about what the immortals could and could not do, as well as stories about the famed city, and
Mingyu couldn't help but be excited about finally seeing it.

But when the gates to the City of Light came into full view, they were closed. They were still an
impressive sight, the walls a brightly gleaming silver that reflected their images back at them like
a mirror. The great silver domes that Hyesung had mentioned, the ones that he called the
dancers, rose above the wall, their tops reflecting the late day sun and making them hard to
focus on. Mingyu pulled his eyes away and blinked to clear his vision, and when he opened them
once again, there were two immortals standing in front of the gates.

"You cannot enter," one of them said, his face creased with a frown directed at the two young
men. Mingyu gave a start at how much one of the two resembled Jeonghan, though this man's
hair was pale blond and his eyes were filled with disgust when he looked at the mortals.

Wonwoo edged his grey horse closer, his brow creasing with tension as he licked his lips
nervously. "We need to speak with a Mage, my friend needs healing," he began. The blond
immortal turned to give him a sharp glare, slicing his hand downward as if the action alone could
silence the thief.

"No mortals are welcome in the City of Light. You are filth and you are ruining the world with
your greed. Go away."

Wonwoo's face darkened and he shook his head stubbornly. "No, you listen to me. We haven't
done anything wrong and you can't turn us away just because of what we are, that's not right!
We need help! I demand to speak to your... um... whoever is in charge!"

Anger had flared up inside of Mingyu as well, but he saw the way that the dark haired immortal's
hand moved ever so slightly toward Wonwoo as if he were about to start casting magic. He
kicked his own steady bay forward to reach out with his good arm and catch Wonwoo's elbow.
"Let's just go," he said softly, carefully not looking at the dark haired immortal. When Wonwoo
seemed as if he would argue, Mingyu simply turned his horse and kicked it into a trot, moving
away from the city and forcing Wonwoo to either stay and argue alone or catch up to him.
He chose the latter, as Mingyu had known he would, though his face was still flushed in anger
which he now directed at the mercenary. "They had no right to turn us away, Mingyu! You're a
damn mercenary, why won't you fight for yourself?"

Mingyu shook his head as he slowed his horse back to a walk, casting a glance over his shoulder
in the direction of the gates. They were hidden behind the trees once again, and so he drew a
breath of relief before turning to the angry thief. "The brunette was about to start throwing
magic at us if we didn't leave, Wonwoo. The biggest lesson a mercenary learns is to pick your
battles. No matter how much someone pays you, there's no point to fighting if you're just going
to die without a chance."

Wonwoo kept silent for a long time, but then finally he gave a sigh, the anger easing out of him
as he did so. "Fine. So where are we supposed to go now?"

That was a good question, but Mingyu couldn't see that they had any other choice to it. "I
suppose we will head for the Reaches. There are several towns in between there and the City of
Light if we travel along the main roads, we can get food and rest up in the first one we come to."
They were both tired, sore, and hungry, and with the days steadily getting colder, Mingyu knew
that they needed to find an inn or something. And soon.

"We can rest at a town unless we have the Marcher Lord's cronies chasing us," the thief
mumbled. "Traveling on a main road will make us easy targets."

Mingyu could understand the concern there, but he knew that their best chance was going to be
getting some food and rest. "We'll be fine," he assured the thief. "I don't think that the Marcher
Lord knows what we are and even if he does, he probably thinks that we ran back to Redien."

Wonwoo's response was non-commital, but Mingyu tried to make himself believe his own
words. He had to believe them.

22
"Men shall battle, dressed in red upon blue tainted with black, with tendrils of gold wrapped
about like a puppeteer's strings." - The Prophecies of Light

Anger burned through Seungcheol at Jeonghan's accusations, but he pushed it down as he

reminded himself that he, in turn, had been questioning the immortal's trustworthiness. He took
a deep breath before shaking his head slowly. Jeonghan's beautiful face was as still as if it had
been carved of marble, his eyes hard as he waited for the human's answer.
"I am nothing like my father," Seungcheol told him, his voice soft. The whole reason that he had
gone to Redien to indenture himself to the Tower had been because of his father's ambition. He
was a cold man who looked at everything and everyone as tools to be used, and when
Seungcheol's mother passed away, he had had no reason to stay in the Reaches. "I am not in
league with him, nor do I support what he is trying to do."
Jeonghan's face had eased at the first bit, but then his expression tightened and he raised one
slim brow. "And what, exactly, do you think that he is trying to do?"
"War. As you know. But you and I have not had a chance to talk-"
"And whose fault is that?" Jeonghan interrupted, picking at his sleeve in irritation. Seungcheol
had to nod in agreement: he had been avoiding the immortal, but that was for good reason. He
stood to go call for a servant, asking to get the evening meal sent to them, then turned back to
the brunette.
"I am sorry, Lord Jeonghan. You're right, I was avoiding you. But as you question me about
trusting you, I can ask you the same thing. How can I know that I can trust you? What are your
goals, since apparently you know that I am a Seal? What do you know and what are you keeping
from me?"
Jeonghan pursed his lips, his fingers coming together to tap the tips against his lips. "I see," he
said slowly, nodding in acceptance. "It seems that we both are so unsure of the other that we
have only been hindering one another. Very well." He looked at Seungcheol then, a weighing
light in his eyes. "I believe that I can trust you. And so..."
He told him everything. Or at least, what he said was everything, and Seungcheol was inclined to
believe him. There was something about the way that Jeonghan relaxed as he spoke, despite the
ill tidings that he told, that made Seungcheol think that he was telling the truth.
When he had finished, though, Seungcheol could hardly believe the words. He couldn't pretend
that he totally understood what Jeonghan meant about the residue of a spell in Dongwan's
rooms, but he could perfectly grasp what he had to say about Hyesung. He could envision his
father doing very nearly anything to rise in power, but turn against the Mages? His mind went
back to Siwon's pompous actions and realized that maybe he could imagine his father doing that.
The older brother had always been more like him than the younger had. "Your turn," Jeonghan
prodded, and the blond came back with a start.
"Oh. Well. You're right about my father, he's planning to go to war with Redien. He's allied
himself with Tolsana and he thinks that he can make himself a King if he helps them to defeat
the Tower. It seems to me that Youngsaeng... er, the Marcher Lord. I think that he is being
coerced by my father, but he will not tell me why. I think that it may have something to do with
his mother; she is not here." Lady Heo had always been kind to him after his own mother had
died, and he had been disappointed at her absence.
"Would she normally be here?" Jeonghan asked, to which the blond nodded.
"Yes, I have never known her to leave the Marches since her husband died. I mean, that's only
been a few years, but still. It just doesn't seem right that winter is coming and yet she is not
here, while the passes will be all but closed once the snow comes. Even when she traveled,
people of the mountains know to head home before winter."
The brunette nodded slowly before opening his mouth, but whatever he was about to say was
interrupted by a knock at the door. Seungcheol went to answer it, expecting dinner, and was
surprised to find a servant with empty hands.
"My Lord Choi," he said, bowing low as befit the blond's station. "The Marcher Lord asks for you
to join him for dinner this evening."
"Please give him my apologies, but I have plans this evening," Seungcheol began, but the servant
shook his head.
"No, my lord. I am sorry, but he insists."
Seungcheol turned to look at Jeonghan, one eyebrow raised as he considered the implications.
Youngsaeng hadn't specifically asked for him in such a manner; besides, they'd been in one
another's company the entire day. What could he want now?
"Very well," Seungcheol told the servant. A relieved look flashed across the young man's face,
but he otherwise said nothing, simply waited. Seungcheol closed the door and turned to
Jeonghan. "Come with me. Please."
The immortal's thin lips quirked in a smile, and he stood to push his chair back from the table.
"As you wish," he agreed, and removed himself to go clean up.
The two finally entered the private dining room a half hour later, both in fresh clothing and made
presentable. A fire burned in the fireplace at one end of the room, and at the other, the Marcher
Lord sat at a small table. Youngsaeng's face darkened a bit when he saw Jeonghan, but he
greeted the immortal graciously and bade him to take the seat just to his right. Seungcheol took
the one across from Jeonghan, at Youngsaeng's left, and lifted a smile to the Marcher Lord.
"No, Seungcheol," he said wearily before the first word could make it out of the younger man's
mouth. Servants bustled around them, placing plates of food in front of them and filling their
glasses with wine before removing themselves from the room. Youngsaeng waited until the door
closed behind them to continue speaking. "I received a missive today. From Redien. I am sure
that you already know what it said?"
His stomach had tied itself into knots as the older Lord spoke, but he only nodded in
acknowledgement. "Yes," he said quietly, then added, "But I did not do it."
Youngsaeng's mouth lifted in a small smile at that. "I know that. You are not the type to murder a
benefactor, especially when he trusted you."
From the corner of his eye, Seungcheol saw Jeonghan's lips purse, and he knew that he could
probably guess the thought that had come to the immortal just then. Seungcheol was not the
type to murder, no, but Youngsaeng was apparently the type to be an accomplice to such a
thing. Seungcheol shook his head, trying to reconcile that idea with the man that he had looked
up to as a child.
Youngsaeng continued, oblivious to the other two's thoughts of him. "Who could set you up for
murder, even to the point of being truth-read? Who would benefit from doing so? Do not say it
was your father. He may be callous and, forgive me for saying so, cruel at times, but he still
hopes that you will become like him one day."
"Never." Seungcheol shook his head slowly. He was a bit unsure of how much he could say
around Youngsaeng, but he stubbornly held onto the hope that the Marcher Lord was still the
same man he had known. "I would never be like him. But other than him, I don't know of anyone
who would benefit. My guess is that it would have to be Joohyun; she is the one who truth-read
me, and since I did not do it, she had to have been lying to cover her own tracks."
"Not true," Jeonghan broke in, drawing both of the mortal's attention to him. The slender
brunette had been picking at his food, and he looked up to meet Seungcheol's eyes. "I've been
thinking about this a lot, actually. May I truth-read you?"
Youngsaeng sat back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he looked to the immortal. "You're a
Mage," he said flatly, distrust in every word, but Jeonghan shook his head.
"I wish people would stop jumping to that conclusion," he huffed in irritation. "No. I am not a
Mage. A Mage is someone who has dedicated their mortal life to studying magic, and whose
loyalty lies with the Tower. Every immortal is born with the gift of magic, to see and touch and
manipulate the currents as need be, but very few of us devote ourselves to one study. We live
far too long and get bored far too easily. Yes, I use magic. No, I am not a Mage. Now. Back to my
question," he turned back to the blond man across from him. "May I truth-read you?"
"Yes, though I am not sure what good it will do," he admitted, raising his hand to stretch it across
the table to Jeonghan. The immortal smiled as he took it, his slim fingers tickling Seungcheol's
skin as he drew them across his palm.
"Let me be the judge of that," he admonished, then looked down into the blond man's palm.
"Choi Seungcheol, did you kill ArchMage Dongwan?"
Seungcheol shivered at the power behind the question. "No," he breathed, his heart clenching as
he tried to ignore the fact that the man he had looked up to was dead. The man who had taken
him in when he had left his father's home, the man who had treated him as an individual and
someone to be trusted. He pushed aside those thoughts, unwilling to let the threatening grief
overwhelm him yet, and focused instead on the immortal.
Jeonghan let out a small sound of surprise in his throat, then released Seungcheol's hand and
met the blond's eyes. "Curious, indeed. To all intents and purposes, your palm contradicts your
words."
Youngsaeng leaned forward then, his own brow creasing in confusion. "But he didn't do it," he
argued, and Seungcheol's heart warmed at the man's confidence in him. "So what could be
making magic lie to you?"
The brunette's eyes moved to meet Youngsaeng's then, a hard expression in them. "I am not yet
sure, Marcher Lord," he admitted, then nodded his head at the older man. "But why don't we dig
to find out, starting with you telling us the truth? What do you know about the ArchMage's
death? Who is the Mage under Lord Choi's banner?"
The Marcher Lord's face went blank in record time, his eyes shuttering as he sat back in his chair
once more. "I don't know what you're talking about, Lord Jeonghan," he began coolly, but
Seungcheol interrupted, his voice soft.
"Please. Youngsaeng... we know about Hyesung's capture, and that he left with Siwon. Just tell us
what you know, and why you're working with them. Does it have something to do with your
mother? Is there-"
The older man stood abruptly, his chair knocked back and crashing to the floor, startling both of
his guests. He turned away from the table without a word, his hands coming up to his face as if
trying to hold in any emotion there as he crossed the room to stand in front of the fire.
Seungcheol shared a quick look with Jeonghan, then leaned across the table to whisper to him.
"Please return to our rooms, I will speak with him alone."
"Are you sure?" Jeonghan asked, one brow raised as he considered the distraught man standing
at the fireplace. Seungcheol turned his own gaze toward him and gave a nod. He knew
Youngsaeng.
"Yes, I am sure. I will be fine. Go, I will tell you everything later."
Jeonghan gave him a long, steady look as he stood to leave. "I will hold you to that, Choi
Seungcheol," he warned as he left the room, leaving the two mortals fully alone.

23
"The Silver Hand will fall into the grasp of the dark, tainted and twisted until unrecognizable." -
The Prophecies of Light

The door closed behind Jeonghan and Seungcheol took a deep breath to prepare himself. Thanks
to everything that the immortal had told him, he had a pretty good grasp on what was
happening and who some of the players were, but he needed to know what was going on with
Youngsaeng.
He stood from his seat and moved first to pick up the fallen chair, wanting to give his older friend
time to compose himself. Maybe that was a foolish thing to do, but Seungcheol hated seeing him
in such a position. Placing the chair back in it's proper place, he smoothed the front of his shirt as
he approached the Marcher Lord.
Youngsaeng still stood facing the fire, but his hands were no longer over his face. Instead, he
stared blankly into the flames, exhaustion and remorse in every line of his face. He winced when
he saw Seungcheol watching him, his eyes flickering toward the younger man.
The blond waited patiently, though there was a small voice inside of him that told him to not give
Youngsaeng time to gather his thoughts. He just had to trust that he would be able to get him to
tell the truth.
Long moments passed before the young Lord spoke, his voice so soft that Seungcheol had to
strain to hear it. "Surely there is someone that you would give the world away for."
"Maybe, at one point," Seungcheol agreed, thinking of his deceased mother. She had always
been kind and compassionate, and tried her best to instill that in both of her boys. "This has to
do with your mother, doesn't it? Where is she, Youngsaeng? What is going on?"
Silence once again, but just when Seungcheol opened his mouth to ask again, Youngsaeng spoke.
"The worst part about all of this is being unsure of allegiances. I trust you. I do," he repeated,
turning to look the other man in the eyes, "But I am not sure how loyal you are to your family."
For the second time that day, Seungcheol shook his head and said, "I am not like my father. I
may be a Choi but he lost my loyalty years ago. I don't claim that name and I don't agree with his
actions. Besides all that, you do know me, just as I know you. You're not the type to be going
along so willingly with something you don't agree with. The Marches have always been loyal to
Redien, yet always allied with the Reaches. So why have you now chosen one over the other?"
"Because I have no choice," was his response, soft but imperative. "Your father came to visit me
almost as soon as I took the title here. He said that the time was coming soon that I would have
to choose, and I, in a moment of utter stupidity, told him that of course I would side with Redien
over him. Redien feeds and clothes us here in the Marches, we owe everything to them. I was so
proud and naive and just..." he sighed then, running a hand through his thick black hair. "Just so
stupid."
Seungcheol took a moment to think, merely watching as the Marcher Lord moved across the
room to take his seat at the table once more. His father had come to visit Youngsaeng when he
ascended the rule? So over three years ago. He had been planning this for at least that amount
of time, though knowing his father's devious mind, he had likely been planning it even longer.
Had he allowed Seungcheol to go to Redien and enter the Tower guard all because it would help
him to reach his goal? Did he know that the murder of Dongwan would be pinned on him?
A horrible thought occured to him then. What if Dongwan had taken such an interest in him all
those years ago because his father had asked him to? After the five years of companionship, had
the ArchMage betrayed Seungcheol, all because he was allied with Lord Choi? Had he been the
one to set Seungcheol up, to pay for a murder he hadn't committed?
Seungcheol felt as if he had been plunged into ice water, and only remembered to breathe when
he realized that Youngsaeng was now watching him. He moved across the room, trying to push
his thoughts back into the conversation, but it wasn't easy. "So then my father returned home,
angry at you, and then he did something to force you into his alliance. Right?"
Youngsaeng nodded, his face twisting in frustration. "I was away in Redien earlier this summer,
meeting with the High Mages. When I returned home, my mother and her entourage were gone.
I questioned the guards and they said that Siwon came here to visit with her, and that she left
with him, leaving word for me that she had gone to visit the Choi's. I knew what it meant even
before I got the missive from your father less than two weeks later."
"That she was a hostage," Seungcheol guessed. The anguish on Youngsaeng's face when he
nodded only fueled the blond's anger toward his father. It seemed that he was willing to burn
the world down for a crown. He gave a start as he realized that that was one of the prophecies,
or at least along the lines of one of them. A crown in the shadow of a burning tower, or
something.
"Do you know what my father plans, Youngsaeng?" he asked, to which the Marcher Lord
nodded. "Who is he in league with?"
This time, the older man shook his head. "I don't know. He doesn't trust me, for good reason, to
be honest. He knows that if he did not have my mother hostage, then I would tell the Tower
immediately what he is doing. Because of that, he hasn't told me much. What to do and when."
He gave a sharp, bitter laugh. "Like a dog."
Seungcheol frowned, shaking his head as he stepped closer to the Marcher Lord to lay a hand on
the man's shoulder. "No. You're a good man and you still have a chance to stop him, without
putting your mother in danger." When he looked up at the younger man, Seungcheol pressed
once again. "Tell me everything you know, Youngsaeng. Let's stop his plans."
"It's too late-" Youngsaeng began, but the look on Seungcheol's face must have swayed him. He
gave a sigh, then began to speak.

Jeonghan paced the length of Seungcheol's sitting room, anxiously awaiting the blond's return.
Had he done the right thing in allowing them to speak privately? He knew that Youngsaeng was
not a Mage, but he didn't know what had caused magic in the mountains to die. What if the
Marcher Lord had a Mage at his disposal, one that Jeonghan had been unable to sense? He knew
that the prophecies said that some Mages would turn to the darkness. Was one of them here,
waiting for the right moment to strike?
As suddenly as that thought came to him, he shoved it away. That was ridiculous. If there were a
Dark Mage there in the Keep, they could easily have disposed of Jeonghan when he had been
passed out on his balcony from overreaching his limits. No, there was no Mage there...
But that didn't make the Marcher Lord any less dangerous. He was a battle lord, after all, and
whatever conspiracy was going on, he was neck-deep in it.
The temptation to scry was nearly palpable, but he knew that it would cost him too much to do
so. But if only he could find Hyesung again, or better yet, find his two fellow Seals. Wonwoo and
Mingyu were out there somewhere, probably heading back for Redien and into whatever trap
awaited them there. Or even better, he could scry to try and track whomever it was that put the
spell on Seungcheol.
Jeonghan heaved a sigh and ran his fingers through his hair. It had to be a powerful Mage to do
that, especially laying it on so thick that an immortal could not see through it. He was young, yes,
but even his elders commented on how powerfully gifted Jeonghan was. To not be able to break
through a residual spell left on someone else...
Residual?
"By the Light," he cursed, his eyes going wide. Now he knew why he recognized the feel of the
spell in Dongwan's study. It had been a transferal spell! They were not often used, being too
unpredictable and dangerous if gotten wrong, but one as powerful as was cast in the ArchMage's
study would cling to whatever it was transferred to for months. But if the ArchMage was the one
who cast the spell on Seungcheol to make his palm read false, then that meant that Dongwan...
"He's the traitor," he breathed, and turned for the door. It opened before he could reach it,
though, and Seungcheol came through, looking tired and worn, his eyes full of a million emotions
as he met the immortal's gaze.
"I..." Jeonghan began, suddenly unsure if he should even say anything. Would the knowledge
that his mentor had been the one to set him up be too hard for this mortal to handle? He looked
so young at that moment, standing there in the doorway with a frown on his face. "What did you
learn?" he found himself saying instead.
Seungcheol shut the door behind him before reaching up to scrub his face with his hands. "My
father is a bastard," he replied softly, and stepped toward the table to sit down. "He is
manipulating Youngsaeng; he's holding his mother hostage for Youngsaeng's cooperation.
Anyway. Hyesung and the other two ran across him when he was supposed to be escorting some
Mage from the Tower, but he wasn't told who and so he assumed it to be Hyesung. Until he
realized that Hyesung was tired because he'd been fighting the demons that were supposed to
be there to ensure said Mage's trip ran smoothly. So then he captured Hyesung, meaning to
question him privately about the demons and what other Mage it could be, but Siwon showed
up and decided that he would take over questioning, and apparently it all went south from
there."
That was an understatement, given the bruises that Jeonghan had seen on the High Mage. But
he could guess who the other Mage was supposed to be... Dongwan, coming from the Tower
along the hidden passes, just as Hyesung's party had been unlucky enough to be doing as well.
He shook his head and motioned for Seungcheol to continue.
"So then he, uh..." Seungcheol glanced at Jeonghan's face, then continued a bit sheepishly. "He
ordered Wonwoo killed and Mingyu detained to try and get him to fight for him."
"Tell me that they are alive," Jeonghan broke in, eyes wide. If two Seals died, then the Light had
no chance!
"Yes, they are. He didn't know they were Seals-"
"Not that that matters, he shouldn't have just ordered someone killed," Jeonghan huffed, but
Seungcheol continued over him.
"- or he wouldn't have do that so easily. My brother has his arm twisted behind him, Jeonghan.
Siwon's an evil bastard and Youngsaeng knows it. So anyway. Wonwoo apparently outsmarted
everyone and they escaped, but they didn't take Hyesung with them. But they did steal
Hyesung's journal, which Youngsaeng said is full of notes about the prophecies. And now he
doesn't know where they went, though he knows it is not toward Redien." At Jeonghan's raised
brow, he added, "He looked for them that direction."
"Ah." Shaking his head over the twisted loyalties that Seungcheol seemed to have to the
Marcher Lord, Jeonghan gave a sigh. "I... I need to tell you something."
Seungcheol's face went blank at Jeonghan's words. "You know who cast the spell on me," he
guessed, and when the immortal nodded, he added. "It was Dongwan, wasn't it?"
The tension in his voice made Jeonghan not want to admit it, but he nodded anyway. "I believe
so," he said, and watched as the young mortal's face crumpled into pain.

24
"Why dabble with the affairs of the mortals, when the affairs of the daemons are much more
tempting?" - The Prophecies of Light

It had been four days since the encounter at the gates to the City of Light, and Wonwoo was
finding that he was adjusting to civilized life easily. The town was small enough to learn the
streets quickly, but not so small that a stranger would be notable. That was something that
Wonwoo was thankful for as he sidled up as close to the teamster, the burly man's attention on
watering his workhorses and not at all on the slim young man. A quick look around told Wonwoo
that no one was watching too closely, and a deft slice with his knife ring later, he walked away
with the man's money in his pocket.
A smile found its way onto his face when he turned the corner of the street, and he let out a
small laugh of exhilaration. He had always stolen things so as to live, but until being stuck in the
wilderness for the last month, he had never realized how much he enjoyed the act itself. He
honestly had no need to steal the man's purse; he already had the money that Hyesung had paid
him, the gold coins split up and tucked inside hidden pockets in his clothing. But the adrenaline
that now coursed through him? That wasn't something that he could get by just sitting in his
room at the inn.
He once more marveled over the fact that the mercenary was happy to do just that.They had
arrived in the town of Carsian only the previous afternoon, taking a room at the cheapest inn,
but the tall fighter had not emerged from their room once. He was content to sit and read that
journal, his wounded arm still tied up next to his chest.
The first thing that Wonwoo was supposed to do this morning was to find a healer for the other
man. He had intended to do it, too! But as soon as he had laid eyes on the teamster, he knew he
couldn't resist. Now, as he fiddled with his precious knife ring, twisting it about his finger in a
nervous habit, he very much felt like whistling.
Not that he would. It would just draw attention to himself, and that, he did not need.
Approaching the door to the local mercantile, he hunched his shoulders down in an unconscious
gesture, hiding his height. A thief who stood out was not a good one, something he'd learned a
long time ago. He entered the shop with his hands in his pockets, trying his best to keep from
looking at any of the merchandise. Looking meant wanting, and wanting meant fighting the
temptation to steal it. Instead, he made his way to the counter, knowing that he needed to
actually buy things at this particular establishment.
The young man who stood behind it would have been a bad thief, Wonwoo thought; his
diminutive size paired with wide shoulders made him stand out too much. But he smiled a sharp-
toothed smile at the taller man as he wiped his counter top with a rag. "What are you looking
for?" he asked by way of greeting.
Wonwoo rattled off the mental list that Mingyu had insisted that he memorize, most of the
items on the list things that Wonwoo didn't even recognize the names for. The mercenary said
they were necessary, though, and so he ordered them. The short man told him that they would
be ready in a few hours, and Wonwoo paid him half the agreed upon price.
He had already turned to leave when he realized that the shop-keeper might be the best person
to ask about a healer. He was right, because the short young man pointed him in the right
direction and a short time later, he found himself knocking at a small door.
"Come in!" a woman's voice called. He pushed the door open and entered, having to duck his
head to keep from knocking it on the low frame. The room was small, square with a table and
chair sitting near one wall and with shelves lining the others. Clay jars lined the shelves, and
herbs hung from their roots to dry, but it was the room's sole occupant that caught his attention.
A woman in her middle years smiled up at him, a low chuckle escaping her throat as she noted
his hunch. "Well, you're the sneaky type, I'd bet," she said in amusement, then tossed her long
brown braid back over her shoulder. "Alright, what do you want?"
"Uh, my friend," he began, set a bit off center by her attitude. Was she really a healer? "He's
been injured, his arm, you see, and-"
"And where is he?" she interrupted, turning to grab a bag that hung from the chair and slinging it
over her shoulder. Wonwoo sputtered for a moment, watching her place several small jars into
the bag, but her glance in his direction reminded him that she was expecting an answer.
"At the inn. The one with a stave on the sign."
"Ah yes," she rolled her eyes as she turned back toward him. "I know the one. Got into a bar
fight, did he?"
Thinking that it would be safer to say that than to admit that no, he'd been roughed up by the
Marcher Lord's men, Wonwoo nodded his head. "Yeah, something like that."
"Young men," she mumbled under her breath, then motioned at the door. "Well? Go on, I'll be
right behind you. You're not staying in my shop alone, you can trust me on that."
Shaking his head ever so slightly, still confused by how fast she had seemed to read him,
Wonwoo turned and exited the door, ducking at the last minute to avoid whacking his head. Her
heard the healer's chuckle behind him and tried his best to ignore it, and led her through the
streets back to the inn.
Mingyu greeted them both with a smile, one that the healer returned readily, and Wonwoo left
them to it. The woman put him out of comfort, and he'd rather not just sit and watch her work
at Mingyu's injured arm. He closed the door behind him and made his way down the stairs
quickly, only breathing a sigh of relief once he was back out of the inn.
He hurried back to the mercantile to gather the supplies he'd asked for, and stashed them in his
grey horse's stall when he arrived back at the inn. A large wine barrel was propped up on its end
beside the back door, and after a brief moment, Wonwoo moved over to take a seat on it,
content to watch the evening fade away. At least it was better than being up there with Mingyu
and that healer.
Strange woman. Were all Mages like that? he wondered, thinking of how Hyesung had seemed
to be able to see right through him as soon as meeting, as well. Maybe he ought to do as he had
teased Mingyu, and just pick up and leave. He had a feeling that continuing on with the taller
man was only going to lead to more danger, and as he sat on the barrel there next to the back
door of the inn, he thought that he could live in a town like this. He'd have to get respectable
work, of course, other wise people would know him for what he was, but he could always be a
stable boy or something. Then he thought of Seungcheol's wicked red horse and amended that
thought. He could be a kitchen boy. No horses, thank you.
The only thing that had kept him from running had been the High Mage's presence, and then
when they had left the Marcher Lord's Keep, it had been only because he didn't know how to
survive in the wilderness alone. Or at least, that was what he told himself. But now, sitting there
and considering it, he felt a pang of sadness at the thought of leaving the mercenary. They did
make a good match, he could admit. One bold and a strong fighter, the other sneaky and a good
thief. A smile crossed his face at that, but it faded as he considered the road ahead of them.
Did the prophecies say anything about Seals dying? Honestly speaking, Wonwoo wasn't sure that
he would be willing to die to save the world. He didn't even like people that much, and besides,
what had the world ever given him? Life, yeah, but it wasn't a fortunate life or anything. Was he
really willing to risk dying at the hands of a demon because the mercenary was a nice guy? And
handsome, too, but Wonwoo was trying to not let that fact figure into his calculations.
"There you are," the healer's voice cut through his reverie, startling him so that he nearly fell off
of his perch. She snorted out a laugh and shook her head. "I gave your friend something to ease
the pain, and I used a bit of magic to speed along the healing."
"You can't just," he waved a hand in the air in what he considered a mystic gesture, "and he's all
better?"
She raised an eyebrow and shook her head at him. "What do you think I am, a High Mage? Be
glad I could do even as much as I did, what with the currents being so weak." She saw his
confusion and waved it off. "Never mind. Now. You owe me two silvers."
"That's robbery!" Wonwoo sputtered, to which she raised a brow.
"I would think you'd know all about robbery. Care to let me read your palm?"
Automatically he closed his fingers over his palms, and only when she laughed did he realize he'd
done it. His ears flushed red and he dug into his pocket to retrieve the coins she asked for.
Dropping them into her hand, he caught her gaze. "Thank you..."
"Hyori. And you are welcome, young thief. Take care of your friend," she added, tossing her braid
back over her shoulder as she set off back through the inn, a spring in her step.
A strange woman for sure. Wonwoo shook his head, a small smile coming over his face as he
slipped off of his perch and moved to enter the inn. The sound of many hoofbeats nearing gave
him pause, and a moment later what seemed to be a squad of soldiers on horseback trotted into
the stableyard of the inn.
Wonwoo darted around the side of the barrel and hunkered down, folding in on himself until he
was well and truly hidden in the space there. He knew they weren't Youngsaeng's men; he
remembered the blue and grey uniform well. These wore tabards of dark red with a golden
design sewn onto the left breast, though Wonwoo couldn't make it out from his position.
The stable boys hurried out, taking reins and orders as what appeared to be the commanding
officer dismounted and headed for the back door of the inn. Wonwoo pushed himself tighter
into his hiding spot, holding his breath until the man passed. Only once the soldiers were
absorbed in the care of their horses did he chance moving, out from behind the barrel and
around the far side of the inn. He couldn't imagine where these men were from, but for them to
come into Carsian only a day after he and Mingyu had arrived was suspicious. He didn't want to
chance that they were looking for the two of them.
He went all the way around the inn before he arrived back at the front door. The commanding
officer ought to still be working out his business with the innkeeper, back beyond the stairway
nearer to the kitchens, leaving Wonwoo a straight shot for the stairs from the front door. He
entered cautiously anyway, eyes darting around, but saw no dark red uniform as he made his
way to the stairs. He was on the second step when a voice from the back of the inn made him
freeze.
"That price is outrageous! I will give you half of that, and you will be glad for it!" That voice
sounded so familiar! The innkeep mumbled something in return, then the arrogant voice came
once again.
"You know who my father is, fool. Do as I say."
It was the last commanding, condescending tone that made recognition slam into Wonwoo. He
let his caution fall away and took the stairs three at a time. When he burst into the room he
shared with Mingyu, the mercenary sat up in bed with a start, his good arm coming up with a
knife in head, ready to throw. He lowered his arm as soon as he realized it was Wonwoo.
The thief ignored him and began shoving their few belongings into their saddlebags, his heart
pounding in his throat. "Mingyu, get up," he hissed, keeping his voice low in case anyone was
close enough to overhear. "The man that I overheard giving the Marcher Lord orders... he is
here!"

25
"Stealing from death shall lead to death stealing from the living in turn, and all shall weap." - The
Prophecies of Light

Jeonghan spent the better part of the night trying his best to comfort Seungcheol until the
human finally fell asleep. It seemed that all the stress and pain had caught up with the former
guardsman, and the idea that it was truly his mentor behind everything had broken the dam. The
immortal sat in one of the chairs at the small table there in Seungcheol's room, the lights off and
his mind fully awake until the wee hours of the morning. Part of him knew that he should
probably get some sleep, but the larger part knew that the blond needed company in whatever
form he could have. Even if that was just someone watching over him as he slept.
When the sun first peeked over the far horizon, Jeonghan decided that he would go get some
rest in his own room. He carefully and quietly left the room, closing the door behind him, but
when he turned about he saw a servant coming his direction. With a sigh he stepped in the
young man's way, effectively blocking him.
"Lord Choi needs to rest," he said sternly. The boy's eyes popped open wider at the firm tone,
but to his credit, he still stammered out his mission.
"The... the Marcher Lord... he want's to see you this, um, this morning... Lord Jeonghan..."
Oh hell. Jeonghan flicked his hair out of his face and motioned for the boy to lead. He couldn't
help but feel a bit of irritation about missing his bed, but he was also curious about what
Youngsaeng could want with him.
He was shown to the same private room from the previous night, the table set with an array of
food. The scent of the freshly made breakfast made his stomach grumble. He had only eaten half
of his meal last night, and only now did he realize how hungry he was.
The Marcher Lord looked up from where he sat, in the same seat as before; his eyes were ringed
with dark circles, showing that his night had probably fared about as well as the immortal's.
"Lord Jeonghan," he greeted, standing with proper respect to an immortal and waiting until
Jeonghan took his seat. That made him curious as he wondered where Youngsaeng would have
learned the proper actions with the long-lived, but before he could ask, the man began to speak.
"I suppose that Seungcheol told you everything, then. You know what I've done," he added in a
softer voice. Jeonghan nodded slowly, understanding that while there was remorse in the words,
the tone was strong. Youngsaeng might feel bad for what he had to do, but if faced with the
same choices, he would make the same ones again.
"Yes, we spoke," he replied, his words slow as he tried to read the human. He was holding his
thoughts close that morning, very little showing in his face or actions; once again, Jeonghan got
the impression that the man knew how to act around immortals. A smile quirked on his lips as he
reached for a piece of toast. "You were taught well," he added.
Youngsaeng dipped his head in acknowledgement, an answer smile tugging at his own lips. "You
mentioned knowing my grandfather," he said softly. "He taught me the protocol for meeting
with a Child of Light, though I have never had occasion to use it until now."
"The title, too," Jeonghan told him. "That's not one that most mortals use ever since the... split."
"Yes, well," Youngsaeng shrugged. He settled back into his own chair, his breakfast already
having been eaten, if his napkin crossed over his plate was any indication. He watched Jeonghan
with narrowed eyes as he waited politely for the immortal to eat, something which Jeonghan
was grateful for. Yes, he was curious about what the man wanted, but in that moment he would
like to fill his stomach.
Only when he had laid his own napkin across his plate did Youngsaeng speak again. "So. I am
afraid that I don't have much more to add to all that I told Seungcheol last night. In fact, I was
wondering if you could accompany me when I go to respond to Lord Choi's summons. It would
be nice to have a... gifted?... individual accompanying me."
Ahh. Jeonghan pursed his lips as he considered the man's request. If the well were in the
Reaches, as Hyesung had supposed, then maybe it would be in his best interests to go with the
Marcher Lord. It would give him easy access to the Choi's stronghold, and he could search for
Hyesung and the Well without being held back. But to be at someone's beck and call...
No, he would go to the Reaches, but it would be at Seungcheol's side. "I am afraid that I cannot
help you against him," he began, unsure of how to tell Youngsaeng no, but the Marcher Lord cut
him off.
"No. I didn't mean to fight for me. I meant so that you could discover more about the Choi's
alliances and be able to act against them where I cannot. I will not put my mother's life in
danger, you have to understand that. But I can happily give you an excuse to be there."
Jeonghan tipped his head to the side, his brow furrowing in confusion. "Would being the travel
companion of Lord Choi's youngest son not give me that?"
Youngsaeng narrowed his eyes as he considered the immortal. "He didn't say anything to you?
Seungcheol is not going to the Reaches. He plans to find his two missing friends before going to
confront his father."
That would have been nice to know, Jeonghan thought, a little miffed at the blond. Though his
thoughts had understandably been elsewhere last night. Still.
"Hmmm," he mused, giving himself time to consider the options. He could understand why
Seungcheol wanted to find them; with them both being Seals, they needed to be retrieved so
that they could fulfill the prophecies. But then there was the idea of Hyesung being kept in the
Choi's grasp, with who knew what information pulled from him. And if it was, truly, Dongwan
pulling the strings, then Hyesung might be even more susceptible than anyone realized.
Jeonghan had read the letter from him to the ArchMage, without Seungcheol's knowledge, of
course, and had guessed that the two had been lovers at least at one time. So if Dongwan was
their enemy and he pleaded for Hyesung to join him...
"I need to think about this," he told Youngsaeng truthfully. The Marcher Lord nodded and rose to
his feet.
"Of course, Lord Jeonghan. However, I will be leaving in the morning with my army. I'll need to
know before then so that we can plan accordingly."

Seungcheol woke to a pounding headache. He could have expected as much, what with the
exhaustion from the previous night's outpouring of emotion still hanging over him like a cloud,
but it was still annoying. He tried to keep any thoughts of Dongwan out of his mind, unwilling to
dwell on that wound, and instead focused on what was ahead.
Jeonghan. Seungcheol climbed out of bed and moved around his quarters to find that the
immortal was nowhere to be found. Likely he had gone to his bed sometime after Seungcheol
fell asleep, and while that thought made him feel a bit like a child, the blond man was thankful to
the immortal all the same. It had been nice to know that someone was there.
He looked down at the clothing laid out for him, pausing for a moment as he considered his
options. He could don the dark red colors of his homeland, and stay with Youngsaeng until the
Marcher Lord left to join his father. That was probably going to be safest option, and probably
the one which would lead to answers faster, but he couldn't pull his thoughts away from
Wonwoo and Mingyu.
The thief was frustrating, with his snarky comments and sulky attitude, but the mercenary was
much different than Seungcheol would have expected. He seemed to actually have honor,
something that the guardsman hadn't expected that someone who fought for money would
have. Besides, in the week that he had traveled with them, Mingyu had begun to grow on him.
And on top of that, they were Seals. Seungcheol couldn't help but to feel like he needed to find
them, even if that meant prolonging the process. He made his decision and chose his usual gear,
with the plain grey tunic of the Tower guardsmen and his dark brown leather cuirass. Donning it
quickly and efficiently, he buckled his sword on, settling the weight onto his left hip.
"So it's true then."
He turned to find Jeonghan standing in the doorway to his sleep room, watching him with an
unreadable expression on his face. Seungcheol sighed and took a seat on the bed, patting the
spot beside him to offer it to the immortal.
He ignored the action, though, and moved to stand in front of Seungcheol, his arms crossed over
his chest and a frown marring his pretty face. "I understand why you want to go after them,
Seungcheol. I understand the importance, too. But you can't."
"Why?" Seungcheol asked, looking up at him and ready to fight for his reasons. "They need to be
found. All four Seals have to be at the Well, don't they? So if we have any hope of stopping my
father, we need to have them with us."
Jeonghan dipped his head in agreement, but his expression didn't change. "True. But tell me
then, where are we supposed to find the Well? And when we find the two of them, and get the
the Reaches eventually, what are we supposed to do if Dongwan has found the Well already?"
Seungcheol winced at the name, even though he tried not to. "I don't think that-"
"The prophecies will come true. Which means that Wonwoo and Mingyu will find their own way
to meet us at the Well. 'The Well of the deep will die and the dance shall end, and the four will
come to the door of death.' They will be there. We need to go with Youngsaeng to the Western
Reaches, not only because we would be wasting time trying to decide where the other two have
made off to, but because we need to find the Well."
Seungcheol could see the other's point, but he shook his head anyway. "You can go with
Youngsaeng and find the Well, it's not as if I can sense the currents anyway. I would be of more
use if I go to find the other two while you go to the Reaches."
"No. I do need you there, too. You need to get into you father's good graces, find out everything
you can about what he plans against Redien. War will come, and not just the plans of it. 'Men
shall battle, dressed in red upon blue tainted with black, with tendrils of gold wrapped about like
a puppeteer's strings.' There is still death and danger to come, and if Dongwan and your father
are the puppeteer's, then we need an ear on the inside. And that, my dear Seungcheol, would be
you."
The blond flushed a bit at the endearment, even though he knew that the immortal had meant it
in sarcasm. It was still a bit flustering coming from one as beautiful as Jeonghan. "But Wonwoo
and Mingyu," he tried again, and once again was interrupted.
"'When the darkness stretches round the world, the Seals shall break the seal and free the Light
from its prison.' They will be there. Have faith in them."
He sat for a long moment, looking up into Jeonghan's face and considering the immortal's words.
He had a strong argument. And if Seungcheol were being honest with himself, maybe the reason
that he was being so adamant about going after the other two had more to do with avoiding his
father and less to do with anything else.
"You make a good argument, Lord Jeonghan," he said with a wry twist to his full lips. "Very well.
We will go to the Reaches with Youngsaeng."

26
"When the dead rise and the Light falls silent, the end is near." - The Prophecies of Light

Mingyu pushed back the curtain on the window of their room for what seemed like the
hundredth time, peering out into the torch-lit stableyard below. It had taken several minutes to
convince Wonwoo that them barreling out of the inn as dark fell would only put suspicion onto
them. The thief now waited perched on his small bed, nervously fiddling with his ring.
"You should get some sleep," Mingyu told him in a quiet voice. Wonwoo's sharply tilted eyes
glared up at him, and the more slender man shook his head minutely.
"Nope. Not while he's here," he added, half under his breath. His close proximity to Mingyu in
the small room meant that the mercenary heard the latter bit, anyway, and he heaved a sigh in
response.
Letting the curtain drop, he sat down on his own bed to face the thief. "Look. He doesn't know
we are here, he doesn't even suspect it. We can sleep tonight, stay on our guard, and leave early
in the morning before anyone is awake."
"But our horses-"
"He's not going to recognize such unremarkable horses as ours in the stable, and besides, you
told me that he didn't even bother going in. Wonwoo," Mingyu said, reaching out to touch the
other man's knee with his fingertips. Strangely, the thief jumped under the touch, his ears
flushing bright red and his eyes dropping to the floor. "We'll be fine. Get some rest."
"Um." Wonwoo shuffled around on his bed, scooting back until he could lay down comfortably
on top of the covers. "Okay." His eyes were wide open, though, and Mingyu let out another sigh.
The night was going to be a long one, indeed. The rest of the inn's occupants had settled in for
the night, it seemed, and now it was just a matter of waiting for the right moment.
He leaned forward to blow out the candle on the small stand between the two beds, then
returned to his vigilance by the window. He didn't recognize that tall, dark haired man that
Wonwoo was so spooked by, but he trusted the thief's instincts. Besides that, he did recognize
the deep red uniforms that the soldiers still milling around outside wore. They were from the
Western Reaches, one of the few private armies on the continent. And, unfortunately, from the
place that Mingyu suspected of being behind the plotting.
Sure, there were three other Lords that still ruled, ones whose families had been Kings before
the founding of the Tower, but one of them was a Southern Lord near Telgar, while the other
was the family who had founded the city of Redien. The idea that the latter would turn against
his own city was ridiculous. The Southern Lord could be a viable option, but in the last month,
the only activity that Mingyu had noticed had been from the Western Reaches and the Central
Marches. Besides... Wonwoo had mentioned that the conversation between the Marcher Lord
and this man from the Reaches had been about war. That was reason enough to believe that the
main instigators of this rebellion lay to the West.
Likely this patrol was simply traveling along the same road as them, heading for home in the
Reaches. What he couldn't figure was why there would have been soldiers left down in the
stableyard, guarding a wagon that carried what seemed to be a large, wooden box, the type that
might hold a corpse for burial. Were they escorting a body back from the Marches?
A sudden thought ran through him and he felt his breath catch. What if they were taking
Hyesung's body somewhere? He still felt horrible about leaving the older man behind; if he had
been able to, he would have been sure to take him with them when they escaped. What if he
had died in that horrible cell, and that was his body down there?
"Oh damn," he breathed, dropping the curtain to turn toward Wonwoo. "Hey," he said softly,
expecting to have to wake the shorter man. Wonwoo sat up immediately, though, swinging his
legs off of the bed and looking at Mingyu, his face shadowed by the night.
"Are we leaving?" he asked, too eager, and Mingyu actually laughed at that. Quietly, but it was
still a laugh.
"Maybe. I don't know. The soldiers down there are guarding a box, and I want to see what is in it.
So I'm going to-"
"No, let me! I'm stealthier." Wonwoo said, standing up so abruptly that he didn't give Mingyu a
chance to step back. "I'll be careful," he said, his face in the mercenary's own, and then he
seemed to realize where he was. "Oh," he squeaked, sputtering as Mingyu backed up, just as
flustered as the thief. "Um, yeah. I'll be back."
He left the room with as much noise as a ghost, leaving Mingyu alone, his breath still short in his
chest. He hadn't really considered his own attraction to the thief before, knowing to keep a
professional distance usually, but from Wonwoo's reaction, Mingyu suddenly wondered if
Wonwoo was attracted to him in turn. That could make things interesting.
He shook his head as a smile lit on his face, trying to push said thoughts out of his head. He
moved back to the window, peeling back the curtain to see the three soldiers standing near the
backside of the wagon, speaking quietly as they huddled close together for warmth. it was a cold
night, Mingyu would give them that; winter was nearly there, with frost and cold to remind all
that it was only a matter of time before the snows came. He tried to see Wonwoo but failed, and
finally he settled down to wait, knowing that unless the thief wanted to be seen, it wasn't likely
going to happen.
Waiting was torture, though; the longer it took, the more time e had to think of all the things
that the Marcher Lord had done to Hyesung. Guilt settled over him like a thick blanket, wrapping
him up in its folds until he was wishing that he had found a better way. By the time the door
finally opened and Wonwoo stepped through, Mingyu was ready to tell him that if it wasn't
Hyesung's body, then they needed to go back for the High Mage. The words died on his lips
when he heard Wonwoo's news.
"It's Hyesung," the thief said, his voice thick with excitement. Mingyu's heart sank as he realized
that he had left the man to die alone, but as he turned to settle onto his bed in his guilt,
Wonwoo caught his shoulder. "Didn't you hear me, man? It's Hyesung! We need to go rescue
him!"
Need to... "He's alive?" Mingyu gasped, his eyes wide in surprise as he turned back to face the
shorter man. Wonwoo very nearly giggled with joy, dancing in place as he nodded his head.
"Yes, he is being held in the box. But he's alive and I think that if we can rescue him, we could
take him to Hyori! Look what she did for your arm," he added, to which the mercenary flexed his
newly healed right arm.
"True. And you're right anyway. Even if we had to carry him, injured as he is, we aren't going to
just leave him down there." He buckled on his sword belt, arranging the weapon so that he could
draw it with his left hand, in his preferred style. "Let's go," he told the thief, who oddly paused
for a moment.
"Um," Wonwoo said, then before Mingyu could ask, he crossed the distance between them and
pressed his lips ever so slightly to the taller man's. "In case this goes terribly wrong," he said
softly.
"Don't think like that," Mingyu automatically corrected, but when Wonwoo moved to step back,
Mingyu caught his shoulder and pulled him back. "But yes, for luck," he agreed, and gave the
thief a more proper kiss.
Wonwoo didn't say a word as they moved down the stairs, keeping close to the wall to try and
avoid detection by anyone who happened to be out of their rooms at the late hour. Despite the
danger, Mingyu couldn't help the smile on his face, nor the warm feeling in his chest; maybe
there could be something beyond business in the future. If they could escape the enemies that
seemed to surround them at any given moment.
They exited the front door, Wonwoo's deft hands releasing the lock soundlessly before they
slipped out into the night. The patrons of the inn had gone to bed or gone home in the last few
hours, and the small town now seemed to sleep. The two circled around the back of the inn,
moving carefully to keep from making too much noise.
Mingyu prided himself on being quite stealthy, and yet Wonwoo was like a spirit, moving
through the night like an extension of shadow itself. He paused when they reached the back of
the inn, turning his back to the wall and motioning for Mingyu to come close. He pressed his lips
to the tall mercenary's ear to whisper, "Are we aiming to kill them? Or knock them out?"
The question wasn't an easy one to answer, but after a moment Mingyu did. "Knock them out if
possible, but kill them if they notice us," he answered, his breath misting in the chilly night air.
He wasn't very happy with the decision, but he would rather leave three dead men behind than
chance them waking the rest of their squadron before they could escape. Wonwoo nodded at
his answer, and they moved.
The three guards were still gathered at the back of the wagon, still huddled for warmth.
Wonwoo climbed up on top of the wagon bed, crouching down beside the wooden box to make
his way steadily toward the soldiers. Mingyu took his lead, pulled his belt knife, and moved to
the opposite side of the box, though he didn't dare trying to climb into the wagon bed. He was
heavier than Wonwoo, and it would be his bad luck to shift the weight of the unhitched wagon
and alert the guards.
He drew near the end, and, hoping that Wonwoo was in place and ready, moved forward. The
hilt of his belt knife came down hard on the back on the guard closest to him, and the man
crumpled without a sound. At almost the exact same time, the one on the other end fell as well,
and the man standing in the center turned with wide eyes to look at Mingyu. He opened his
mouth as his hand reached for his sword, likely to shout a warning, and then a boot struck out to
kick him in the face.
"Damn," Mingyu breathed as the third man dropped to the ground, unconscious. "That was
close."
"No kidding. Let's get a move on." Wonwoo stood from his crouch on the wagon bed, and, using
the blade of his knife, pried open the lid of the box.
Mingyu was expecting to have to carry Hyesung away from there, his mind remembering the last
time that he had seen the man; broken legs and fingers, with a mass of burn marks all over his
body. And so when the lid opened and Hyesung sat up, blinking at the torch light that came from
the stables, Mingyu was shocked. The High Mage's face was very nearly healed, and his fingers,
where they gripped the edges of the box, were healed.
"By the Light," Hyesung breathed, then began to laugh. Luckily it was quiet, but still, the sound
made Mingyu incredibly nervous. He glanced around and motioned for the Mage to quiet down,
which he blessedly did. Wonwoo reached down to help Hyesung climb out of the box, the older
man's movements wobbly, but his legs unbroken.
"Um..." Wonwoo began, eyes on Hyesung's legs as well, and the Mage smiled.
"I was able to use my reserves to heal myself over the last few days," he said, then pointed at the
stable. "But I don't think that now is the time for the story. Let us get horses and be gone!"

27
"Blood is the price, blood is the demand. For those willing to pay it, the world is in their hands." -
The Prophecies of Light

Wonwoo obeyed the Mage as soon as he uttered those words, mainly because he couldn't agree
more. He didn't exactly want to be around when more guards came out to relieve the ones he
and Mingyu had disposed of! He hurried into the stable and toward his horse's stall, intent on
saddling his grey as quickly as possible. He gave a start when he saw the horse next to his,
though: it looked like a near copy of Seungcheol's wicked red!
"A Sadovian. Likely it's Siwon's," Hyesung said with a bitter twist to his mouth. At the thief's
questioning look, he shook his head and motioned with his hand. "Never mind. Later." The Mage
brushed by, a slight limp to his step a reminder that he was still not fully healed.
Wonwoo shook off the uncanny resemblance of the horse and hurried to his own. He had just
finished tying the bundle of supplies to the saddle when he heard a shout from the stableyard.
"Oh hells," he moaned, looking over to see Mingyu helping Hyesung up onto a tall, leggy black
horse. The mercenary's face was stricken as he glanced back over his shoulder toward the stable
door. It was obvious that despite Hyesung's good humor, he was not in any condition for a fight.
Mingyu turned toward the door, his left hand reaching for his sword, but Hyesung's voice
stopped him.
"We cannot be drawn into a fight. Not here, not now. And not with them. Get on your horse and
we will make a run for it."
"But I can buy you time," Mingyu began, but the sharp look from the Mage stopped him.
"Horse. Now."
Once again, Wonwoo agreed wholeheartedly with the older man. Despite Mingyu's sword skills,
he couldn't see a battle in the stableyard playing out well for the three of them. And certainly
not for Mingyu alone. The mercenary paused for a moment longer before he shook his head and
dropped the grip on his sword, and swung up into his horse's saddle with ease.
Wonwoo followed suit, though not nearly as graceful as the taller man. As soon as he was
settled, Hyesung nudged his horse forward to the doorway. "Stay right behind me," he ordered,
his voice firm, and raised his hand in front of him. Wonwoo heard the barest of mumbles and
then sparks burst from the torches that lit the stableyard. They burned bright for a moment
before they went out completely, and Hyesung gave his horse a kick.
The big black burst into a run, and at the same moment, the wagon that Hyesung had been
transported in went up in a ball of flame. Wonwoo's mouth dropped open at the sight, but
luckily his horse wanted to stay with the others and followed along without the thief's urging.
Shouted curses rose up from the soldiers who had been nearest the wagon, their swords
dropped in favor of covering their faces from the impromptu bonfire. As the three raced past,
Wonwoo recognized the face of their leader, scowling at them as he shouted some unheard
command to his men.
And then they were out into the street of the town, with nothing ahead of them but open road.
To Wonwoo's surprise, Hyesung turned his horse back to the East, away from the Reaches where
they had been headed. He followed the Mage anyway, knowing that there had to be a reason
behind his choice, and though Mingyu cursed out loud, he did so as well.
The sun was beginning to peek up over the horizon by the time the Mage drew his horse into a
walk in a treed section of road, the black snorting and lathered in sweat. Mingyu gave him a
weary look, one that Wonwoo could guess was in frustration over going the wrong way, but
Hyesung only responded with a grin. "Don't worry so much," he told the mercenary, drawing a
scowl from him, and laughed in return.
"Ah. I owe you both thanks," he said, in a much more somber tone. "If it were not for your timely
intervention, I would never have been able to escape in time to warn Redien. As it is, I can only
hope that there is time enough!"
"Warn them? About the war?" Mingyu asked, crossing his arms on the pommel of his saddle and
leaning forward.
"Yes. I can do that from the City of Light, though, so we do not need to travel all the way back to
Redien." Surely he saw the glance that the two young men exchanged, because Hyesung's face
grew weary and he asked, "what?"
Mingyu grimaced and shook his head. "We tried to go to the City of Light, looking for healing and
help with understanding. They turned us away. Said that no mortals were welcome."
Hyesung's lips thinned, pressed together in a tight line as he considered the words. "'The long-
lived continue without change, their eyes closed while the world collapses around them.' Well
then," he added, pushing a smile back onto his face. Wonwoo thought that this one had an edge
of the exhaustion he had seen the man show earlier. "We shall do this the hard way!"
"We're going back to Redien?" Wonwoo asked, unsure how he should feel about that. Home,
yes, but... He glanced at Mingyu from the corner of his eye, once again unwilling to simply
abandon the other man. Which, he supposed, meant that he would probably be fulfilling the
quest, because he couldn't see Mingyu just giving up.
"No," Hyesung answered after a moment, his voice sounding like he was far away in thought.
"No, that would not be of much help, I am afraid. We are going to the Western Reaches. If all is
falling into place as the prophecies suggest, then you will be needed there. I think."
"And you?" Mingyu asked, concern lacing the words.
Hyesung offered him a smile, of gratitude, Wonwoo thought. "I will be coming along with you,
though I cannot say how much help I will be. That small trick with the fire," Wonwoo snorted
over the Mage calling the bonfire small, and got an answering smile from Hyesung. It faded as he
continued though. "That cost me more than I would like to admit. Usually something of that sort
would be little more than a parlor trick, stealing fire from one source and redirecting it at
another, and yet tonight it was all I could do."
"Is it because of your injuries?" Wonwoo asked. From the corner of his eye he saw Mingyu turn
his head back in the direction of the town, his brow creasing with concern.
Hyesung grimaced and shook his head. "Unfortunately, no. It's kind of a long explanation, but let
me just say it this way. Magic is dying, and the longer we take to correct the balance, the less
help I will be to you. I am no soldier, I have no skill with weapons. But maybe I can advise you in
what needs to be done."
Wonwoo opened his mouth to answer, but Mingyu interrupted. "I think we're going to have
company very soon. Let's get off the road." He didn't wait for either of them to respond, turning
his horse to climb up into the trees lining the road. Wonwoo pushed his horse after him,
Hyesung right behind them.
The mercenary took them deep into the woods, following, to Wonwoo's eyes, an imaginary trail.
Hyesung took up the rear, and as they went, Wonwoo could hear the High Mage casting under
his breath. At one point, he looked back to see the man wavering in his saddle, his skin pale
though his face was drawn in concentration. "Hyesung?" he asked softly. The Mage gave him a
small smile.
"I'm fine. I'll be fine," he amended upon seeing the unconvinced look that Wonwoo gave him.
The thief shook his head in disbelief, but left the Mage alone anyway. It wasn't like he had any
chance of making Hyesung take it easy, or doing anything, for that matter.
Several hours passed this time, Mingyu checking the sun time and again and mumbling to
himself. Wonwoo could only hope that the mercenary knew what he was doing, and he was
rewarded with acknowledgement of that when Mingyu pulled to a stop and motioned ahead of
them. "Our little town of Carsian," he said smugly.
Wonwoo felt a smile come over him and he shook his head in amusement. "And here I thought
we were just going in circles," he teased. Mingyu laughed quietly and turned to look at the thief,
but the smile changed into a look of concern.
"Hyesung?" he asked. Wonwoo turned toward the Mage in time to see him topple from his
saddle and fall to the ground. Mingyu dismounted right away and handed his reins to Wonwoo,
moving to check on the fallen man. "Dammit," he breathed, then straightened to look at
Wonwoo. "Do you think that you could find and convince Hyori to help us?"
Wonwoo thought of how the woman had recognized him as a thief, and yet hadn't turned him
in. "I think that she might," he said slowly. "And if nothing else, maybe I can convince her."
He left his horse with the others, under Mingyu's watch, and slipped into Carsian. He kept to the
back alleys as much as possible, wary of any flash of the color red as he went. He saw a lot of it,
too, including a trio of soldiers that looked like they were just headed for the mercantile, but
who could know. By the time he reached Hyori's shop, his nerves felt shot through the roof.
"I am closed!" she called in response to his knock. He took a deep breath, gave a prayer of luck to
the Light that she wouldn't roast him upon entering, and pushed open the door. The woman
turned from her worktable, mortar and pestle left forgotten, a scowl on her face and her mouth
opening to surely send a scathing word, but that all changed as soon as she recognized him.
"The little thief," she said softly, then crossed to the door and looked out the window behind
him. "Did anyone see you enter?" When he shook his head, she let out a throaty laugh. "The
whole town is in an uproar about some big fiasco at the inn, and the young Lord is passing out
your description left and right. I knew you were trouble when I saw you," she admonished,
though her eyes twinkled in mirth.
"Um, so you're not going to turn me in?" he asked slowly. His right hand was clasped on his left
wrist, within easy reach of the knife that he kept up his sleeve there; if she answered wrong, he
would use it to escape.
To his surprise she laughed at him as she moved back to her worktable, taking up the pestle once
more. "Oh, turn you over to the snot-faced lordling? I don't think so," she continued, her voice
hardening as she shook her head. "No, most people in Carsian have had enough of Lord Siwon
and the way he treats us. If he were laying in the street and a team of runaway horses were
barreling down on him, I think that most of Carsian would be with me, and turn a blind eye to it."
Well. Wonwoo shook his head at the casual hatred that she displayed, grateful that it was not
directed at him. "Okay. So you won't turn me in. But would you be willing to help me?"
She paused in her grinding as she seemed to consider the question, then tipped her head to
examine him. "You don't seem to need healing. Maybe a good night's sleep, after your
shenanigans, but that would be it."
"My friend. Not Mingyu," he forestalled, seeing her forehead crease in irritation. "Another.
He's... um... exhausted."
"Exhausted," she repeated, her tone flat, hands on hips as she glared at him. "And what do you
think I am, an innkeeper? If he's exhausted, make him sleep!"
"Um," Wonwoo tried to decide if he should say more, but at her firm stance, he caved. "It's not
that kind of exhaustion. It comes from a little more, you know," he waved his hand in the air,
"that."
"A Mage?" she asked, forehead creasing more but in confusion this time. "Of course I will help a
fellow Mage. If you can get him here, without those dogs seeing you, then I will help him all I
can. Though I still want payment."
"It's a deal!" Wonwoo said happily, and before she could change her mind, darted back out into
the street.
It didn't take much convincing to get Mingyu to leave the horses where they were and carry the
High Mage to Hyori's place. She was waiting for them when the arrived, and after checking the
street, locked the door behind them. Mingyu laid an unconscious Hyesung down on the cot that
she directed him to, back in a room beyond the worktable, through a door that Wonwoo had
failed to notice before. Hyori saw his confusion and smiled, a flick of her fingers in the air.
"I keep this door hidden, little thief," she told him with a wink. Stepping up to Hyesung, she
reached down to touch his chest, and at that moment his Tower medallion slipped free from his
shirt. Hyori let out a small gasp before turning to Wonwoo with a glare. "You didn't tell me that
he was a High Mage!"
"Um," Wonwoo began, looking to Mingyu who had already turned to leave the room, intent on
going back to the horses. "Does that change something?"
Hyori gave a long-suffering sigh and mumbled something about stupid Towers and foolish
thieves. "I suppose not. I still want my pay, though, in gold and not in some promised favors from
the Tower. You got that?" she demanded, pointing at Wonwoo firmly.
"Yes, ma'am," he responded meekly.

28
"Those who turn a blind eye to the Darkness shall miss the Light that is to come." - The Prophecies
of Light

Mingyu went to go tend the horses, leaving Wonwoo alone with the female Mage and her
patient. The thief took the chance to look around the room, the quaint furnishings making him
feel much more at home than when he was a guest in the Marcher Lord's Keep. There was a clay
oven with a chimney on one end of the long room, and a small table with two chairs near it. The
cabinets around it were surely meant for cookware and food, and it was that thought that made
Wonwoo realize that this must be the woman's private quarters. The fact that she had allowed
them in and now toiled over Hyesung, despite her initial reluctance, that made Wonwoo smile.
"You're nicer than you seem," he told her softly, drawing a baleful look from her.
"Says you. One would think that a thief would be long gone at the hint of danger, not hanging
around to help another out."
Wonwoo gave her a nod of acknowledgement, once again mentally kicking himself for his
decision to stay. "I... considered leaving them," he admitted, moving around the room to touch
the basket of cloth by the worn chair by the fireplace, halfway toward the kitchen area. Hyori's
eyes followed him, though her hands were moving in odd circles just above Hyesung's chest.
Wonwoo kept his eyes away from that, knowing that if it was magic, he didn't want to know.
"What made you stay, then?" she asked him after a moment. He heaved a sigh and turned to
face her, pulling his lower lip into his mouth to chew at it.
"I..." He knew the answer, but he wasn't sure that he wanted to admit it out loud. Hyori must
have seen it in his face though, because she gave a sudden laugh.
"Ah. No wonder you worry so much over him. He's a striking young man, isn't he? Is he a Tower
guard, then?"
Wonwoo felt his face heat at her teasing, but he shook his head anyway. "No. A mercenary, from
the South."
"Not with that height and skin. He's a Northerner like me or I would eat my boots," Hyori huffed,
but she let the conversation die out as she focused on the High Mage. "He drained himself," she
said softly, her forehead creasing in concern. "Care to tell me what happened?"
"Um," Wonwoo said. He wasn't exactly sure, himself, and told her as much. She gave a huff of
irritation as she straightened up, knuckling the small of her back as she moved toward the
kitchen area.
"Sit," she told him, motioning at the small table and chairs. Wonwoo obeyed as she dig through
the cabinets for a moment before emerging with a teakettle, which she filled with water from a
jar and pushed into the small clay oven. Then she took a seat across from him and leaned
forward. "I know that since you cannot truthread me, you can't be sure that you can trust me.
But I swear to you, on my life and all that I hold dear, I will not betray you to Siwon. So tell me
what you know, so that I can best help you."
Oh how he wished that Mingyu were there! Wonwoo had grown up making his own decisions,
but the lives of others had never relied on them. He felt like he could trust what Hyori said, but
was that just his own desire to do so? He sat in silence for a long moment, looking into her dark
eyes, his eyes roving over her face as he wrestled with himself.
Then Hyori took the decision into her own hands. "When I was sixteen, I realized that what I had
always considered my luck was actually a Mage gift coming into being. It took half of my village
burning down to make me realize that, but oh well. What was done was done, and my family
packed me up and shipped me off to the closest Tower. Lucky for me," her voice was thick with
sarcasm there, something that Wonwoo got the feeling that she used to hide emotion, "The
closest Tower was the one in Kersik. Do you know where that is?"
"Um. Kind of? North-east coast?"
She smirked at his naivety, but nodded anyway. "In general, yes. Kersik is a very, how to say,
straight-laced town? They frown upon anything different or untraditional. So a young woman
coming to train with them in the Mage gift was bad enough." At his confused look, she amended.
"The gift more often goes to men. No one is sure why, but about only one out of every ten
Mages is a woman. So to have a young woman come to them, and one like me," she laughed, a
slightly bitter sound there in the mirth. "They were not very happy."
"And then what?" Wonwoo asked; he couldn't help himself. He didn't know much about Mages
of the Tower, other than to avoid them, but her story was interesting all the same.
"They trained me as little as they could. I learned to hide from them things that gave me an
advantage; by pretending not to be able to read, I was given access to texts that they left out.
Things like that. In their eyes, a woman's place was at the hearth, cooking dinner for her husband
and raising her children. And while that idea sounds like a wonderful existence, I would want to
have it alongside my magic."
The teakettle whistled and she stood to retrieve it from the fire, drawing it out with a pair of
tongs. She poured the hot water into two cups with some sort of leaves in them, and handed
one steaming cup to Wonwoo, taking the other and sitting down once again. The thief knew
better than to try and take a sip - the liquid was obviously hot enough to scorch his tongue - but
he was grateful for the heat that seeped into his fingers. As well as the scent that arose from the
leaves; spicy and sweet at the same time, something he'd never smelled before.
She smiled at his curious expression. "It is called Mint. They grow it in the Marches. Where was
I?"
"The Tower Mages were jerks to you," he supplied, drawing a smile from her.
"Oh, yes. Well, when I was nineteen, I'd had enough. I left the Tower, even though I was not yet
a full-fledged Mage; they would never allow me that honor and we all knew it. I tried to return
home to my family, but upon reaching the village, I found that I was no longer welcome there,
either. My actions before leaving had been enough to, shall we say, burn that bridge. And so I
left, traveling the world in search of adventure and love and all the things that young women
want."
"Did you find them?" Wonwoo asked quietly when she seemed to fall into a memory. She looked
up at him then, a sad smile blooming on her lips as she nodded slowly.
"Yes, I did. I married, too. His name was Sagnsoon. He was a guardsman for Lord Choi, in the
Western Reaches. And four years ago, Lord Siwon killed him, in what he claimed was self-
defense, but everyone knows better." She leaned forward then, her dark eyes latching onto
Wonwoo's with an intensity that he knew could never be faked. "I would never, ever help him. I
swear that to you."
"I believe you," he whispered in return. It was the truth, too, and so he told her everything.

By the time night fell, Mingyu had returned, saying that he had found somewhere to stash the
horses. Wonwoo question him about it, simply trusted his word, and pulled the taller man aside.
"I told Hyori."
"Told her what?" Mingyu asked, looking down into Wonwoo's face. He had to fight to keep from
letting his thoughts wander to other things, what with the man that close, and from the quick
glance that Mingyu gave his lips, Wonwoo knew that he was doing the same.
"Everything," he admitted. To which Mingyu's eyes widened and he darted a glance at the
woman where she sat, working on what appeared to be a quilt. "She's trustworthy, Mingyu. And
if she was to be able to help Hyesung fully, she needed to know the whole story."
The mercenary obviously wrestled with himself for a moment, then finally shook his head and
heaved a sigh. "Fine. Too late to change anything. But remember about the warning about
listening ears for the dark, or whatever it was."
Wonwoo nodded, a smile coming over his face. "I know. I did remember. But I trust her, Mingyu,
truly."
There was a long pause, then Mingyu shook his head slightly. "Okay. So what was wrong with
Hyesung?"
"She can explain it better," he began, but Mingyu caught his arm and motioned for him to
continue. "Okay. Um. So when he was hurt, he said that he healed himself, right? Well she says
that there are like, magical rivers in the air that Mages draw from, and that they are nearly dry
right now. Which is why she, and Hyesung too, aren't as powerful as they should be. But a Mage
can use their own life energy to draw from instead of the rivers, and so to heal themselves,
Mages can use that energy, direct it to what needs healing, and then rest and do it again. If that
makes sense."
Mingyu nodded, eyes darting once more to the woman by the fireplace. "Yeah, it does. So the
whole time that he was locked in that box, he was resting and then healing himself, and then
resting again to do it again. That's why he looked so tired."
"Yeah." Wonwoo paused before looking up into Mingyu's face. "Can I ask you something?
Probably a stupid question," he added, to which the mercenary smiled.
"Yeah, I like you," Mingyu told him. Wonwoo's ears felt as if they had burst into flame, and he
sputtered as the taller man moved around him to go take a seat at Hyori's table. He followed a
moment later, still in a state of embarrassment, but happy that not only had his question been
answered, it was the answer he was hoping for.
Hyesung woke late that evening, and Hyori gave him a foul smelling concoction to drink that had
both of the younger men standing as far from the cot as possible. Hyesung didn't make a fuss
over it, though, and simply downed the entire cup before dropping back to sleep.
They spent that night on the floor, sleeping on the floor near the cot where the High Mage slept.
He was much more coherent the following morning, to which they were all glad for, and he did
manage a complaint when Hyori pushed the concoction on his again. One that she ignored, and
he ended up drinking it anyway. They spent that night and the next at Hyori's place, the woman
fussing over them as if they were her children. Wonwoo had to admit that he enjoyed it, and so
when they prepared to leave on the morning of the fourth day, he was actually reluctant to do
so.
The soldiers from the Reaches had left two days before, giving them more freedom to move
about as needed. Mingyu had brought their horses straight to Hyori's door and loaded then with
the provisions. Hyesung took a few moments to speak with the female Mage, and at the very
last, Wonwoo saw the High Mage hand her a pouch of coins. That she refused to take, to the
man's frustration.
When both Mingyu and Hyesung were already mounted on their horses, Wonwoo turned
toward Hyori rather reluctantly. "Can I-" he began, unsure how to ask if he could give her a hug
or something. Before he could finish the question, though, she pulled him into a tight hug.
"Go save the world, little thief," she told him quietly, then pushed him toward his horse.

29
"There shall come a day when man has grown comfortable, the Tower has grown complacent,
and that is when the Dark shall rise." - The Prophecies of Light

Youngsaeng had kept to his word and ridden out from his Keep the morning after his meeting
with the immortal, and both Jeonghan and Seungcheol had accompanied him. It was a long ride
from the Marches to the Reaches, taking the trade road that wound along the South side of the
mountains; nearly two weeks in total. By the time they arrived Jeonghan didn't know if he should
be happy to be off the road or anxious to be in the Choi's stronghold.
Seungcheol didn't seem to have any hardship choosing where he would rather be. His
cantankerous horse had suited his rider's bitter mood for the entire trip, leaving Jeonghan to
seek out other company.
He had taken the time to gain a better footing with the Marcher Lord, choosing to ride by his
side and exchange stories. Jeonghan's centered around the other man's grandfather Jisoo, and
how they had known one another, while Youngsaeng was happy to divulge information about
Seungcheol's wild childhood. Something that the blond was not happy about, given the way his
mood continued to sour. Jeonghan was left a bit confused by that until Youngsaeng had clued
him in.
"You know that he fancies you," the Marcher Lord said at one point, pulling Jeonghan's attention
away from where Seungcheol was battling it out with his red horse.
"Excuse me?"
"Seungcheol. He had taken quite the liking to you, though his noble nature won't allow him to
admit it when there is chance for rejection."
That explained a lot, Jeonghan realized. They spent the remainder of the trip to the Western
Reaches away from one another; Seungcheol unhappy about returning to his father's side, and
Jeonghan suddenly unsure where he stood with the blond mortal.
Their arrival in the Reaches was quite the dramatic one. The morning of their last night camping,
they woke to a blanket of snow on the ground, several inches deep and still steadily falling.
Unlike some of the Lords that Jeonghan had known in his life, Youngsaeng didn't even blink at
the sight, simply ordering camp to break as usual. And so it was that Jeonghan's first sight of the
Western Keep in more than fifty years was one that seemed almost magical.
Snow fell all around the stone Keep, the surrounding trees bare of leaves and covered in the
white fluff like some sort of guardians. The column of horsemen climbed the hill toward it,
winding up and around the crest until they arrived at the front gate. It wasn't as naturally
defensible as the Marcher Lord's Keep, but it was more formidable, with strong walls built
around it and a large portcullis that had to be lifted to allow them inside.
Seungcheol had pulled his horse off to the side, holding the red in place as it pranced and
champed at the bit, angry that the other horses got to go first. On a whim, Jeonghan did the
same, easing his own mare in beside the sorrel horse. She stood patiently, unlike the Sadovian,
but Jeonghan was paying more attention to the mortal next to him. Seungcheol's face was like
stone as he looked up at his father's Keep.
"If you cannot do this-" Jeonghan began, his voice pitched soft, but Seungcheol shook his head.
"I must. We both know that my father is at the heart of all of this, and that if anyone can gain his
trust, it is me." He heaved a sigh, though, and shook his head ruefully. "I just wish that it did not
have to fall on me."
"The Light never gives us a burden that we cannot carry," Jeonghan told him. Seungcheol gave
him an unreadable look at that.
He was handsome, in a mortal way, with his large eyes and full lips. He certainly had none of the
immortal's delicacy about him. Given time, Jeonghan thought that there might be room for
more. In the meantime, though...
"I suppose we need to go in," Seungcheol said quietly, and Jeonghan turned to realize that the
column had very nearly disappeared beneath the portcullis. He reached across the space
between their horses to catch the blond man's arm.
"You can do this, Seungcheol. You're strong and stubborn and brave," he told him truthfully. It
drew a smile from the human, and he gathered his reins with the intent to enter the Keep.
A shift in the currents caught Jeonghan's attention at that moment, and he paused, his mare
obediently awaiting her master's commands. Seungcheol turned to look at the immortal,
curiosity on his face, but Jeonghan didn't even notice. His attention was elsewhere, off toward
the high crags that rose several hundred feet into the air, across the main field in front of the
Keep.
Something just didn't feel right. Magic had been relatively okay when they were traveling,
though weaker than usual, but this was different. It had felt like a surge of power had run
through the currents, enough to catch Jeonghan's attention, but then it died away almost as
quickly as it had come, leaving the once flowing rivers trickling like tiny mountain streams.
"The Western Tower is in that direction," Seungcheol told him softly. Jeonghan gave a start; he
hadn't even realized that the blond had drawn up next to him again.
"Is it?" he asked, only halfway listening for the answer. "Seungcheol..."
The man heaved a sigh and nodded. "Go ahead. But be careful, Jeonghan. If it is Dongwan
behind all of this, he is more powerful than you probably realize."
Jeonghan kept his thoughts about how well a non-gifted would be able to gauge power to
himself, and gave the man a nod of thanks instead. "I will return shortly. Expect me before
sunset," he added, to which Seungcheol nodded. Then he took up his reins and turned his mare
away from the Keep, sending her trotting off across the snowy plain and leaving Seungcheol to
face his father alone.
It had been a very long time since Jeonghan had last seen the Western Tower, though he had
spoken with one of the High Mages there before he had set out on this mad quest. Perhaps they
would have some knowledge of what was going on with the currents, or, better yet, where the
Well was purported to be. If need be, Jeonghan could track it down by casting out his senses, but
that would drain his energy quickly and he would rather be able to save that.
It took him almost half an hour to even reach the craggy hillside, and he wondered if he would
regret telling Seungcheol that he would return by sunset. Then he rounded the farthest peak and
that thought flew from his mind.
The gleaming white tower of his memory was up in flames. The smoke from it had been nearly
impossible to distinguish from the heavy grey and white snow clouds that covered the sky, and
he couldn't yet smell it, the wind blowing in the wrong direction, but it was burning. With a cry
he kicked his mare into a run, heedless of the danger that the snow-covered ground offered,
only meaning to reach the Tower and see if there were any survivors.
He never reached it, though. He felt the presence before he saw them. Demons came from the
shadow of the burning Tower, charging straight for him; at least a dozen of them, it seemed. His
sweet, gentle mare gave a panicked neigh and whirled on her hind legs, catching Jeonghan by
surprise and sending him to the ground in a flurry of snow. Then she ran, leaving him there alone
with no weapon and no foreseeable help.
"Damn horse!" he shouted in frustration coupled with fear. He stood to his feet again, ignoring
the ache in his left hip where he had struck particularly hard, and turned to face the oncoming
horde. He'd be damned himself if he went down without a fight.
Lifting his hands up in front of him , he pushed his senses outward to find a current to draw
from. One beckoned him, bright and full and gleaming with power, but when he reached for it,
his touch met a hard block that kept the power just outside his reach.
"Hells," he growled, and reached one finger out toward one of the nearby leafless trees that
lined the bottom of the crags. A breath of power, drawn from his own energy store, and a
branch broke off to fall to the ground. He snatched it up and turned to face the demons, just as
the first one reached him.
He was considered tall amongst most mortals, and yet the goat-headed demon topped him by
several feet. It swung it's crude morningstar down at him with a harsh laugh, likely considering
him an easy target; when the weapon broke on the shield of power that Jeonghan called above
him, confusion crossed it's face. He wasn't going to stand there and explain what happened,
though, and instead used the moment of surprise to swing his makeshift staff with every bit of
immortal strength that he could call, aiming for the demon's throat.
It fell, dying with it's windpipe crushed, but in its place came three more. Jeonghan knew that his
shield wouldn't hold against all of them; even against the one, he had felt the toll that
maintaining it from his own energy was taking on him. He dropped that spell and called another,
praying to the Light that this worked.
Flames lifted from the burning Tower and streaked toward the demons that faced him, taking
them in the back and lighting them up before they even knew what was coming. They dropped
their weapons and flailed, many flinging themselves into the snow to attempt to put the fire out.
It was of magical nature, though, and Jeonghan held as tightly to the flames as he could, using
every ounce of his gift to keep them from going out. Scooping up the fallen sword of one of the
demons, he set to work, killing them wherever they were trying to smother the fire.
By the time they were all dead, he was exhausted, the cost of controlling the flames with his own
energy taking its toll of him. He dropped to his knees, panting to try and catch his breath, most
of his hair fallen from its tie and strewn about his shoulders. The crunch of footsteps on snow
caught his attention, and he stumbled to his feet to begin to turn.
A heavy strike across his face knocked him back to the ground, scrambling his vision and his wits.
A hand tangled in the hair on the back of his head and pulled him upward to look into a man's
face. He couldn't make out features very well, not with his vision darkening as it was, but he
heard the man's words. "Heed me, Seal. The prophecies will be fulfilled, one way or another."
And then he was released roughly, thrown face first into the bloody snow, where he slowly
slipped into unconsciousness.
When he awoke, sunset was just beginning to paint the sky. His face was numb, be it from the
cold or from the blow he'd taken, and when he lurched to his feet, he found that his hip did not
want to work very well. Tentatively he reached out to try and access the power he'd felt; once
again, he met that block and failed. With a sigh, he dove into his own depleted energy and, using
the barest amount that he could, healed his hip enough that he could walk on it. Tenderly, but
still.
The once-majestic Western Tower was still burning, and after casting out his senses to seek life,
Jeonghan knew that there were no survivors. Nor was there anything that he could do to put out
the fires, not in the state that he was in. The trek back to the Keep was long and exhausting, and
by the time he reached the bottom of the hill that the Keep sat atop, he was very nearly ready to
call it quits. His stubborn streak kicked in, though, and he made his way up the road, thankful
that at least the horses had trampled the snow down.
He had to knock at the small door beside the portcullis, the heavy metal grate already down for
the night. When it opened and he was ushered in by a disgruntled soldier, it was to his supreme
displeasure to see Siwon standing there. The man had an open smile on his face, once again
striking Jeonghan with how handsome he was, but then he opened his mouth. "Run into some
trouble, did you?" he asked snidely.
Jeonghan's heart rate suddenly spiked as he realized that he had likely climbed out of the pot
and into the fire. "The Tower," he began, and Siwon's smile widened.
"Oh yes, I know. Take him into custody," he ordered the soldiers.

30
"Blood of innocents is what has made the seal, and will only be broken by the blood of the Seals."
- The Prophecies of Light

Closing the door to his father's study behind him was like a breath of relief. Seungcheol had been
in the room meeting with Lord Choi Minsik for what felt like forever. He had a feeling that it was
far after sunset by then and he looked forward to going over what he had learned with
Jeonghan. For the moment, though, he was simply glad to be out from under the older man's
gaze.
A hand clapped down on his shoulder and he gave a start of surprise. Looking over, he saw
Youngsaeng, who gave his shoulder a squeeze and shared a sympathetic look before moving off
down the hallway. Seungcheol was grateful that at least he hadn't been the only one in the
meeting; it had been over five years since he had last seen his Lord father, and to have the
displeasure shared out amongst others was a small relief. He had been half surprised that the
man had allowed him to leave without a private talking to, but whyever he had done it,
Seungcheol was grateful.
And if he didn't want to get caught up in said private lecture, he might want to move away from
Minsik's study. Turning in the opposite direction that Youngsaeng had headed off in, Seungcheol
hurried down the hallways to find a balcony. He was right about it being late; the moon was high
in the sky and glinting off of the snow. He shook his head and went to find his rooms, hoping that
Jeonghan had been given quarters near his so that they could speak easily.
He also knew to keep an eye out for Lady Heo Youngae, the Marcher Lord's mother. They had
agreed on the trip there that if he got the chance, Seungcheol was to take her away from the
Keep and hide her, and Youngsaeng would then turn his army against the Choi's. Now if only all
worked as planned.
Once in his rooms, he changed out of his travel stained garments almost reluctantly. The soft
texture of his new tunic was welcome against his skin, but the color and what it signified was
not. He had never thought that he would be back in the Reaches, wearing the colors of his house
and under his father's command. He shook that last thought out of his head. No, he was not
under Minsik's command; he was there for Redien and for the Light. That simple. Now to be able
to keep it straight in his own mind.
He finished changing and went to go find Jeonghan. Unsure of where he would be and unwilling
to simply go poking his head into private rooms, Seungcheol found a servant in the dark red and
grey of the Reaches. "Where are Lord Jeonghan's chambers?" he asked. The young girl's eyes
were wide with confusion as she shook her head, saying that she had never heard the name. He
asked three more servants, getting the same response, and a sense of trepidation rose inside of
him.
Had Jeonghan been delayed at the Tower? Maybe he had found something of importance and
lost track of time, or decided to stay there that night. The coincidence was too much, though,
especially given where they were and why, and Seungcheol couldn't push the bad feeling out of
his gut.
He headed outside into the cold night air, intent on asking the guards. The snow crunched under
his boots as he moved, the clear night sky only enhancing the chill and reminding him that he
would need to get a cloak before heading out after Jeonghan. If that was necessary, anyway.
"You," he called to the gate guard. He turned with an irritated look that wiped off of his face as
soon as he realized who it was, and saluted Seungcheol instead. "Have you seen an immortal,
about my height, long auburn hair on a grey mare? He was supposed to be here before sunset."
"No, my Lord," he said, sill standing at attention and looking into the distance over Seungcheol's
shoulder. "I have never seen an immortal, sir!"
Seungcheol's brow furrowed at that. "How long have you been standing shift here tonight?" he
asked.
"I took over the guard just after you arrived, sir! There has been no one come to the gate since
then."
It didn't seem right, but Seungcheol couldn't very well call the man out on feeling alone. "Very
well," he said, and turned away. The breath of relief that the guard released was audible, but
Seungcheol ignored it. Jeonghan had said that he would be back by sunset. He couldn't see the
immortal forgetting the time or deciding to stay at the Tower without sending word; he knew
what they faced, and knew that Seungcheol would be concerned. Something must have
happened.
He found himself in the stables, and took his gear to begin saddling his horse. For once, the red
didn't fight him, only stood quietly while Seungcheol tacked him up. Maybe he was finally
learning to accept Seungcheol as his person, or maybe he felt the tension that the blond man
gave off, but either way, Seungcheol was grateful. He had just finished tightening the girth when
someone cleared their voice from outside the stall.
He turned to find a servant looking at him, a bit of a haughty expression on the older man's face.
"Your father requests your presence at dinner, Lord Seungcheol," he said in a flat tone of voice.
Irritation washed over the blond and he moved to open the stall door.
"Tell my father that I am taking a ride through the snow," he said. The servant's lips curled up in
a smile and he shook his head.
"Let me rephrase this, my lord. Your father demands your presence at the dinner table. Now."
Seungcheol's temper finally flared, and he dropped his horse's reins to step out into the aisle and
take the servant by the collar. The amusement fell off of the man's face as his eyes popped in
surprise. "You listen to me," Seungcheol growled. "I am going for a damned ride and my father
can-"
"Seungcheol." Youngsaeng's voice cut through the air and the Marcher Lord stepped up, his face
smooth but his eyes sharp with reminders. "What is going on here?" The pointed look that he
directed at Seungcheol's grip on the servant was enough to make the blond release the man,
who promptly stepped back several steps and straightened his livery.
"Dinner is served in ten minutes," he reminded, then turned and fled, steps just shy of a run.
"What the hell are you doing, Seungcheol?" Youngsaeng hissed as soon as they were alone, his
eyes flashing in anger. "You're supposed to be playing along with your father, not running away
at the first chance you get!"
"I am not running away!" Seungcheol snapped back. "Jeonghan was supposed to be here by
now. He went to the Tower and he is not back, despite saying that he would return by sunset,
and we both know that he is not the type to simply disappear without sending word."
A long moment passed before the Marcher Lord finally heaved a sigh. "I see. And I agree with
you. But you cannot jeopardize everything we're working toward by running off to rescue him.
Wait," he said, holding up a hand to forestall Seungcheol's response. "I will go look for him
personally, with several of my men. Your father has not required my presence at dinner, so I will
not likely be missed. If anything, he knows that I am angry with him anyway. You go, play the
part of dutiful son, and I will find our immortal friend."
Seungcheol didn't like it, not one bit, but the older man had a point. He finally shook his head
and agreed, before stepping back into his sorrel's stall to unsaddle the horse. He barely dodged a
kick as he removed the bridle, and he couldn't help the slight chuckle at the horse's reminder
that he was just as wicked as ever. The amusement faded as he sent up a quick prayer to the
Light that Jeonghan was okay, and that Youngsaeng and his men would find him quickly.
He made a detour to his rooms to change once again, his once-fresh clothing now scented like a
stable. He took the time to bathe, too, even though he knew that it would make him later than
the time the servant had given. It couldn't be helped, and he stepped into the main dining hall
with an excuse on his lips in case anyone asked.
It died away as he realized who was present. Of course his father and his older brother were
there, Siwon sitting at Minsik's right hand, but Seungcheol hadn't expected Lady Youngae to be
in attendance. Youngsaeng's mother sat two seats down from Minsik, with an emptry chair
between them that Seungcheol could guess was meant for him. When his father directed him to
it with a calculating smile, he moved to sit, carefully schooling his face to be blank.
Dinner had already been served for the rest of the table, but a servant brought a plate from
Seungcheol and set it before him, removing the cloche to reveal a bounty of food. His stomach
growled as the scent lifted to him, and he picked up his knife and fork to dig in.
"So, little brother, where did your pretty friend go?" Siwon asked him almost immediately.
Seungcheol's fork paused halfway to his mouth as he looked up to meet his older brother's eyes.
There was a gleam of amusement there that set him ill at ease, and he realized that wherever
Jeonghan had gotten off to, Siwon was almost surely at the heart of it.
"I am not sure," he replied, trying to play it off as nonchalance. "I am not his keeper," he added,
daring a small laugh from Siwon.
Thankfully the man didn't press it, instead turning his attention to Lady Heo. "And what about
your son, Youngae? Why isn't he here to greet his dear old mom, who he hasn't seen in such a
long time?"
"Siwon," Minsik warned, but it was too late. Lady Youngae let out a harsh laugh and set her fork
down - so as not to be tempted to stab Siwon, Seungcheol thought.
"He probably would hate to have to sit at the same table as such swine as you," she shot back at
the handsome man. Siwon's smile only grew at the insult, and that seemed to simply add fuel to
the woman's fire. "Fear now, Choi Siwon. On the day that you finally meet your fate, you can be
sure that it will be at the hands of my son. He's always been better than you and we all know it."
"He's also much easier to control than my boy," Minsik said softly, his attention seemingly on his
meal and not the conversation. "Keep your mouth shut, Youngae, or I will have your son killed in
the night. With you in my hands, the army would still fight for me just as well with or without
their Lord."
The conversation fell dead then, though the older woman's fist closed so tightly on the hilt of her
dinner knife that Seungcheol thought that she might try to kill someone with it. But nothing
happened and dinner continued in relative silence until Minsik finally decided to speak.
"In one week's time, we should be ready to move. The Mage has promised that the Southern
road will be clear to march on, and we will take the fight to Redien and topple the Tower for
good. You carried out your mission this evening, Siwon?"
The older son nodded as he finished his bite of food, wiping his mouth with a napkin before
speaking. It was slightly amazing to Seungcheol to see how polite his family could be when he
knew how nasty they were inside. "Yes, father. The Western Tower," and here he shot a smile at
Seungcheol, "has fallen, and all that were in it are dead. We have nothing to stop us; everything
is falling into place as we've been promised."
Seungcheol missed whatever his father replied with, his mind whirling in shock. The Western
Tower had fallen? And all the Mages killed. He could only pray that Jeonghan was not included in
that tally.
The rest of the dinner tasted like ash in his mouth, but he forced himself to finish it. He had to
keep up his side of the deal if there was any hope of stopping his father. By the time he was
finally able to excuse himself, he stood from the table and headed for the door with plans to go
find out where the immortal was for himself.
"Seungcheol," Minsik called, and he turned to find his father moving toward him. The older man
fell into step with him and they headed for Seungcheol's chambers together in silence. Only
when they reached his door and entered his chambers together did his father speak.
"Rest well tonight. And remember, either you are with us or you are against us." Then he left and
closed the door behind him, and Seungcheol could only feel that it was like the closing of a cell.

31
"The threads shall draw tighter, twisting all that we think we know and reshaping it into the way
of the dark." - The Prophecies of Light

The snow was falling steadily as the three companions rode into the town of Moret, only a few
miles away from the Keep of the Western Reaches. Mingyu had to admit that Wonwoo's
reaction to the snow was endearing; the thief had had a look of wonder on his face ever since
the first snowflake dropped on them the day before. Redien didn't get snow, due to it's coastal
location, and it showed in Wonwoo's reaction.
It had been eight days since they left Hyori's home, and it had been an incredibly uninteresting
journey. Hyesung had once again withdrawn inside of his own thoughts, reading the prophecies
from his newly returned journal as they traveled, though the Mage was much more friendly with
his companions. There was still a bit of a gap between the two young men and the High Mage,
but Mingyu felt that it was mainly due to the fact that they had such different backgrounds. He
and Wonwoo, on the other hand, shared more in common than they had realized, their similar
life stories being yet another thing to help draw them together.
Now, if only they could hold to that throughout whatever was to come. There was nothing about
Moret to say that there was danger on the horizon, but Mingyu trusted his instincts, and said
instincts were currently on high alert. There was something not quite right about this town,
though being under the Choi's rule might explain that feeling. He couldn't imagine that it was a
happy life living there, given what Hyori and Hyesung had to say about Siwon.
"Mingyu," Hyesung called, catching the mercenary's attention. He angled his big bay over the
Mage's black horse, ducking his head in his direction at the man's indication. "I am going to
continue on to the Tower to see if I cannot get any answers. You and Wonwoo get us rooms at
an inn here, please, and send our little thief down to the market to see what he can't find out for
us."
"Yes sir. Hyesung," he said as the man began to move away. When the Mage looked back at him,
Mingyu gave him a smile. "Be careful."
Hyesung answered with a smile of his own and a duck of the head. "I will. You too." And then he
kicked his horse into a trot and moved through the town with a purpose. Wonwoo turned his
grey mare toward Mingyu to draw up close, and the mercenary took a moment to appreciate
how much the thief's skill with his horse had grown since the night they began this wild journey.
Wonwoo took note of Mingyu's appreciative look and raised a brow in challenge. "What?"
"Nothing," Mingyu responded with a grin. He motioned after Hyesung, though the Mage was
already out of sight amongst the buildings. "He went to the Tower. I am going to find us an inn,
while you are to go eavesdrop at the market. Seriously!" he added, when the thief gave him a
disbelieving look.
He sighed and obeyed, though, and after they decided on a place to meet, they split up, Mingyu
off to find rooms for them and board for their horses. Wonwoo had left his grey with the other
man, saying that it was easier to spy when one didn't stand out. The first inn he came to was a
seedy sort of place, and though it wouldn't typically deter one such as Mingyu, he doubted that
Hyesung would appreciate staying there. He moved on, threading his horse through the steadily
growing crowd, his attention on the signs that hung outside of the businesses lining the street.
His eyes moved right over the thin, auburn haired stranger that was passing him, but then a
strong grip caught Mingyu's ankle and his eyes were drawn down into dark, almond shaped
ones.
"Thank the Light," the stranger breathed, and only then did Mingyu's mind catch up with him
and he realized that it was the immortal that they had met on their journey from Redien.
"Wonwoo, right?" he asked, bringing a smile to Mingyu's face.
"Mingyu," he corrected, and swung down from his saddle to be able to look the man in the eyes.
Or close, at least. The side of Jeonghan's beautiful face was bruised and swollen where
something had struck him. "Ouch," he said, motioning at the marks, to which the immortal
winced.
"Yes, well, I had a run-in with... never mind. Is the thief with you? That is his name, Wonwoo,
right?" he added sheepishly. The mercenary laughed and nodded.
"He will be meeting with me soon enough. I am looking for rooms. Tell me, Lord Jeonghan,
where is Seungcheol? And what in the Light happened to you, you look like you were fodder for
demons!"
The auburn haired man raised a brow at that, and ever so slightly dipped his head in
acknowledgement. "You? Oh..." Mingyu breathed, glancing around at the thick crowd. "Demons
here? And what about Seungcheol? And-"
Jeonghan held up a hand to stop the flow of questions, and motioned to a sign a bit further
down the street. "Why don't we go get those rooms you were talking about, and I will tell you
everything I know."

Wonwoo wove through the crowd, dodging people left and right as they seemed to stumble on
about their lives in an unaware trance. It was odd, he thought; most towns that size would not
have such large crowds on a day that was not a market day, and from what he could tell, there
were no vendors hawking their wares as one would expect. The oddity was only another thing
that didn't feel right about Moret.
It wasn't too long before he found himself near a tavern, where several of the patrons stood
outside to take their drinks, the crowd inside too thick. Wonwoo stationed himself near the edge
of the porch, tucking himself in close so that he could listen and observe without being in anyone
else's way. Hopefully the drink would mean loose tongues, and thereby some clues as to what
was going on.
"-and the whole damned thing collapsed," one thin older man was saying to his companion, his
face pinched as if trying to hold in physical pain. "Everything I've worked for, gone up just like
that. And my family too! I lost my wife in that, and I can't find either of my girls. I just hope that
that bastard Siwon didn't get ahold of-"
He was shushed by his companion then, who looked around nervously before guiding the thin
man away through the crowd. Wonwoo shook his head uneasily, thinking that the man had
sounded very much like a war refugee. Years ago, one of Redien's neighbors went to war against
the other, and in the three year battle, thousands of refugees had made their way to Redien.
From there they had been directed to other cities governed by the Tower, in an effort to keep
peace and order, but Wonwoo could still remember the hopeless gazes of those refugees. The
thin man had looked an awful lot like that.
None of the other patrons at the tavern seemed inclined to talk, though, so Wonwoo moved on.
He kept to the edge of the crowd and with his left hand closed tightly on the hilt of his sleeve
dagger, ready to use it is necessary. Whatever was happening there in Moret was not good, and
he was not willing to be taken unaware by some thug with a score to settle.
The next time he stopped, it was outside of an inn where a fight was beginning to brew. Tempers
flaring meant that people would be talking about things they shouldn't, so once again, he sidled
up next to the side of the building to listen while staying out of the way.
Most of the shouts going around were about how one of the combatants had stolen something -
and Wonwoo reflexively drew his cloak tighter about his person, hunching his back so he
appeared shorter. But then a quiet conversation caught his ear and he tipped his head to listen
closer.
"-said that when the Tower finally fell, it did so like it was made of sand that got wet. Had to have
been magic. The Mages were always saying about how them Towers were built with their spells
and such, and now one just crumbles from a measly little fire?"
"That wasn't no measly fire, man. I saw the flames from my farm!" someone else piped in, which
led to a small argument between them. Wonwoo's mind was still spinning over what they had
alluded to to hear much more.
The Western Tower had gone up in flames, and fallen down? He'd lived his entire life in Redien,
he knew that the Towers were made of magic; one look at them, and the biggest fool would be
able to recognize that no human hands could have put together such a seamless piece of work.
There had been a massive fire in Redien once when he was younger, one that had wiped out
several of the poor sections of town until it was stopped by the Mages. The only things left
standing after all the burnt rubble was cleared away was the foundation blocks, all of which were
made of the same stuff that the Towers were made of.
So how in the world would one burn? Except by magic. Wonwoo shook his head briefly and
turned to find another vantage point, intending to listen for more tidbits, hoping to learn
something about the Choi family.
But as he turned, he caught sight of a familiar face across the street. The hood of the man's cloak
was drawn up around his face, warding off both the chill of the air and any prying eyes, but
Wonwoo had seen him often enough in Redien to recognize that face anywhere. The first time
he had seen that man with the strong, square jaw and sharply tilted eyes had been ten years
prior, when he was elected as the ArchMage of the Tower.
Wonwoo debated for a moment if he should follow Dongwan, or go find Mingyu, but then
common sense won out. How would he be able to convince Dongwan that he was a Seal and
there to help? Besides that, a small suspicion entered his mind as he watched the ArchMage
make his way down the street. What was the most powerful Mage within the realm doing in a
small, backcountry town, and without any Tower guards? And at the same time that the Western
Tower had somehow been destroyed. No, Wonwoo thought, he didn't want to go meet with the
ArchMage on his own. He'd go back to the inn and tell Mingyu what he had seen and heard, and
then they would tell Hyesung and let the High Mage meet with his colleague.
Wonwoo made his way back through the crowd, careful not to make his movements too hurried
so as not to catch any unwanted attention. The mas of people made it hard, but eventually he
saw the sign that he and Mingyu had agreed upon: Wonwoo's grey mare stood tied outside of an
inn, with the left stirrup pulled up over her saddle. The stirrup had been necessary because
Wonwoo wasn't sure that he'd be able to tell the horse from any other grey horse, but as he
drew close, she gave a nicker of greeting which brought a smile to his face.
"Aww, hello girl," he said fondly, reaching out to stroke her velvety nose. She really was much
sweeter than he ever would have expected a horse to be. Untying her reins quickly, he led her
around the side of the inn and into the stable, giving her into the more experienced hands of a
groom there. And on second thought, he pulled a copper coin from his pocket and flipped it to
the boy. "Give her a little bit of extra oats, please."
Once inside the inn, he inquired after Mingyu and was directed to a room on the third floor. He
grumbled a little about the climb up the stairs, intending to give the mercenary a talking to when
he saw him, but when he opened the door he was met with a sight that shocked him to silence.
"Hello, Wonwoo," Jeonghan said with a smile. Behind him, Mingyu shrugged and shook his head
in bewilderment.
"Uh... hello. What happened to you?" he asked, closing the door behind him and leaning forward
to get a better look at the bruising covering the pretty immortal's face. Jeonghan sighed and
turned away, once hand coming up to touch the blemishes. "Wait, no, don't answer yet. Mingyu!
You won't believe who I saw! ArchMage Dongwan is here in Moret!"
Jeonghan's head snapped around so fast that Wonwoo was surprised that his neck didn't crack.
"You saw Dongwan? Here?" The anguish in his voice was enough to confuse both of the other
two, but Mingyu beat him to it.
"Um, isn't that a good thing? He can help us figure out what all is going on."
Jeonghan's fingers pressed to the bridge of his nose and he shook his head slowly. "No. Not good
at all. Don't you get it? He's the one who had been pulling all the strings! Summoning demons,
framing Seungcheol for his murder, backing the Chois... oh hell, he was probably the man who
did this to me!" He motioned at the bruising on his face, his eyes slightly panicked.
"Oh Light," Mingyu whispered, his own eyes wide as he looked at Wonwoo. "We gotta go tell
Hyesung."
"Hyesung is here, too?" Jeonghan interrupted, and Wonwoo got the feeling that they all had so
much to tell one another. If only they could find the time to do so! Mingyu turned toward
Jeonghan, his eyes narrowed at the immortal.
"Sit. And tell us everything you know."

32
(NOTE: Most of this chapter happens at the exact same time as the last chapter. Hopefully that
should explain Jeonghan's strange appearance in the town of Moret!)

"Call out to the Light to save you in the darkest days. It will be the only hope." - The Prophecies of
Light

Seungcheol woke to a shout of anger, muffled through the walls but close enough to pull him
from his troubled sleep. Slipping out of bed, he moved out of his sleeping chambers, through the
sitting room, and to the door that opened into the main hall. He only cracked it open a bit,
having recognized his older brother's voice as he moved, and peeked out.
Siwon stood in the hallway a good twenty feet away, his face very nearly purple with rage. Two
guardsmen in the colors of the Reaches stood cowering before him, both white in the face. "-and
now he is gone! I should have both of your heads for this! You were specifically told to keep him
here-" he cut off abruptly, very nearly choking on his own words as he forced himself to calm
down.
"Go to the barracks. And stay there until I send for you. DO you undersaand me?"' he growled.
Both soldiers saluted him quickly and raced away, desperate to be out of his sight. Seungcheol
knew that if he were them, he would not wait on Siwon's punishment and would instead be on a
horse and riding for some far away region.
That in mind, he ducked back inside of his room and shut the door softly before Siwon could see
him. On second thought, he tripped the lock, a bit more relieved to have even such a flimsy
protection from his brother's notorious temper. He didn't know what that had been about, but
he was positive that whatever it was to make Siwon so angry, it was probably a good thing.
He dressed quickly, once again in the colors of his father's house, but this time he added his
worn leather cuirass over his tunic. He might get funny looks and certainly would gain some rude
comments from Siwon, but he felt more comfortable in his father's house when he knew that a
knife wouldn't slip so easily between his ribs.
He headed for Youngsaeng's quarters first, intent on finding out if the older man had had any
luck with his search the previous night. If he had returned, anyway. That thought crossed his
mind, but the door to Youngsaeng's chambers opened at the first knock and Seungcheol was
ushered inside.
The Marcher Lord sat at a folding table, dressed in clothing similar to Seungcheol's, even down
to the cuirass. Youngsaeng raised an eyebrow as he seemed to notice that as well, then shook his
head and offered a seat to the younger man. "It seems we both want to avoid being stabbed in
the back today," he said grimly. As soon as Seungcheol sat, Youngsaeng leaned forward, hands
crossed in front of him. "I found Jeonghan last night, Seungcheol. But when I went to tell you, I
was denied access to your chambers. Did you know that your father posted guards outside your
door in the night?"
"I could guess as much," Seungcheol told him truthfully. "But that's to be expected. Tell me
about Jeonghan. Is he alive?"
Youngsaeng nodded, with the briefest hint of a smile at the worried tone in the other man's
voice. "Yes, he is alive. Or at least was, up until Siwon lost him."
The earlier fiasco came back to Seungcheol then, and he leaned back into his seat as he
considered the angles. "I see. Siwon was holding Jeonghan? In the guest rooms though. Why
wouldn't he put him in a cell in the dungeons?"
Youngsaeng gave Seungcheol a look that made the younger man feel stupid. "Tell me. If you had
even an inkling that your brother might have something to do with Jeonghan's disappearance,
where would be the first place you looked?"
"The dungeons."
"And where would be the very last place you would think to look for him?"
Seungcheol could see the man's point then. "In the guest rooms. But I would never have thought
Siwon could be so cunning."
"Yes, well, don't underestimate your brother. He's a pompous, violent piece of horse dung, but
he's clever when he wants to be." Youngsaeng sighed and ran a hand through his hair, before
bringing it down to scrub at his face. "And my mother?" he asked, hope warring with tension in
his voice.
Seungcheol smiled then, and reached out to pull Youngsaeng's hand away. "She is alive. My
father had her displayed at dinner last night, likely hoping that you would be there so he could
rub your face in it. But she is well. Just as fiery as ever and healthy."
Youngsaeng nodded gratefully at the news. "As for our friend. According to what I could learn,
Siwon placed him in one of the guest rooms just to the right of me, three doors down from you,
with guards inside watching his every move. I didn't hear anything throughout the entire night,
but this morning there were shouts from next door, out the window. So I went and looked, and
you won't believe it, Seungcheol," he gave a small, disbelieving laugh of his own as he shook his
head, "Jeonghan flew away. Just, floated like he weighed nothing at all. I've seen my fair share of
magic, Seungcheol, but I didn't know that Mages could fly."
"He's not a Mage," Seungcheol said automatically, though his own mind was reeling. Jeonghan
could fly? But... how was that even possible? He couldn't remember any of the Tower Mages
ever doing that in all of his five years in Redien, nor had any of the Mages of the Western Tower.
That last thought triggered a memory, though, and he frowned. "Did you hear about the
Western Tower?"
Youngsaeng grimaced and nodded his head. "I saw it, too. Seungcheol, I think that Jeonghan was
there. I am not saying he did it," he said quickly, breaking into the blond's beginning rebuttal. "I
know that he wouldn't. What I mean is that I followed his tracks back across the main field and
around to the Tower, and there in front of the Tower were a dozen or so demons, all dead from
fire and sword. And two sets of human tracks, though one headed for the town of Moret and the
other back toward the Keep. I'd be willing to bet that Jeonghan was the one who headed for the
Keep..."
"... but who was the one who went toward Moret?" Seungcheol wondered out loud. Before he
could think too much on it, a knock sounded at Youngsaeng's door and one of the Marcher
Lord's men entered. He gave Seungcheol a wary look, but when Youngsaeng motioned for him to
report, he did so without hesitation.
"My Lord. We've located your mother, being held in Lady Choi's old chambers." Seungcheol's
heart gave a lurch of pain at the thought of his deceased mother's rooms being used as a prison
of sorts, but he kept his face carefully blank. Of course his father would keep here there; it was in
the most defensible part of the Keep. The soldier glanced at him once again, then continued.
"What would you like us to do, sir? There are guards posted outside the doors. We can kill them
and rescue her, if you'd like..."
"No," Youngsaeng said immediately, one hand coming up to press at the bridge of his nose. "No.
There is probably someone inside with her as well, ready to kill her if we do any such thing. Lord
Choi is too smart for such an easy act."
His mother's chambers... Seungcheol's head was filled with memories of playing there in her
sitting room when his mother would be working on her embroidery. He could remember that
the fireplace opened up into a passage, but the question was, where did it lead to? He couldn't
remember. Nor did he know if his father or Siwon were aware of the passage, either. Other than
the one in his mother's room, he had never heard of any passages in the Keep, and if Siwon had
known of them, then he would have been sure to brag about them. If he pressed his childhood
memory, images of his mother going out the passageway came to mind, though once again,
where she was going, he didn't know. But he could remember the one time that she had come
back, with a sugary roll in hand to give to him for 'keeping her secret'. So did it let out into the
kitchens?
"I think I might have an idea..." he began slowly, trying not to focus too much on the hope in
Youngsaeng's face.
It didn't take much convincing to persuade Youngsaeng to take the chance. He gathered a small
group of his men, leaving orders with his commander, Jungmin, and went with Seungcheol to the
kitchens. The servants were none to happy about being herded out of their work space, but only
when the door was closed did Seungcheol begin searching for a hidden passage. He relied on his
memory of the one in his mother's room to search for the one he suspected would be in the
kitchens, and sure enough, he found it. The back of the fire spit, where meat would be roasted
for feast days, broke open when he pressed against one of tiles. With a shared look at the
Marcher Lord, they moved into the passage and closed it behind them, leaving two men to keep
the kitchens clear.
They climbed through a series of winding stairs, and it seemed to take forever before they came
to what he would guess was his mother's rooms. It would be in the right place, but if he was
wrong and opened something into his father's chambers then the game would be up. He took a
deep breath before he pushed open the door of the hidden passage and stepped out,
Youngsaeng right behind him.
To his relief they were greeted with the sight of Lady Youngae sitting in the same chair that his
mother used to do her embroidery in. Her face was startled at first, but before they could say a
word, she turned and threw her hoop toward the main door. It thunked solidly into the head of a
man standing there, and he turned with an angry expression until he caught sight of the
intruders.
He opened his mouth to shout, but before he could make a sound, Youngsaeng had leapt across
the space separating them and shoved his sword into the man's chest. "That's for my mother,
you sick bastard," he growled, ripping the weapon out and letting the body fall to the floor.
A call beyond the door asked if everything was alright, and Youngsaeng looked up to meet
Seungcheol's eyes. "Get my mother free," he said, and turned to face the door, bloody weapon
in hand. His men moved up from the passage to stand with their Lord, and Seungcheol offered
his hand to Lady Youngae.
She paused for just a moment, with a longing look at her only son, then went with the blond
back into the hidden passage. Seungcheol closed it behind them and they began their trek for
freedom with the sounds of battle rising behind them.

Mingyu sat in silence for a long moment, trying to absorb everything that Jeonghan had told
them. The ArchMage Dongwan had set Seungcheol up for his murder, plotted with Lord Choi -
who just so happened to be Seungcheol's father - to overthrow Redien, and was somehow
affecting the Light itself. And...
"The Well is here, in the Reaches? You're sure about this?" he asked.
Jeonghan nodded, though he had a grimace on his face as if he were nursing a headache. "Yes. I
felt it. In fact, I can feel it now. But it is blocked by something and I would be willing to bet that it
is the seal that we are meant to break. Don't ask me more about that, it would be speculation
and nothing true," he added with a sharp look at Wonwoo. The thief shut his mouth with a snap
and a sheepish look.
"Okay. And you escaped from Siwon how?"
"A flight spell. It's simple to cast, but it takes a lot of energy. No, I cannot do it again until I can
regain energy. I had to pull off of my own life force to be able to do it in the first place!"
Thanks to Hyori's explanations of magic, Mingyu thought he was pretty sure what the immortal
meant. "Because the currents are dry," he added, and Jeonghan nodded in agreement.
"Exactly."
"So, um, why are there so many people here in Moret?" Wonwoo asked, and though Mingyu
couldn't see how that pertained to the conversation at hand, he had to admit that he was
curious too.
Jeonghan sighed and shook his head lightly, though he winced at the movement as if
remembering his headache. "The demons. They've been burning and pillaging all the
surrounding towns, forcing all the survivors to go to one place. The people gathered here in
Moret are probably going to be the first major casualties of the war."
"But why?" Mingyu asked, completely aghast with the idea of the slaughter of innocents.
"Because demons revel in fear and pain, Mingyu. They will frighten their prey until they have had
enough fun, and then they will slaughter them. That's their way. I imagine that Dongwan will
allow it because it is their price for serving him. Moret will serve as the-"
His words cut off as he dropped to the floor with a cry, his eyes glazing over. Both Mingyu and
Wonwoo leapt to their feet, but the thief reached him first, picking Jeonghan's head up off of the
floor to cradle it in his lap. "Hey," the thief called, patting his cheek with one hand.
Jeonghan's eyes cleared up almost immediately, though the haunted look in them was certainly
not comforting. "We have to get to the Well. Now."

33
"Gathering the price into one place, while the Seals prepare themselves for the fall." - The
Prophecies of Light

Seungcheol's horse was not happy about carrying another person, but to the blond man's shock,
he obeyed his rider and didn't try to throw them. Seungcheol smiled at that, but he didn't dare
to trust the horse too much as he sent him into a full run away from the Keep. Lady Youngae
clung to his sides, her face pressed up against his back to keep away from the cold air.
Seungcheol was half expecting pursuit, but by the sounds of battle that rose all around the Keep,
he figured that his father's men were being hard pressed by the men from the Marches.
He was headed for Moret, practically flying across the snow, when he spotted another rider
coming toward him. The newcomer rode an unfamiliar black horse, but as they drew closer to
one another, Seungcheol recognized the rider.
Surprise painted his face when he drew rein, pulling his snorting red horse around to come up
side by side with Hyesung. "You're... how..." he floundered for a moment, then shook his head.
"Never mind. Hyesung, where is the Well? And Jeonghan and Mingyu and the thief? There is
open war at the Keep, and the Western Tower fell, and-"
"Slow down," Hyesung said, his eyes darting back to the older woman holding tightly to the back
of Seungcheol's saddle. Then his eyes widened as he recognized her. "Lady Heo?" he asked in
surprise.
"High Mage," she greeted, her teeth clenched tightly. "Are you heading to the Keep to help my
son? Or are you here to help that snake Dongwan?"
Confusion flooded Hyesung's face, and he opened and shut his mouth several times in
succession. Seungcheol was surprised, too, but not for the same reasons. He twisted in his
saddle to look at the older Lady. "How do you know about Dongwan?" he asked, trying not to be
suspicious of her but knowing that he couldn't trust anyone so easily.
She shook her head and gave him an unimpressed look. "Where do you think that he has been
staying, Seungcheol? Think, fool. He's been meeting with your father several times a week since I
arrived here, and a little more than a month ago he simply moved in. They've been working
together all along! Are you really saying that you did not know?"
"No," Seungcheol said, right as Hyesung said, "What?" The blond man turned to the High Mage
then, true sympathy on his face as he shook his head.
"He played us all, Hyesung. Dongwan is the one pulling the damned strings. I returned to Redien
and was framed for his murder. He set me up because I am a Seal, or at least I think that's the
reason. Maybe it was just because of my father. But he's alive, and damn us both for that."
Hyesung shook his head slowly, his lips moving silently as if he were quoting something to
himself. He probably was, come to think of it; spewing prophecy again. Seungcheol's red horse
shifted, having grown tired of just standing; by his tensing muscles, the blond man could guess
that the Sadovian was planning on wreaking havoc if he didn't set him to a task. "Come, we need
to take Lady Youngae someplace safe. Moret, I guess."
Hyesung shook his head abruptly, seeming to come back to himself finally. "No, not Moret. The
Western Tower has fallen and I finally realized that the demons are probably about to target
Moret. We do need to go back and fetch the other two, though I do not know where Jeonghan
is. Just... I am sorry, Lady Heo. You're going to have to stick with us for the time being."
The older woman let out a huff and grasped the cantle of the saddle once again. "I don't care
where we go, as long as we get going," she snapped. A wry smile crossed Seungcheol's face at
that; she was a Lady and in command, through and through.
"Yes, ma'am," Hyesung told her, but Seungcheol could see right through the thin facade the
Mage had put up. He was hurting, and the young lordling could understand why. It would have
been better if Dongwan truly had died; it would have hurt less than this betrayal. And if
Seungcheol was feeling the sting of it, he could hardly imagine what Hyesung was feeling.
They made haste for Moret again, Seungcheol having to slow his red's gallop to match the pace
of Hyesung's horse. The Sadovian was not happy about that, shaking his head as they ran, but
once again, he did nothing untoward. They never reached Moret, though.

Mingyu hurried down the stairs, his pack slung over one shoulder and his money pouch in hand.
The other two headed out the back door toward the stables while he angled toward the bar. He
paid the innkeeper quickly, despite the fact that they had not even spent one night there, but
when he turned to leave, he felt a pang of guilt and turned back to the man.
"Do you have any weapons, man?"
The large man gave his a confused look that turned into one of wariness, his hand moving below
the bar. Mingyu could tell that he'd taken the question the wrong way, assumed that Mingyu
was the enemy, but before he could make any moves, the mercenary shook his head.
"The things that have killed the surrounding villages? Driven the refugees into Moret? They're
coming here. You need to get everyone ready. I don't care if you don't believe me, but what is
the harm of being ready? Protect your town." He turned to those gathered in the main room,
many of whom had turned to listen when he started speaking. He had deliberately not lowered
his voice when speaking, hoping that even if the innkeeper didn't listen, someone would.
"The soldiers of the Keep are not going to come help you. If Moret survives is completely up to
you. You," he pointed at a large, burly man with arms the size of Mingyu's head. "Are you willing
to sit here and watch the town fall, because you wouldn't listen to the words of a stranger? Or
you," he motioned at a thin man with a long, pointed nose whose eyes were rimmed in red with
grief. "Are you going to sit here and drown yourself in your cups instead of fight?"
"There's nothing to fight," the burly man replied, drawing a murmur of agreement from the
crowd. Mingyu shook his head briefly and picked up his pack once again.
"Not yet, there isn't. But what harm is there in being ready?" He didn't wait for a response, but
made his way out the back door of the inn. He had done all he could for them at that point, now
it was up to them.
Jeonghan gave him a sympathetic look when he arrived, already perched on Wonwoo's grey
mare. It took Mingyu a moment to realize that they only had two horses, and a slight smile came
over his face as he realized that Wonwoo had likely opted to ride with him instead of allow
Jeonghan to do so. He moved to where the thief held the big bay and tied his pack to the front of
the saddle instead of the back where it would usually rest, then swung up onto the bay and
offered a hand to Wonwoo.
Once the thief was settled in behind him, Jeonghan turend and led the way out of the stable yard
and back into the street. Wonwoo leaned forward to place his lips by Mingyu's ear. "That was
nice of you to warn them," he said softly.
Mingyu snorted and shook his head. "Not that it did any good," he mumbled, but Wonwoo only
hmmed.
"Still. You did what you could, and that's very admirable. I am glad I met you," he added, bringing
a smile to Mingyu's face. He reached back to catch the thief's hand in his and give it a squeeze,
then kicked the horse into a trot to catch up to the immortal.
They were still within sight of the town when a cry rose up behind them, and Mingyu winced as
he realized that it was a sound of panic. Moret was under attack, and there was nothing he could
do. He could only hope that at least some of the people had listened to him.
Jeonghan set a fast pace down the snow-packed road, the grey mare's hooves kicking up balls of
snow. Mingyu tried to keep his thoughts from returning to the beleaguered town behind them,
but it was nearly impossible. Until the saw a familiar red horse racing down the road toward
them, with a black one right behind it.
"Thank the Light," Jeonghan called as he pulled his grey to a stop, reaching out to catch
Seungcheol's hand in his own. "I am so sorry that I could not-"
"Don't worry, I understand," the blond interrupted, though his ears had flushed red when
Jeonghan had caught his hand. He turned to look at Mingyu and Wonwoo, a smile on his face as
he ducked his head in greeting. The smile faded as Jeonghan continued, though.
"Wonwoo saw Dongwan in town. And I felt the Well," Jeonghan added, looking at Hyesung with
that last tidbit. "It is good to see you safe, High Mage."
Hyesung gave him a smile that Mingyu thought didn't reach his eyes, his whole being seeming
sad. "Lord Jeonghan. Same to you! Though your face..."
"I know. Would everyone please stop mentioning my face and let's focus on what is at hand?"
the immortal griped, shaking his head before remembering his headache and stopping himself.
Wonwoo let out a quiet laugh at that, one that Mingyu heard only because of how close he was.
He smiled, too, but it faded as the Hyesung spoke,
"We need to get to the Well before Dongwan does," he started, but Jeonghan shook his head.
"It is far too late, High Mage. Someone has already blocked the Well from me, and this afternoon
I felt something tap into it. I think, at least. Someone is drawing magic from the Well, and not for
the Light."
"Well then," Hyesung said, gathering his reins. "What are we standing around for? Lead us to the
Well, Lord Jeonghan."
The two gifted fell in side by side, quietly conversing as they sent their horses into a trot once
more. Seungcheol turned his red around to fall in beside the other two, and at their questioning
looks, remembered to introduce the woman behind them.
Now, knowing that Seungcheol was a lordling made a lot of things fall into place for Mingyu. Not
only where he got the horse that he rode, but the way the he so easily took charge, and the time
when he had willingly stood up to Hyesung about their travel conditions. He was born and raised
to lead, and it was obvious.
"Seungcheol," he said, catching the blond's attention. "When it comes down to it, you're in
charge. I accept your command."
A startled smile swept over Seungcheol's face, but he merely ducked his head at the other man.
"We shall see," he replied noncommittally. "We shall see."

34
"Like snow shall the blood fall, darkening the world and yet freeing the Light." - The Prophecies of
Light

The sun was already almost at the horizon when Jeonghan finally held up his hand to indicate
that they were near the Well. They'd ridden in among the crags, and the shadows of the giant
peaks stole any warmth that the sun would have offered.
Hyesung motioned for the immortal to stop, though, and turned to Seungcheol and his
passenger. "Lady Heo, we are going to have to leave you here. No, don't argue with me," he cut
her off with a raised hand. "You do not want to be a part of what will happen when we reach the
Well. I will weave a spell around you to protect you from the elements and from notice by
anyone but me, but you will have to wait here."
The woman looked as if she would argue, but she must have realized that Hyesung was right.
What they were expecting to be going into, she did not want to be a part of. Seungcheol
dismounted from his horse to help the older woman down, and once she had found a
comfortable enough spot there in the rocks, Hyesung began. He murmured what sounded to be
several different spells, his fingers moving in tandem with his words, his concentrate complete
on what he was doing.
Seungcheol noticed a crease of concern appear between Jeonghan's brows when he looked at
the mortal Mage, and when he caught the blond human looking, Jeonghan mouthed something
about tiring himself out. Seungcheol could understand that that was a concern, but at the same
time, the whole reason that they did not have the Choi army chasing them into the crags was
because of Lady Heo's son. The least they could do in return was keep the woman safe in the
interim.
Hyesung seemed to agree, because he finished up the spells and gave Youngae a nod. "There
you are, my Lady. Now," he said to the others, mounting back onto his black horse. "When we
get there, you four get to the Well. Let me deal with Dongwan. Now let's go see what we are up
against."
There was still a small part of Seungcheol that had hoped that they were wrong. That had
desperately wanted the guessing and the sightings to be completely off base. But when they
rounded a hulking black rock, they found themselves faced with their enemy, and his heart sank.
It was Dongwan, after all, standing there in front of the gaping mouth of a cave, leaning on a tall,
double edged bardiche. "I see you all made it," he called, his voice as calm as if meeting someone
in the street.
Thinking that Dongwan was the traitor was not the same as knowing, and Seungcheol saw
Hyesung's face twist in barely concealed pain. He could empathize, because his own heart had
twisted at seeing the ArchMage's face. "Why?" he called out, trying to place a reason to the
madness, but Dongwan merely shrugged.
"I am glad you're here, Seungcheol," he said instead. "And you other three, Seals, all of you."
"And me?" Hyesung spat out, anger and pain making his words sharp. Dongwan gave a flinch at
that and shook his head in seeming regret.
"You were not meant to be caught up in all of this, love. But you just wouldn't let it go! You were
so determined to chase the prophecies and decipher them, that this was simply inevitable. I-"
His words cut off as Hyesung shouted out a casting, sending a streak of pale blue power racing
across the snow toward Dongwan. The ArchMage deflected it with one hand raised, but
following right behind the bolt of power, a knife cut through. A thin strip of blood opened across
the ArchMage's cheek, and he gave a small sound of shock that he was the first to bleed.
Seungcheol would have been confused about where the knife came from, except that he saw
Wonwoo with another knife already in hand, moving around the base of the rocks. Mingyu was
off of his horse as well, looking as if he would join the thief, and Jeonghan was already near the
mouth of the cave, though he did send a questioning look at Seungcheol.
Who hesitated.
Hyesung and Dongwan were throwing power at one another now, seemingly locked in their own
private battle, but Seungcheol could tell that Hyesung was going to lose. The High Mage already
had sweat breaking out on his brow, while Dongwan still looked as calm and pristine as ever.
Except the cut high on his cheek. Seungcheol took another glance toward the cave to find that
Jeonghan was already inside. "I can't," he breathed, and instead of dismounting, he turned his
red warhorse toward the Mages where they battled.
Mingyu followed the other two into the cave, though he took one last look back at the battle.
Hyesung looked as if he were losing, but since Seungcheol was determined to join the fray,
Mingyu thought that they would have everything covered. If the two of them could not defeat
Dongwan, then at least they might buy time for the other three.
Shaking his head, he turned and moved into the darkness after the immortal and the thief.
Wonwoo still had a throwing knife out, and Mingyu couldn't help the swell of pride at the
thought of how close Dongwan had come to losing an eye. Wonwoo was impressive, for sure.
The mercenary's own sword still lay in it's scabbard, but he kept his left hand near the hilt just in
case he needed to draw it. Surely the ArchMage wouldn't be the only line of defense...
He shouldn't have thought those last few words, because no more than a heartbeat later,
Jeonghan's hiss echoed through the dark cave. "Shhhhhh!"
Mingyu froze, vaguely seeing Wonwoo in the gloom of the cave do the same ahead of him. For a
long moment he heard nothing, and his tension started to ease, but then there came the sound
of clatter on hooves. Demons, then, and ahead of them.
A Magelight sprung into existence in front of them, startling both of the two young men. Mingyu
hadn't realized that Jeonghan could call one. Now, in the light offered by the magic globe, he
almost wished that he couldn't see.
Demons charged them, though they stumbled to a stop at the sight of the Magelight. Only for a
moment, and then the creatures took up a horrible cry, a human-like sound pulled from a throat
meant only for animals. It was bone-chilling even to a seasoned warrior like Mingyu, and
Wonwoo turned as if he was going to run.
Then his eyes met Mingyu's, and he froze again, his face going between fear and another
emotion that the mercenary couldn't read. Then the thief heaved a sigh and a curse, and bent to
pull his long dagger from his boot. "To hell we go," he said in salute, then turned back to face the
oncoming horde.
Jeonghan had taken a stance to fight, his hands held out in front of him toward the demons.
Mingyu couldn't hear him cast above the sound of the demon's cries, but the effect was telling.
Fire leapt from his hands and shot toward the demons, lighting them on fire as if they had been
soaked in oil. Mingyu waited until the immortal lowered his hands, and then with a shout of his
own, dove past him to roll and come up to his feet, pulling his sword from his scabbard and
beheading a burning demon in the same motion. Then he set to work with a two-handed grip,
killing or demobilizing any demons in his way.
Jeonghan and Wonwoo came in behind him, both of them using their short knives to finish off
any that he left alive. By the time they got through the pack, Mingyu's sword and leather jerkin
were covered in demon blood, and his skin felt tender, like he'd been sitting too close to a
bonfire.
"Light. Was that all of them?" Wonwoo gasped, his own knife bloody but his body relatively
clean, as he had been behind the mercenary. Jeonghan looked up from where he was cleaning
off the blade of his own knife and glared at the thief.
"Don't ever ask that!" he growled. Strands of his auburn hair were falling into his face from
where they had loosed from their tie, but like Wonwoo, he hardly looked as if he had been in a
fight.
Mingyu shook his head, opening his mouth to berate the immortal for being too harsh, but then
he heard it. Given the way that Wonwoo's face paled and Jeonghan's went still, they did as well.
"Get ready," Mingyu told them, turning back to face the interior of the cave. "More demons are
coming!"
"We have to find a way to get past them," Jeonghan reminded him. "We have to reach the Well
to give Hyesung any chance of defeating Dongwan."
Mingyu nodded in response. "Then we're going to have to go through them. Get your magic up
and get ready."

Even as Seungcheol turned his horse toward Dongwan, the ArchMage finished up a spell and
released it with a shout. A visible wave of power rippled through the air and struck Hyesung,
breaking through his shield and knocking him to his knees. Seungcheol sent his horse into a
charge, the red beast screaming out a challenge.
Dongwan's head snapped around to look at them, surprise flickering over his face before it was
replaced with joy. "I didn't realize that you had stayed, lordling," he taunted. The words didn't
effect the blond man at all, but the tone did: it genuinely hurt. What had happened to the man
he'd known, the one who had taken him in, that he had looked up to?
The ArchMage lifted a hand toward him, obviously preparing to cast a spell as Seungcheol
barreled down toward him. The spell released before he could reach the older man, and a spark
of power shot out toward him. He ducked it by flattening himself to the saddle, trusting his horse
to take him into the battle, and when he rose again he was right in front of the ArchMage.
"Nice warhorse," Dongwan congratulated, then swung his bardiche for the horse's chest,
meaning to take the animal out of Seungcheol's use. The blond yanked up on the reins in
desperation and the horse responded, rearing up to avoid the strike; as his feet hit the ground,
Seungcheol threw himself out of the saddle. He rolled and came up to his feet several feet away
from the horse, to face the ArchMage with his sword.
"Coward," he growled, putting every ounce of his anger and betrayal into that word. "Why? Why
would you turn against the Tower, against your people and your country? And Hyesung, and me!
Just tell me why!"
The ArchMage answered only in a fierce attack with his bardiche, the double-bladed weapon
swinging in at an angle meant to put Seungcheol off balance. He twisted out of the way of the
heavier, slower weapon, intending to come back around and attack Dongwan from another
angle. He didn't get the chance, though.
A blast of fire struck out at him, striking his face even though he fell backward to avoid it as soon
as he recognized the danger. It hurt, drawing a pained cry from his throat as the skin of his face
blistered, but as his back struck the snowy ground, he rolled to avoid the blow that he expected
was coming.
And he was right. One of the blades of the bardiche slammed into the ground right where he'd
been laying. As he completed his roll, he pushed his mind past his pain and swung his sword,
hoping to connect. His vision was too blurry to get an accurate strike, but he felt the sword cut
into something and heard Dongwan's pained grunt.
It didn't last, though, because even as he rose to his feet, the ArchMage was already casting
another spell. Before he could complete it, the ground beneath both of their feet rippled and
bucked, knocking them both to their knees and interrupting the casting.
Hyesung climbed to his feet from where he had just finished casting, already finishing another
spell that he threw at the ArchMage. A searing bright light blasted across the ground, and for a
moment Seungcheol thought that it might all be over...
But to his dismay, the ArchMage lifted both hands, dropping the bardiche in the process, and
shouted a command. The air in front of him seemed to gleam, and as the blast of light hit it, it
reflected the power, sending it straight back toward an already exhausted looking Hyesung. The
High Mage moved as if he would try to block it, as well, but too late. The light struck him and
once again sent him off of his feet, this time to stay down.
Seungcheol took the advantage of the distracted and disarmed ArchMage, and lunged for the
man, his sword darting forward in a strike meant to stab him in the heart. The air around
Dongwan still shimmered, and when Seungcheol's sword entered that area, it slowed as if caught
in thick molasses. Dongwan turned toward him, lifting his hand toward Seungcheol's chest only
mere feet away, and began to cast.
Seungcheol knew that he was about to die; could see no way to avoid whatever spell that the
ArchMage was about to send his way. But then, rising behind the ArchMage, Seungcheol's red
horse reared up and came down, his front feet flashing as he struck the older man in the back,
knocking him forward and off balance. The slow spell that caught Seungcheol's weapon released,
and at the same time, the ArchMage stumbled forward and into the sword.
Seungcheol was almost too startled to do anything about it, staring at Dongwan as he was
impaled on the young blond's weapon. Then the Mage began to lift a hand as if he still meant to
cast, and Seungcheol seemed to snap out of a trance. He yanked his sword out of the man's
chest, and with a sharp spin, he lopped his head off and sent the body crashing to the ground.
35
"The five shall hold fast and the four shall end it." - The Prophecies of Light

Seungcheol fell to one knee, his sword stabbed into the ground being the only thing currently
keeping him from ending up facedown in the snow. The red horse stepped close as if he was
going to nuzzle his master, but at the last second, he opened his mouth to try and bite
Seungcheol's shoulder. The blond man smacked his nose and the red backed off with a snort,
shaking his head in irritation. Seungcheol felt almost bad, but his face hurt, the blisters from the
fire feeling like they were burning through the bones, and his eyesight was still blurry; he didn't
want to deal with a horse bite, too. But he did owe his life to the wicked thing. "Thank you,
horse," he said softly. His voice was rough, too, but other than his burns he felt relatively well.
Unlike Hyesung, he hadn't been embroiled in a fight that stole from his own energy just to cast
magic.
Hyesung!
The memory of the man being struck by his own spell pulled Seungcheol from his stupor. He
stumbled to his feet, determinedly ignoring the headless body of the ArchMage where it lay on
the ground, and moved in the direction that he'd last seen Hyesung. Everything seemed like he
was looking through freshly blown glass, blurry and bubbled, but apparently his memory served
correct because soon he stumbled across the High Mage.
Hyesung lay spread eagled on the ground, his eyes closed and his chest still. Seungcheol let out a
cry as he dropped his sword to fall to his knees beside the prone man, his hand reaching out to
catch his face. "No, Hyesung," he breathed out. It just wasn't right to have him die, by the hand
of his traitorous lover, no less! Seungcheol couldn't help but to cry, though no tears came, due to
the damage his eyes had taken in the fire.
He sat in the snow for a moment as his grief threatened to overwhelm him, but then he
remembered his duty. He had to go help the other three. If they were still alive.
He climbed to his feet and turned to go, when a harsh cough stopped hiim in his tracks. He
turned back to see the High Mage gasping for breath, each one labored, but at least he was alive.
"By the Light," he gasped, and moved to take his place by the Mage's side again.
"No!" Hyesung told him, though the older man's voice was weak and shaky. "They need you,
Seungcheol. 'The Seals shall break the seal and free the Light from its prison.' You have to be
there, man. Leave me, I'll be fine."
He couldn't honestly say that he believed Hyesung, seeing the condition he was in, but he had to
do as the man asked. "I'll be back for you," he told the High Mage. Then he took his dropped
sword and turned for the cave.
The first thing he realized was how dark it was, and he found himself wishing for a Magelight or a
torch. As he progressed, though, he realized that he could find his way... if only by listening for
the sounds of battle
Wonwoo felt like his arms were going to fall off, the exhaustion of constant battle wearing him
down. He wasn't used to it, and he found himself in awe of how Mingyu still danced through the
forms of his swordplay without showing too much sign of weakening. There was a deep scratch
across his neck where a strike from some demon had gotten awfully close, but other than that,
the mercenary seemed fine.
Jeonghan was a different story. The three companions had been making their way into the cave
system, steadily advancing despite the demonic hordes that seemed to come from nowhere.
Wonwoo hadn't realized how much they had been relying on Jeonghan's magic until the
immortal gave out, the Magelight above them winking out and casting them all into darkness,
just when they were faced with a handful of demons.
It had been a frantic battle for a few moments, panic being the main emotion amongst the Seals,
but then Mingyu had shouted out for Jeonghan and Wonwoo to hit the floor. The thief didn't
even question, just threw himself to the cold rocky ground. Above him he could hear the
sickening sound of fierce battle, but by the time Jeonghan had managed to conjure up another
Magelight, every demon but one was dead. Said demon spun on it's heels to attack Mingyu then,
the mercenary's sword dripping with the blood of its fallen compatriots, and that was when he'd
gotten the cut on his neck.
He'd killed that demon, though, coming out with just the cut. Jeonghan, on the other hand, was
completely exhausted. Wonwoo knew it was from drawing magic from himself instead of an
outside source, but the immortal's fair face was wane and drawn, and his breathing came
labored. His eyes still shone with determination, though, and when he found the thief looking at
him in concern, he had waved it away.
"We will have to be smarter now," he had said, and he was right. No longer could they rely on
him to throw magic at the demons as they charged; they would have to wade in and fight with
their weapons and limbs. Now, after three such battles without the immortal's magic supporting
them, Wonwoo was definitely feeling the effect.
Mingyu looked back at him now, a grim smile on his bloodstained face. "We can do this," he said
softly. Wonwoo had to shake his head at the seemingly unending optimism from the other man,
but though he nodded in agreement, he no longer felt as if it were possible. They were going to
die there in that dark cavern, and with them, the world would fall, too.
Jeonghan stumbled to his feet from where he'd been resting; he'd sat down on a rock as soon as
the last demon of their latest horde had died. His long fingers were coated in blood, similar to
Wonwoo's, from the way that they had to fight in such close quarters with their short bladed
weapons. "We need to keep moving," he said softly. "I can feel the Well. it's so damned close, if
only I could tap into it!"
Mingyu shook his head and crossed the few feet separating them to clap a hand on the other's
shoulder. "You can't beat yourself up about it. Come," he looked at Wonwoo to show that he
was including him, as well. "Let's finish this. If the Well is close, then we are doing something
right."
Wonwoo groaned as he moved to follow, his legs and arms aching from the battles. If he lived
through this night, he was going to go to bed and wasn't going to move for the next tenday.
Jeonghan took up the rear, likely because despite the surprising physical strength he'd shown
during their fights, he was still the weakest of the three. That fact made Wonwoo increasingly
nervous as he realized that Mingyu was probably the only one of them who even stood a chance
of escaping this alive. "Hells," he whispered to himself. He wasn't ready to die.
They stepped out of the main corridor and into a large chamber, probably twenty feet wide by
thirty feet across. The one Magelight didn't even reach to illuminate the entire area, flickering
weakly as it was. But Jeonghan's breath sucked sharply into his throat as soon as they entered,
and the thief looked back to see the immortal staring at the far wall. He turned to follow the
gaze, and found himself both entranced and sickened.
The center of the wall seemed to pulse with blackness, roiling as if it were alive; and even as they
looked, a long arm covered in course, shaggy hair reached out of that mass. It caught a hold on
the rough stone wall around it and pulled, and soon the rest of the demon emerged. As it
stepped out of the black mass and onto the floor, Mingyu let out a battle cry and charged, his
sword held in a double-handed grip.
He probably would have killed the demon, too, if it hadn't been for the one waiting in ambush. A
dark form launched itself out of the shadows near that blackness, crashing into Mingyu and
taking the swordsman down underneath it. Wonwoo threw his knife by reflex, the weapon
catching the freshly emerged demon in the center of the forehead and killing it, but then he
realized that he was now weaponless and another demon was climbing from that disgusting
hole.
"Here," Jeonghan told him hurriedly, pushing his own knife into Wonwoo's hands. "Don't throw
that one," he added. Then the immortal leapt into the fray, punching the newest demon in the
face with his strength. Bones didn't snap, as Wonwoo had hoped they would, but the strike did
stun the demon long enough for Jeonghan to wrap his hands around its neck and squeeze.
Wonwoo was already moving before he could see the end, though he didn't really want to watch
anything, even a demon, choked to death. Mingyu was on the floor of the cave, his sword ripped
from his hands and laying several feet away, while he grappled fiercely with the demon that had
tackled him. The mercenary's arms were stretched to full length, holding the creature's spiked
mace away from bashing his head in, one hand on the handle by the demon's grip and the other
on the spiked head itself. By the way that his limbs trembled and blood ran freely down his right
arm from the hand holding the head of the mace, he wasn't going to last much longer.
Wonwoo rushed the creature from the back, hoping that the demon wouldn't notice him until it
was too late. Grabbing a handful of the thick, course hair that covered the thing's body, the
nimble thief swung himself up on top of the demon's back, raised both hands into the air, his
knife grasped between them, and stabbed down. The blade pierced the back of the demon's
neck, severing the spinal cord, but what the thief hadn't counted on was the weight. As the
creature died, it fell down, literal dead weight on Mingyu's already trembling arms. The mace
between their bodies came down as well, and for one horrible moment, Wonwoo thought that
he had killed his friend.
He scrambled off of the demon and grabbed its shoulder to drag the large, heavy creature off of
Mingyu. To his relief, the man lay there gasping, injured but alive. The mace had bitten into the
tall man's right shoulder, several of the inch long spikes driven deep, but even as Wonwoo
reached his side, Mingyu sat up and yanked the weapon free with a groan. "Thank you," he said,
panting out the words. Wonwoo's hands were trembling when Mingyu pressed the mace into
them, but after he climbed to his feet, the mercenary pressed a kiss to the top of Wonwoo's
head. "You saved my life. Now come on."
Blood came freely from the wound in Mingyu's shoulder, but he reached down to retrieve his
sword anyway and turned to face that horrible blackness. Wonwoo did the same, tucking his
knife back into it's sheath oh his hip. Jeonghan had finally succeeded in killing the demon that
he'd been choking, but as soon as he released it, something yanked it backward into the
blackness, and another began to emerge.
"Where the hell are they coming from?" Wonwoo growled, and before either of the other two
could react, he jumped forward to wield his new mace with a double-handed swing. It struck the
new demon right on top of the head with a sickening crunch, but once again, the dead demon
was yanked away and replaced.
They set to work, Wonwoo and Mingyu alternatively attacking the emerging demons, while
Jeonghan took a step back to simply watch. The thief felt irritation build up in him as he waited
on the immortal to do something, anything, but he kept his mouth shut and did his part. He
wasn't going to let one of those things through whatever sick portal that blackness held!
"Light!" Jeonghan gasped all of a sudden. He stepped forward and pushed Wonwoo out of the
way before reaching out to cut open his palm on the blade of Mingyu's sword. The thief had the
horrible thought that maybe the immortal had gone mad, and that only intensified as Jeonghan
swung his hand, fingers open, at the blackness. A demon began to emerge right then, and the
blood from the immortal's hand splattered across it. Nothing happened, of course, and it
stepped out fully, its weapon rising to attack Mingyu right away.
"What have you done?" Wonwoo cried, moving around the staring immortal to help the
mercenary. Killing a prone and unaware demon was one thing, killing them when they were just
emerging from the portal even easier, but in battle? The thing fought with a frenzy, taking
advantage of Mingyu's injury and pressing the attack on the mercenary. Wonwoo got in close
enough to attack it with his mace, but even as he struck it in the leg, smashing the bones there,
he saw another emerging from the portal. "You've doomed us, you fool!" he snapped at the still
staring immortal, hurrying toward the portal, intent on killing the demon.
"No," Jeonghan corrected, catching Wonwoo and pushing him away once more. "That is the
Well. They are emerging from the Well itself! It's been so tainted and twisted that I didn't even
recognize it before! 'Blood is the price, blood is the demand. For those willing to pay it, the world
is in their hands.' It's prophecy! Our blood is the price to pay to close this portal and free the
Light. 'Blood of innocents is what has made the seal, and will only be broken by the blood of the
Seals.'" He threw more blood at the blackness, and for a moment, Wonwoo thought he might
have seen a flicker of light when it struck.
And then Mingyu fell back with a cry, and Wonwoo ripped his attention from the ramblings of
the immortal to realize that the mercenary had fallen to one knee. Blood was streaming from his
previously injured shoulder, as well as a fresh, gaping wound in his side. The second demon
stood over him, ready to kill him in his moment of weakness, its cleaver raised overheard to deal
the death blow.
From the corner of his eye, Wonwoo saw another demon coming at him from the portal. He
didn't even think twice, though; he dropped the heavy mace and pulled the knife from its sheath
in one smooth movement, and threw it at the demon preparing to kill Mingyu. It struck the
demon in the eye, burying to the hilt; the creature fell backward to land with a crash, the cleaver
falling from its hand and missing Mingyu.
But the new demon had reached Wonwoo, and he had no time to reach for the fallen mace. He
closed his eyes, not wanting to see the world as he fell...
The death blow never came. Instead, a spatter of warm liquid splashed over him, and he opened
his eyes in shock to see the demon simply... gone. He reached a hand up to his face in shock and
brought it away to find it covered in blood, and that was when he realized that the demon hadn't
disappeared: it had blown up. Jeonghan stood at what he called the Well, his bloody hand
pressed against it and the other pointed in Wonwoo's direction. Where his one hand touched
the Well, the blackness had peeled away, allowing a small patch of light to shine through.
When he saw the thief looking, he gave a grim smile. "I mean it, Wonwoo. This is what we are
meant to do. Come and add your blood to this and help me to stop the advance."
"But... Mingyu," he began, looking toward the fallen mercenary. To his surprise Jeonghan
nodded.
"Yes. Come, place your hand as mine is here. I am the only thing holding back more demons, and
only having the Light shine through allows me to draw from the Well. Unless you get your
scrawny ass over here, I cannot help him."
Well. Put that way... Wonwoo crossed quickly to the immortal's side, holding up one hand
covered in the blood of demons to touch the darkness. Nothing happened, though, and when he
frowned, Jeonghan growled.
"Cut. Your. Hand."
With a glare at the immortal, Wonwoo used his knife ring to open a cut across his left palm.
Then, after the briefest moment of hesitation, he pressed it up against the darkness. In awe he
watched as it peeled away, light breaking through and illuminating him.
Jeonghan immediately removed his hand from the Well and moved to Mingyu's side, where he
began a casting. Wonwoo paid close attention, hoping that the man would be able to save the
badly wounded mercenary, but then the scrape of movement near the entrance of the chamber
caught his attention. His right hand moved to grab a knife, but he belatedly remembered that
there were none. "Jeonghan," he called in warning.
And then Seungcheol stepped through the entrance and into the chamber. "By the Light, I
thought you were dead!" the blond exclaimed.
A tired smile crossed Jeonghan's face before he motioned the lordling over to his side. "Help me
with him."
"Is he okay?" Wonwoo asked, frustrated at being stuck only able to watch. Jeonghan turned to
give him a nod.
"Yes, but he's lost a lot of blood. He cannot stand on his own but we need him there." He turned
to Seungcheol then. "Help me lift him, and take him to Wonwoo's side."
The blond looked confused by the request but he did as the immortal said, sliding his sword into
his scabbard and taking Mingyu under one arm while Jeonghan took the other. Together they
helped him up and moved him to the Well, where he stood on shaky legs, leaning heavily on
Seungcheol.
"Now," Jeonghan said, and reached out to take Seungcheol's belt knife from him. "Cut your
hands, and press them to the Well." Seungcheol still looked confused, but he did as asked of him
before holding the knife for Mingyu to do the same.
The lordling was the last to place his hand on the darkness. And as the flat of his bloody palm
touched that black covering, the light burst out and shattered the darkness in a physical blast
that knocked them all off of their feet and sent them spiraling down into unawareness.

36
"The grey lord shall rise to the hunt, with a silver halo of blessing." - The Prophecies of Light

Seungcheol felt like he was under water, the feeling of being unable to breathe burning in his
chest, before surfacing to take a deep breath. Just like that, consciousness flooded back and he
sat up with a groan, his body feeling like he'd been trampled by a team of horses. He'd been
laying flat out on the floor of the chamber, probably halfway across the room from the Well,
which was now shining brightly with no hint of that strange darkness. Did that mean that they'd
succeeded?
Seungcheol heard a muffled grumble off to his left, and focused his still blurry eyes in that
direction. Wonwoo sat up several feet away, moving as if his back pained him, but his senses
sharpened quickly and he looked around frantically. "Mingyu?" he called, pushing himself to his
feet with a bitten off yelp and hobbling over to the prone mercenary's side. There was quite a bit
of blood pooled around the tall man's shoulder and side where Jeonghan's temporary healing
had broken open, and for a moment, Seungcheol thought that the mercenary was dead.
When Wonwoo reached his side, though, Mingyu lifted a hand weakly to grab onto the thief's.
"I'm okay," he whispered. Suengcheol thought he could hear the lie there, though, and instead of
listening to their soft exchange of words, he turned to look for Jeonghan.
The immortal lay flat on the floor still, not even stirring as of yet. Seungcheol pulled himself to his
feet and went to him to kneel beside him. He looked terrible, honestly; the bruises on his face an
ugly purple, and his skin splattered with blood, but his chest rose and fell as if he were sleeping.
And it was probably a much needed sleep, with what Seungcheol knew of how Mages tended to
push themselves, but he couldn't help it. Mingyu needed his help.
Patting his cheeks brought him around, and his dark almond shaped eyes blinked open into the
bright room. A small smile tugged on his lips as he looked up at Seungcheol, but before he could
say anything, the blond man pointed toward where Mingyu lay, still bleeding.
"Hells, I wish this were over," Jeonghan moaned, grabbing Seungcheol's shoulder to pull himself
up into a sitting position. From there he turned over slowly to climb onto his feet, wobbling as if
he might fall at any moment, but he determinedly crossed the chamber to kneel by their fallen
friend.
"Here," he said softly, laying his hands over what Seungcehol could see was the worst of the
wounds; the gash in Mingyu's side. "I'm going to put all of my energy into this wound, do you
understand me? That means that one of you two is going to have to help me out of here," he
said to Wonwoo and Seungcheol. The blond nodded before the thief could even say anything.
"That also means that his shoulder wound needs to be bound and the bleeding managable
before you move him. Got it?"
"Yes," Wonwoo said, his voice quiet. His hand was pale where he gripped Mingyu's tightly, but
his eyes were hopeful as he looked at Jeonghan. "Please don't let him die."
"I won't," Jeonghan promised, though his voice was practically ringing with exhaustion. He
pressed his hands down onto Mingyu's side and began to cast. There were no sparks, nothing to
show that he was doing magic, but Mingyu let out a cry of pain before clamping his teeth
together. It was over in moments, the wound not fully healed but well enough that moving
Mingyu wouldn't kill him, and Jeonghan could obviously do no more.
He wavered even as he sat on his knees, and Seungcheol reached down to touch his shoulder.
"Bind Mingyu's wound, first," the immortal reminded, to which the blond lordling obeyed.
Wonwoo stripped off his outer tunic before removing the shirt underneath and handing it to
Seungcheol, who used it to bind up Mingyu's injured shoulder as Wonwoo redressed. They were
lucky that it was winter, oddly enough... they were all wearing extra layers of clothing to stay
warm, and so could spare it for bandaging. For a while, at least. They did need to get out of there
before the temperature fell too drastically.
"On three," Seungcheol told Mingyu, who gave him a tense nod. The blond counted down, then
with as much help as Mingyu could give, lifted the bigger man to his feet. Wonwoo ducked his
shoulder underneath Mingyu's good arm right away, taking his weight off of Seungcheol. They
made their slow way toward the entrance as Seungcheol turned to Jeonghan.
"Come on, Lord Jeonghan," he said, a bit of a tease in the title; he was rewarded by a tired smirk.
He helped the immortal up, supporting him much the way that Wonwoo supported Mingyu, and
they made their way out of the cave.
It got darker the further they got from the chamber with the Well, but Seungcheol wasn't about
to ask Jeonghan for a Magelight. They could manage without it, and they did. By the time the
four of them arrived at the mouth of the cave, the sun was already long gone, and cold had
already set in. Seungcheol helped Jeonghan to his horse and into the saddle, the immortal
wavering dangerously but reassuring the human that he would be fine. He saw Wonwoo help
Mingyu onto the big bay, and scramble up behind him, probably determined to hold Mingyu to
the saddle if need be.
Then he went to find Hyesung. He couldn't help but to be worried over the High Mage; he hadn't
looked very well when the blond had left him. When he spotted Hyesung, his heart gave a lurch
and he had to swallow down the pain that threatened to overwhelm him.
The High Mage sat in the snow, about five feet away from Dongwan's lifeless body. Tear streaks
told that he had been grieving, though there was no wetness on his face now. He looked up as
Seungcheol approached and gave a thin, shaky smile.
"You did it," he said quietly. "I can feel it, the Well. It's free."
At what a terrible cost, Seungcheol wanted to say, but he kept that thought in check and simply
helped the older man to his feet. "Let's go home," he told him, wrapping an arm around Hyesung
and guiding him away.

The rest of the night felt like something out of a dream. Jeonghan could hardly remember
anything after healing Mingyu, though bits and pieces seeped through. Seungcheol helping him
from the caverns; the slow progress toward the Choi's Keep; Lady Youngae's arms wrapped
around the immortal as she rode behind him on the grey horse. He remembered the distinct
impression that the older woman was determined to keep him from falling, and he was grateful
for that. After that, things were even more vague, though he did remember the welcome back to
the Choi's stronghold.
He had come out of his stupor long enough to worry about what they would do if Seungcheol's
father had won the battle at the Keep, but that was pushed away when the he realized that the
guards at the gates were dressed in grey and blue: the colors of the Marches and not the red of
the Choi's. The guards recognized Seungcheol and after a brief hesitation, the soldiers of the
Marches bowed to the new Lord Choi. Jeonghan didn't even notice if Youngsaeng was there, but
just knowing that the Marcher Lord's army had won and that they were safe, that was enough.
He'd had to be half carried to guest rooms, and after being helped into the bed, he didn't
remember a single thing. When he finally awoke he felt better, though still tired enough that he
probably could sleep for another several days if it hadn't been for the gnawing hunger. Dragging
himself from his bed, he found a robe laid out for him and donned it, then made his way out to
ring for a servant.
The servant arrived quickly, but instead of having to request for food, he'd already brought a
platter with him. He caught Jeonghan's appreciative look as he raised the cloche and smiled,
ducking his head to hide the gesture as he set the small table with steaming slabs of meat and
fresh bread. "The High Mage said that you'd be hungry, my Lord," he said softly. The mention
caught Jeonghan's attention and he smiled: he hadn't known that Hyesung had survived the
battle. Thank the Light!
"I'd like to see him, please," he told the servant, who agreed to take him. He also told Jeonghan
what day it was when the immortal asked, and he was surprised to heard that he had slept for
nearly three days. Jeonghan ate while he dressed, trying to curb the hunger that threatened to
take over. By the time he followed the servant out the door to the High Mage's chambers, he'd
eaten everything on the tray... and was still hungry.
Hyesung was sitting by a cozy fireplace with his journal, and he looked up when Jeonghan
entered the room. "Ah, I was expecting you sooner or later. Seokmin, please see if Lord Choi has
time to meet with us. There are some things that you both need to hear."
Jeonghan took a chair near the High Mage's, his eyes on the plate of fruit in front of the older
man. Hyesung caught his gaze and gave a soft laugh, though it didn't totally wash away the pain
that was so visible in his face. "Here," he said, pushing the plate toward the immortal, who
accepted it gratefully and began to eat. "You'll need that. You could have killed yourself with how
far you pushed," he reprimanded.
Jeonghan raised an eyebrow and chewed for a moment before swallowing: it wasn't proper to
berate someone with a full mouth. "I think I know a bit about magic, Hyesung. And we've had
this conversation before." Hyesung nodded with an amused look, but as he opened his mouth to
offer a rebuttal, the door opened and Seungcheol came in.
The blond was dressed for court, it seemed, in a dark red cotton shirt and black pants, with gold
embroidery on both. His face was still blistered from the burns, but he smiled when he saw
Jeonghan. "I didn't know you were awake!"
"And hungry enough to eat your entire cellar, it seems," Hyesung added. Jeonghan looked down
at the now empty plate and shrugged as he placed it back on the table. Hyesung laughed again, a
soft sound. "Come, Seungcheol, sit. I know you have questions that I was not ready to answer
before."
The mortal took a seat and the Mage began to tell his story. About how he had been studying
the prophecies and about Dongwan's supposed discovery the night that he met the two other
Seals. The ArchMage had then had him promise to tell no one, and sent him off on an urgent
'quest to free the Light.' That, he explained, was why they had left Redien so quickly and with
such secrecy.
As for Dongwan, he couldn't explain much about the ArchMage's reasons. They hadn't exactly
talked while flinging magic at one another. His face was both bitter and pained as he spoke of
Dongwan, but he held his composure well and told all he knew. He also told them what his
thoughts on the prophecies were, and how he thought they had come to pass. By that point,
though, Jeonghan was feeling tired and hungry again, so the High Mage cut his explanations
short and called for food.
Youngsaeng stopped by during their meal, saying that he wanted to tell Seungcheol goodbye. As
the blond Lord stood and left the room with him, Hyesung turned to Jeonghan. Seeing
immortal's confusion, he began to explain. Instead of agreeing to stand trial for his part in Choi
Minsik's schemes, Youngsaeng had offered to use his army and hunt down the remaining
demons. Hyesung, on behalf of the Tower, had agreed to that; the rogue creatures had
completely obliterated the nearby town of Moret, and having an army already ready to hunt
them was a big help.
Jeonghan couldn't help but to feel sadness that the townspeople hadn't listened to Mingyu's
warning, but he knew that that choice was on them.
He inquired after the mercenary and the thief, and was relieved to hear that they were both
well. Once Hyesung had recovered, he'd set about healing those that he could, starting with the
worst cases first. That explained why Seungcheol's face was still marked with blisters, but other
than scarring, it didn't threaten his life and so wasn't worth the waste of magic. For some reason
Jeonghan felt a pang at that, but he couldn't quite pinpoint the reasoning behind that emotion.
Mingyu and Wonwoo had left the day before, despite Seungcheol trying to convince them to
stay longer. It seemed that they had been determined to get out of the way of Lords and High
Mages, though Mingyu did tell Hyesung where they were going. Back to the town of Carsian, to
give thanks to someone who had helped them along the way. Hyesung had smiled at that, too,
and though Jeonghan was curious, he didn't pry. Let them have their own happiness.
Finally he grew too tired to speak more, and begged away to go back to bed. The blond mortal
left with him, accompanying Jeonghan back to his rooms in a comfortable silence. When they
reached the door, he turned to leave, and Jeonghan surprised them both by reaching out to stop
him. "Here," he said softly, and dipped into his power. His light caress over Seungcheol's face left
healing in its wake, and when he drew away, no more burn marks scarred him.
"Thank you," Seungcheol began, but Jeonghan shook his head.
"No. Thank you. If not for your actions at the Well, I don't think we would have survived. And if
not for your friendship, I would never..." he cut off, shaking his head. "May I ask a favor of you?
May I stay here in The Reaches for a while? I... have some things that I would like to experience."
He didn't elaborate, but the slow smile that spread over Seungcheol's face told him that the
blond understood. "You're always welcome here, Jeonghan," he promised.
THE END

There shall come a day when man has grown comfortable, the Tower has grown complacent,
and that is when the Dark shall rise. When a dark mist falls upon the world and the tower
collapses, a dark shroud will cover the hopes of men.
The seals will weaken and the Light shall falter, and when this comes to pass, the four must be
found. Look to the four, to find the way to free the Light. If they break then the world is lost, if
they hold then the Tower will fail.
Even as the first Seal rises, the Dancers shall shut themselves away, hiding behind their fears.
The long-lived continue without change, their eyes closed while the world collapses around
them.
The rivers dry and the world we know withers away, while those who cannot see it continue
blindly on their paths. Only in the depths shall hope be found, yet even those will die. Only the
breaking of the darkness can correct the paths of the moon.
The dancers shall fall out of step and the world will fall into darkness, and the entirety of nations
shall be captive to war. Sure as the turn of the world changes night to day, the call of power
changes the hearts of men. The candles are snuffed, one by one, until only one shines with a
dark light. The truth shall be revealed when the four come to the Well, and the dark quest shall
end. The five shall hold fast and the four shall end it.
The Seals are protectors. The Seals are providers. The Seals are power. He who holds the Seals is
King. Fortune's sword, bloodied in the sun yet born in the snow. The Dancer's child shall be the
first to rise, and will break the chains for the second. The sword knows the true heart, even when
all shall be hidden. Luck is such the way of life for the one whose skill is with the knife. The
balance rides on the wings of fate.
The darkness shall awaken and stretch out its hand, and those whose souls avoid the Light shall
flock to it. Brother shall turn against Brother, and even the Towers will join in the battles. Dark
Mages shall rise at the call of blood, and the Light shall be bound by the twisted castings of those
who think themselves called to glory. Men shall join forces with demons, with the promise of
power in reach of their fingertips. Call out to the Light to save you in the darkest days. It will be
the only hope.
In the high reaches shall darkness be born again, and in the high reaches shall demons walk the
world once more. Twisted hearts shall pull their strings tighter about their puppets, drawing
them in like spiders to their prey. When the darkness stretches round the world, the Seals shall
break the seal and free the Light from its prison. Blood of innocents is what has made the seal,
and will only be broken by the blood of the Seals.
In the farthest reaches of the world, the well shall yield its sustenance. Why dabble with the
affairs of the mortals, when the affairs of the daemons are much more tempting? The highest of
the High shall crumble to the depths of darkness, and the world shall suffer for it. The Silver
Hand will fall into the grasp of the dark, tainted and twisted until unrecognizable. The threads
shall draw tighter, twisting all that we think we know and reshaping it into the way of the dark.
The Lady falls into slumber as the Light is subdued, and in her sleep, the world of men shall
battle. Armies will gather as the darkness rises, and the Lords will teeter on the edge of a blade.
Gathering the price into one place, while the Seals prepare themselves for the fall. The crags
shall turn black as they reach for power, struggling to attain the unattainable crown. Men shall
battle, dressed in red upon blue tainted with black, with tendrils of gold wrapped about like a
puppeteer's strings. The grey lord shall rise to the hunt, with a silver halo of blessing.
Hold close your counsel, for there are always those with ears attuned to the Dark Whispers. The
loss of title comes with escape from the cell, with freedom the outcome of chains. Truth is in his
hands, while knowledge is at his side. The unsure one shall rise to rule, though unprepared and
with dangers abounding.
As the Well is sapped, so is the Light, and as the Light is drained, so is magic. In the shadow of
the burning Tower, a golden crown will rise, tainted with death and destruction. Blood is the
price, blood is the demand. For those willing to pay it, the world is in their hands. Like snow shall
the blood fall, darkening the world and yet freeing the Light.
The Well of the deep will die and the dance shall end, and the four will come to the door of
death. Death brings power and power brings death, but the fall of the Tower shall bring life.
Stealing from death shall lead to death stealing from the living in turn, and all shall weap. When
the dead rise and the Light falls silent, the end is near. The Dark shall rise from the dust to kill,
and will only return to the dust with a red blow.
Those who turn a blind eye to the Darkness shall miss the Light that is to come.